《The Hockey Star鈥檚 Remorse》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 #Chapter 1- Familiar Face Evie Finally, | made it. After four years of being the perfect student, | finally made it across that stage. The graduation party rages all around me. People are dancing, and singing, and cheering as they all let loose. Not that any of them took notice of me. | tend to stay out of the spotlight. | had been so excited to receive this invitation. Timothy Hayes himself had personally invited me to this party. It¡¯s my first house party ever. And word had it that Timothy¡¯s house parties were notorious for being crazy and fun. Everyone at school was fighting over getting an invitation. The boys flipped coins. Girls sharpened their manicured nails, getting ready to w their way to Timothy''s side. It made sense. He was the hottest guy in school. ¡°Hey, Evie, | just need onest signature for my yearbook,¡± | slowly lift my chin to meet the hazel eyes of the only boy | would have risked it all for. Timothy Hayes. ¡°You¡¯re my final signature.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t have a pen on me,¡± | say awkwardly. He shrugs. ¡°I have one in my room. Come on,¡± he urges, taking my hand and pulling me up the stairs to his room. Now, everything has changed. There,ying beside me, was Timothy. My immediate instinct was to scream. But | bite my tongue and cover my face in the pillows. When | finally gathered my control, | sit up looking around the room. My clothes had been scattered wildly across the floor. | look down at myself. | had slept in his jersey. The number 9 was boldly printed on the front with a picture of our school mascot, the bulldog. But the night was over and | had to go home. Slipping out of the room, with my clothes in hand, | make a break for the front door and back to my house. A few days passed and that night was all | had been thinking about. Timothy had chosen me. It felt so good to be seen by him. My eyes haven''t left that jersey. | should give that back. It probably means a lot to him. So | headed downstairs and started my short walk around the neighborhood. | wondered how he would react to me showing up at his door. | hoped he would be happy to see me, considering how he came to me. As | approached his house, | noticed a few cars parked in his driveway. Those cars belonged to his friends. Loudughter came from the back of the house. | couldn¡¯t help but want to listen in to their conversation. It was too tempting. Tip-toeing around the side, | got close to the white-painted gate. ¡°| can¡¯t believe you did that,¡± one saysughing. ¡°You have guts, my man.¡± ¡°Nah,¡± Timothy sighed heavily. ¡°She definitely had some potential.¡± ¡°Still, Evie Sinir? Isn¡¯t she like a shut-in? Everyone knew that she didn¡¯t care about any boys, except for the damn books.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Timothyughed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad.¡± One of them blew a raspberry. ¡°Whatever you say. You followed through on the deal, so I''ll let you take the bike.¡± There was a deal. My chest suddenly felt constricted. ¡°Here¡¯s to getting all the girls ¡®signatures¡¯,¡± one of his friendsughs. ¡°Hey,¡± Timothy argues. ¡°It worked didn¡¯t it. | slept with her.¡± Oh, god. | felt sick. | stumble back to the front yard, tears blurring every inch of my vision. | couldn¡¯t be seen here. | have to leave before | humiliate myself any further. | throw his jersey on the front steps of his porch and make an attempt to run, but my legs were barely working. It feels like my body had been stripped of any structure it had. | was nothing but a puddle on the ground waiting for the next person to step on me. ¡°Evie?¡± | stop dead in my tracks, gathering every bit of strength | had left. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t think you¡¯d drop by¡ª¡± ¡°| was just returning your jersey,¡± | say calmly, turning around to face him finally. ¡°You''re wee to borrow it any time,¡± he smirks yfully. | had to force myself to look away. | hated him. He had used me. ¡°What happened the other night can¡¯t happen again,¡± | say firmly. ¡°I had fun, but¡ª¡± ¡°But?¡± His question hung in the air between us. ¡°But | have to focus on my goals,¡± | spoke quietly. ¡°And you have your professional career to think about. | think it''s best that we leave it as a one time thing. We both got what we wanted from each other. Right?¡± He frowns at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± My jaw tightens, teeth grinding against each other. ¡°Bye, Timothy,¡± | whisper shakily, and | walked away. Every step was torture. Every breath was shallow and fast. | wish the ground would just swallow me whole right about now. The way home felt like it took years. It made it worse that | saw my stepbrother¡¯s car sitting in the driveway. | swallow hard and head inside. ¡°You look terrible,¡± he snorts, immediately as | enter the living room. ¡°Your boyfriend dumped you right?¡± | shook my head. ¡°He wasn¡¯t my boyfriend,¡± | whisper. Bruce chokes on hisughter. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that you slept with some random and took his jersey?¡± ¡°Leave it, Bruce,¡± | snap angrily, bitter tears starting to fill my eyes. ¡°Aw,¡± he pouts. ¡°He broke your heart. You gave it up didn¡¯t you.¡± ¡°Bruce,¡± | beg. ¡°Stop¡ª¡± ¡°God, you''re so stupid,¡± heughs. ¡°All these academic awards and you''re still too dumb to recognize when a dude is using you.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. | didn¡¯t want to hear him demean me further. | sprint up the stairs as fast as | could, practically tripping on the way up. But he just keeps flinging insults at me. He was right. It was stupid of me to believe a word that boy had said. He was notorious for his acquisitions. His friends were too. And | had just gotten so caught up in the fantasy that someone would actually like me, that | refused to see the signs. Locking the door, | finally allow myself to break. | couldn''t stop the tears from falling down my face as the heartbreak really sets itself in. Six Years Later Work was busy again. It was a Wednesday night at the hottest restaurant in the city. Waiters and waitresses whizzed around the tables with their trays of drinks and food. | was exhausted after a long day of trying to get clients for my internship, but | had to pick this shift up to get thest of my month¡¯s rent. Behind the long elegant bar, a couple tvs were tuned into some sports events. | didn¡¯t pay any attention to who was ying or what sport it was, until a man asked for the channel to be changed. ¡°Put on the Thunderbolt game. | hear we have a chance at the Stanley cup,¡±he says proudly. Out of sheer curiosity, | looked up at the screen as it changed. Right then, the camera changed and a face | swore I''d nevery eyes upon again popped on the screen. Of course, it was the infamous Timothy Hayes. The hot rising star that everyone is watching right now. Except me. Anger burned through me again. | still hated myself for being so naive about him. Get a grip, Evie. | had bigger things to worry about. Like saving my money and surviving this job and my internship at thew firm. Not Him. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Evie The night went on and | continued setting tables for a private event set for this evening. It was a nice little break from the constant stream of guests that woulde through. It was hard to tune out the highlight reels of the Thunderbolts Captain being the leading scorer in the league and bing the rookie of the year. How some people manage to be that sessful amazes me. He must be the city¡¯s favorite little hockey star. | hummed quietly to myself as | moved around the dining room. ¡°Waitress,¡± a woman¡¯s shrill voice squawked. ¡°Waitress!¡± My head snaps up at the signal. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, mam,¡± | apologize carefully. ¡°What can | do for you?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Well, for starters, why don¡¯t you actually serve me,¡± she scolds. ¡°I have been sitting here for ten minutes trying to get your attention!¡± | looked around. My eyes were starting to turn towards where | stood. ¡°Absolutely, mam,¡± | stammer. ¡°What can | get you?¡± ¡°| need a drink, but everyone in here seems to be too distracted by the craziness outside,¡± she says with a huff. | looked down at her ss. ¡°What kind of wine would you like?¡± ¡°Your most expensive bottle. Make it snappy,¡± she orders sharply. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°| have a super important guesting. Bring two sses,¡± she muttered. | shed a smile. ¡°I''ll be right back with your drinks,¡± | say with forced cheerfulness. God, people like this make me furious. | grab the bottle of wine and bring two sses back out to the table. The woman watched me with cold eyes as | popped open the bottle and poured her a ss. ¡°Anything¡ª* The sudden ssh of fragrant red wine over my face shut me up quick. The entire restaurant went silent. ¡°Did that finally get your attention,¡± sheughed smugly. ¡°That¡¯s for being ipetent and ruining our night.¡± ¡°Ste, that¡¯s enough,¡± a male voice said angrily,ing beside me. ¡°Are you not embarrassed by treating another human being like this?¡± ¡°Ugh, but baby, it¡¯s our night. | bought out the restaurant just for celebrating your win,¡± Ste pouted innocently. ¡°We can do what we want. Isn¡¯t that right,¡± she looked at my name badge, ¡°Evie?¡± The man froze ¡ª He is Timothy !! | once again lost any and all ability to speak. ¡°I¡ª uh¡ª* ¡°See? She''s fine,¡± Ste smirked. ¡°I¡¯d go get yourself cleaned, sweetie, before that stains.¡± | quickly nodded, running off to the bathroom and locking myself in a stall. Forcing myself to take deep breaths, it brought me back to the torment of high school. It was brutal how some kids were just able to rip into their peers¡¯ self esteem like it was nothing. A few minutester, | finally managed to calm myself down and | stepped back onto the floor. My manager switched me sections after learning about my run in, and the rest of my shift went fairly smoothly. At least | made good tips tonight. Maybe it was the pity of the entire restaurant that filled my pockets. They all felt bad for the girl who got wine thrown in her face. | throw my apron into the dirty bin and grab my bag, throwing it tiredly over my shoulder. Without a single word, | head out the back of the restaurant and onto the street. Some jerkoff was zooming down the street in some crazy expensive sports car. ¡°Wait!¡± | spun around. There behind the wheel of that crazy sports car, sat the one and only Timothy Hayes. He was as attractive as ever with those hazel eyes of his and his chestnut hair. His face, though still youthful, had matured in all the best ways. His cheeks were toned and his jaw sharp and peppered with stubble. Could this night get any worse? ¡°You''re not Evie Sinir, are you?¡± | picked up the pace. ¡°Just hold on a minute,¡± he shouts quickly. ¡°I know you. | swear I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± l ignored him again. ¡°Can | at least give you a ride,¡± he offered hopefully. Just then, the heel of my shoe slips right between the grate on the sidewalk, snapping it from beneath me. Stumbling forward, | hear a car door open quickly and hurried footsteps approaching. Nevermind. This night could get so much worse. ¡°Here,¡± he says, stabilizing me gently. ¡°I got you.¡± It''s been six years, and | still had never forgotten the feel of his hands on my body. Heat burned throughout every single inch of me. Some was rage. But the rest? That was the left over desire to have him. | still was unable to get rid of that. As much as | tried to forget about that night and the devastation it brought me, | couldn¡¯t lie to myself and say that | hated it. He was too good to be that delusional about it. But | wouldn¡¯t let him get me this time. He would not use me like that again. | quickly push him off me. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± | snap. ¡°Get off me.¡± It was too much to bear the way he looked at me just then, like he didn¡¯t understand the reason for my cold reaction towards him. My chest became tight again. ¡°Good luck on your next game,¡± | whisper hoarsely, kicking off my shoes and sprinting to catch the arriving bus just at the corner. | make onest nce over my shoulder. He was just standing there. Even from this distance | could see the hurt in his eyes. But he had hurt me first. | tried not to feel bad. He didn¡¯t deserve my kindness or my forgiveness. This was only a sliver of what | wanted him to feel. And if | ever run into him again, | hope I¡¯m much more prepared to dig that knife in deeper. How was | this unlucky to have run into him on such a bad day? | was not prepared to say my piece. There were so many things to say that | had no strength to even begin tonight. lam still not ready to open that can of worms. | still have to face my own issues and earn my internship status. | still have to be the top tierwyer | have always dreamed about. | have too much to deal with to worry about Timothy Hayes now. So | went home, heated up a cup of ramen, popped open a bottle of wine, and tried to forget about him. It didn¡¯t really work, but at least | tried. That was all that mattered. Right? In the morning, I¡¯d have to keep my head focused on my goals. I¡¯d have no room to still be worried about the boy who broke my heart. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Evie The boss had called me into his office this morning. Dread settled in my stomach as | stepped inside and Jasper was standing there too. ¡°Miss Sinir,¡± he says simply. ¡°Mister Morgan. | called you both in here to discuss a rather important matter. | can¡¯t have two interns. One of you will be let go.¡± | bristle at his statement. ¡°The one | keep here has to demonstrate a knowledge of client acquisition that exceeds our expectations for interns. Whoever brings me the next big client will receive the role here in this office. The other will have to go.¡± Jasper chuckles smugly beside me. ¡°Certainly, sir,¡± he says. ¡°Excellence in everything, isn¡¯t that right, Evie?¡± My nails bit into my palms as anger started boiling over. ¡°Absolutely,¡± | say, feigning sweetness. ¡°| expect to see your client portfolios in three days,¡± our boss said. ¡°I look forward to seeing what you guys bring to the table.¡± As soon as we step outside his office, Jasper began his trash talk again. ¡°Prepare to lose, Evie,¡± he says with a smirk. ¡°| won''t lose,¡± | say proudly. ¡°Don''t lie to yourself,¡± he snorts. ¡°I know you have zero prospects. It must be hard being you.¡± ¡°Oh yea? What do you have that | don¡¯t,¡± | ask, folding my arms. ¡°My family owns thergest shippingpany in the world,¡± he says inly, picking at his nails. ¡°That¡¯s a cowards way out,¡± | snort. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said quickly, a grin stered on his face. ¡°A client is a client. It''s not about what you know, but about who you know. It won¡¯t matter how smart you are when you show up with nothing. | hold it all in the palm of my hand.¡± | felt my stomach drop. | hated when he was right. Jasper was second on my list of most hated people | knew. Which means he was first ce loser. How fitting. ¡°It might be better for you to just give up,¡± he says, lowering his tone. ¡°It''s obvious you don¡¯t belong here. You¡¯d never understand how to deal with the one percent. | mean, look at you. You taped your heels.¡± My jaw tightens. ¡°Your attempts at scaring me are childish at best. I''d suggest you focus on your clients.¡± | strode back to my cubicle, aware of how my heel wobbled beneath me. | cursed, feeling embarrassed creep onto my face. God, | was so out of my league. It felt like | dropped right into the deep end without my floaties. | didn¡¯t let his words deter me. | kept reaching out and searching for the client of my boss¡¯s dreams.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. | just had to keep looking. As the day came to a close, | felt my first wave of defeat. Not a single bite. It was like no one woulde near me with a ten foot pole. | would suspect sabotage from my colleague, but something told me Jasper was much too confident in his abilities to want to put in the extra effort. So | packed up for the night. My phone started buzzing. | pulled it from my purse and looked down at the screen. Aria. | picked up her call, pressing the phone to my ear. ¡°Hey.¡± For a second, all | could hear was soft snifflesing from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hey,¡± Aria repeated. Her voice was wobbly and quiet. | frowned. ¡°What is it,¡± | ask worriedly. ¡°Aria, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He dumped me,¡± she wailed. ¡°Ryan, dumped me!¡± l inhaled deeply. ¡°Aria, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± | say apologetically. ¡°What can | do?¡± Her sniffles grew louder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone,¡± she whimpers. I nod quickly. ¡°No, absolutely. Come over,¡± | urge. ¡°We can order takeout and open a bottle of wine. Maybe watch a movie?¡± Ariaughed sadly. ¡°You''re too good for this world, Evie,¡± she says tiredly. ¡°Are you finally off work?¡± ¡°Yea,¡± | answer. ¡°I¡¯m just heading onto the elevator.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she sniffled again. ¡°I''ll see you soon,¡± | promise gently. ¡°Okay. Bye.¡± She hangs up, and | move double time to get home. I¡¯ve gotten much better at hailing a cab. | used to be much less assertive than | am now. Once inside the cab, | ce an order at our favorite Italian restaurant. | got us the whole thing¡ª pizza, pasta, sd, you name it. All of it was set to arrive about the time | was. When | stepped into my shabby little apartment, | kicked off my heels and shrugged off my zer, throwing it on the couch. My doorbell rang just then and | run to grab it. A tearful Aria stands at my door, still wiping her cheeks of their dampness. ¡°Come in,¡± | say quickly, ushering her inside with a gentle hand. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He broke it off because he was ¡®working¡¯ on himself,¡± she says with air quotations. ¡°But we all know what that means.¡± | felt bad that | didn¡¯t know what that meant. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Aria breaks down again, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯m going to die alone!¡± ¡°Oh, no, babe,¡± | say,ughing quietly as | drew her in for a hug. ¡°You''re not going to die alone. You''ll always have me.¡± Honestly, if anyone was going to die alone, it was probably me. ¡°| hate men,¡± she whines in frustration. ¡°Me too,¡± | admit softly. ¡°Jasper was a real a-hole today. There¡¯s a reason he¡¯s number two on my hit list.¡± ¡°You never told me who¡¯s number one on that list,¡± Aria says, with almost pleading eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± | sigh tiredly. ¡°Men suck in general.¡± Aria groaned. ¡°I mean, why can¡¯t they all just be like Timothy Hayes,¡± she whined. ¡°He¡¯s so hot. Ugh.¡± The name is my number one. ¡°Yea,¡± | croaked. ¡°That would be... interesting.¡± | sit her down on the couch, tossing a fuzzy nket to her. ¡°Thanks,¡± she says gratefully. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do this, you know.¡± |ugh softly. ¡°I think | needed this too,¡± | admit. ¡°Things have been toughtely.¡± ¡°What''s up,¡± she asks. ¡°It''s nothing, just work,¡± | answer, keeping it vague. She didn¡¯t need to pile my problems on top of hers. ¡°Evie, you know you can talk to me too,¡± she says pleadingly. ¡°I can¡¯t be the only one word vomiting tonight.¡± ¡°It''s not that big of a deal,¡± | say dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡± ¡°Evie¡ª¡± ¡°| just don¡¯t need you to get involved,¡± | say sharply. | regretted my tone the moment the words had left my lips. ¡°Ari, | didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± She remained quiet for a moment, hurt filling her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she finally says. ¡°But | just wanted you to know that you don¡¯t have to solve everything by yourself. I¡¯m your best friend, | just want to help you too. You work so hard. You''re literally falling apart at the seams and | just have to sit by and watch you rip yourself to shreds.¡± l inhaled quietly at her words. Aria was the one person who truly had a heart of gold. She could be a little messy sometimes and chaotic, but she truly meant well. And she at least deserved an exnation as to why | was the way | was. ¡°| know you''re worried about me, Ari,¡± | began, swallowing quietly. ¡°But this is something that | need to do on my own.¡± Aria nods quietly. ¡°You need to learn how to rx. Come with me to a Thunderbolts game,¡± she pleaded innocently. ¡°It¡¯s a birthday present to myself. I¡¯m hoping for ss seats. That way, | can see Hayes up close and personal.¡± | scoff, rolling my eyes. ¡°Let me check my calendar,¡± | concede. She continues giving me her puppy dog eyes. ¡°Please?¡± | look through quickly, not seeing any conflicts on the day of Aria¡¯s birthday. ¡°Ugh, fine. You win. I''ll go,¡± |ugh. She ps her hands together. ¡°You know | love you,¡± Aria grins. As much as | loved making Aria happy, anxiety rippled through me. | would be willingly putting myself within close proximity with my mortal enemy. God help me now. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Evie Jasper is being Jasper again. He¡¯s going around the office swearing up and down how he bagged the biggest client for the firm. The worst part is how people are eating up his antics. |, for one, am not finding his little parade cute. He finally made his rounds, stopping at my desk. He leans against it casually. Victory is stered on his face. He sighszily. ¡°How does it feel to be two days away from losing your job, Evie?¡± ¡°Bite me,¡± | mutter, typing away at myputer. ¡°Oh,e on,¡± he whines teasingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s a dog eat dog world here. Don¡¯t hate the yer, hate the game.¡± ¡°Oh, | don¡¯t hate you Jasper,¡± | say sweetly, turning in my chair to smile. ¡°I just think that nepotism is cheating. | meane on. Really? Who is it this time? Daddy? Or was it your Uncle.¡± Jasper looks over at myputer screen, sucking in a sharp breath. ¡°Your email looks dryer than the Sahara. You better get on that, Eve.¡± He pushes off my cubicle, swaggering down the row to his own office space. With his back turned to me, | gather the courage to flip him the bird beneath anyone¡¯s line of sight. Acough came from behind me. | froze. ¡°Evie,¡± the gruff voice of my boss spoke grimly. ¡°Mr. Erickson,¡± | squeaked. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡ª* ¡°Aword in my office please,¡± he said, striding off into thatrge perfect corner office. | quickly stand up and scurry behind him. Just as | pass Jasper¡¯s office, he gave an amused smirk and waved. Waved. The bastard waved! My finger nails bite into my palms as | find my ce before his desk. ¡°Shut the door,¡± he says grimly. | quickly do as he asked. | turn back to him. His demeanor changed. He looked at me almost with pity. ¡°| know | need to find a client,¡± | began. ¡°I¡¯ve been working so hard¡ª* ¡°| know,¡± he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy starting from zero. And | know making those connections are hard. But | can¡¯t keep making excuses for you, Evie.¡± | nodded, my chest tightening. ¡°Trust me. | know.¡± ¡°You have to bring me a client,¡± he says. ¡°Otherwise I''ll have to let you go.¡± ¡°I''ll get you that client,¡± | promise. ¡°And it¡¯s going to be huge.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± Hours passed. Still no leads. | groaned, dropping my head to the desk tiredly. | felt the vibration of my phone against the surface. | threw my hand over, sliding my phone aggressively across the desk. Lifting my head again, | looked at the notification. From Aria. We''re still on for tonight, right? | shot straight up. Shoot. |pletely forgot about tonight! | check the time. | didn¡¯t even have time to change. The game starts at seven and I¡¯m too far out from the arena to add another stop. Yup! Totally. I''ll just meet you there. The text bubbles appear. You forgot, didn¡¯t you... My fingers fly over the keyboard in an attempt to defend my honor. No! I¡¯m on my way. | throw my stuff into my purse and scramble to the elevator. Only, the doors were already shutting. And Jasper was the only one inside. ¡°Hold¡ª" ¡°See ya, Evie,¡± he calls. And the doors shut. | curse every violent curse | could think of in my head, before darting down the emergency staircase. The backs of my heels were stinging with every step. | finally reach the bottom and run out onto the bustling sidewalk. Hailing a cab, | jump in and buckle my seat belt. ¡°yton Center,¡± | huff. ¡°Step on it.¡± The cab driver acknowledges my request and hit the gas. It took about thirty minutes to pull up at the entrance. | hand over the fare and ran towards the entrance. | knew Aria would wait for me near the nters before the security checkpoint. Without fail, there she was. An amused look was spread across her face, and her arms folded casually. ¡°Didn¡¯t forget, did we?¡± | was practically wheezing. ¡°I had a lot going on at work,¡± | exin tiredly. ¡°Ugh, work. | don¡¯t want to hear another word about work,¡± she groans. ¡°I want to whisk my problems away by watching hot men beat each other up.¡± | couldn''t help it. Theughter just starts bubbling out of me. ¡°Well, don¡¯t let me stop you, Ari,¡± | say. We go in together. I stuck out like a sore thumb in her charcoal gray pencil skirt and cream colored blouse. Everyone wore their Thunderbolt jerseys. Some had painted faces. Ari had gotten ss seats. | mean we were practically on the ice at that point. ¡°How much were these tickets, Ari?¡± She looked over with a deadpan look. ¡°You don¡¯t wanna know.¡± I snorted. ¡°Fine. Don''t tell me.¡± Several things urred before the start of the game. The national anthem was yed. The opposing teams starting lineup was announced. Then the lights go out. Loud pounding music began to y and the announcer called everyone to attention. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± he says. ¡°Here are your Thunderbolts!¡± The arena erupted into roars of support as names were called. | tuned out most of it. | was never much into sports, but | was here because my friend had asked me. But there was one name that pierced the quiet of my mind. ¡°And your team captain¡ª Timothy Hayes!¡± | didn¡¯t think this ce could get any louder than it already was. They were all chanting his name. Every single person was losing their minds. | looked over at Aria again. She was screaming and pounding on the ss like a maniac as he appeared on the ice. His proud smile was prominent on his face as he glided around the rink, lifting his stick in the air. Oh, no. He had grown even hotter since thest time | had seen him. | wasn¡¯t sure if it was the hint of stubble or the look of him in his uniform, but it shook me to my core. ¡°You good,¡± Aria asked, nudging me. | jumped. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine,¡± |ughed awkwardly. She didn¡¯t look convinced. But the game went on and Aria looked like she was having the time of her life. I, on the other hand, feltpletely exposed. | was so in my head about him being on that ice, that |pletely missed the iing swarm of bodies approaching the ss. The moment there was impact, | screamed, throwing my arms over my face. ¡°Get him, Hayes! Fight him!¡± | dropped my arms, watching the brawl that broke out right in front of me. Twelve fully grown men were pressed against the ss. No no no... he was right there! | held my breath hoping he wouldn''t recognize me. Whistles were blown and refs intervened, ripping the yers from each other. He wasughing, shoving the yer onest time before slowly backing away. He was about to turn around, but he did a double take. His eyes set on mine. | quickly avert my gaze. It was going to be fine. Just because he saw me doesn¡¯t mean he''ll recognize me or even see me after this. It will all be ok. So the game continued on. It seemed like he picked up his game after that fight. He ended up scoring three goals for the Thunderbolts, ending the game with a score of three to one. ¡°What a game,¡± Aria squealed. ¡°I mean, there¡¯s nothing more dramatic than a bench-clearing brawl!¡± I nod. ¡°Yea,¡± | swallowed. ¡°Hey, | have to go to the bathroom really quick. I''ll meet you at the nters.¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± she grinned. ¡°Go, Bolts!¡± ¡°Go, Bolts,¡± |ughed awkwardly. | turned around with a sigh. Now to navigate this maze of an arena. The signage was so confusing. | ended up just turning wherever it felt right. | thought | had found it, when a firm hand grips my wrist. | spin around, ready to p the audacity out of this person. Only | was met with my worst nightmare. ¡°Evie?¡± | froze, stumbling over what to say. What was there even to say? ys ¡°Look at you,¡± he says in awe. ¡°You look great.¡± ¡°Yea,¡± | swallowed. ¡°Thanks. You look¡ª great too.¡± Heughed, running a hand through his sweaty hair. ¡°Don¡¯t lie,¡± he joked. ¡°I¡¯m a mess.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You yed... well,¡± | said awkwardly. ¡°They don¡¯t pay me the kind of sry they do to be mid-tier,¡± he chuckled. ¡°How have you been? Damn, it¡¯s been¡ª how long?¡± ¡°Six years,¡± | answer. Damn it. | answered that too quickly. Now he probably thinks I¡¯ve been obsessing over him. He tilted his head, looking at me fully. ¡°Yea. Six years,¡± he repeats softly. | looked around. My stomach was twisting from anxiety. ¡°| was just looking for the bathroom, | have to go¡ª* ¡°Just hear me out,¡± he begs. ¡°| really have a bad stomach ache,¡± | whined. ¡°Can you just show me where it is?¡± ¡°Just one question and | promise to show you where it is,¡± he says firmly. | fold my arms. ¡°Fine. What?¡± ¡°Why''d you leave that night?¡± l inhaled deeply. ¡°Something came up.¡± ¡°You ghosted me,¡± he swallowed. ¡°You left me and didn¡¯t even tell me why.¡± ¡°Is this the bathroom,¡± | ask quickly. ¡°Evie, stop dodging the question. Why did you leave me?¡± ¡°Why do you care,¡± | mutter. ¡°You don¡¯t need to have me when you have all your adoring fans anyways.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not why you left,¡± he says inly. ¡°It really was just a misunderstanding,¡± | groaned. ¡°It''s probably not a good idea that | stay around any longer, just in case there¡¯s Paparazzi nearby. You don¡¯t want me ruining your reputation.¡± ¡°At least, let me get your number or something,¡± he urges quickly. ¡°I have so much | want to say that you never gave me the chance to tell you.¡± ¡°Take me to the bathroom and I''ll think about it,¡± | say, lifting my chin. Tim nods, cing his hands tiredly on his hips. ¡°Alright. Fine,¡± he agrees. The moment he brought me to the bathroom, | quickly rushed inside. | wasted no time stepping onto the metal toilet paper box and hoisting myself up through the cracked window. Goodbye, Timothy Hayes. Good riddance. And with that, | prayed the size of this city would put some distance between us. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Evie Thest day. | felt the entirety of my life resting upon this pivotal moment. It was do or die. And it felt like | was dying. | had given my entire soul to finding a worthy client. And no one followed through. | watched the clock wind down. Ten minutes. | had ten minutes to pull off a miracle. But obviously, | had no such luck. | didn¡¯t have Jasper¡¯s resources and money. All | had was a Jer report card and a piece of paper that said | could attempt being awyer. ¡°Well, well,¡± Jasper sighs, popping his head over the cubicle wall. ¡°It¡¯s too bad about the internship, Evie. | almost thought you had it.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± | growl. ¡°Don''t say | didn¡¯t warn you, Evie,¡± he says, poking out his bottom lip. ¡°I tried to spare your feelings¡ª¡± ¡°| can¡¯t wait for someone to burst your little bubble,¡± | snap angrily. ¡°Look at you with daddy¡¯s money and daddy''s contacts. You didn¡¯t prove anything to anyone here. | put in the hard work and I put in the time¡ª¡± His face darkened. ¡°And look where that got you,¡± he says grimly. ¡°Nothing but a participation trophy and a pink slip. You¡¯re not anything special because you worked harder. Honestly, Evie. You''re the most naive girl | have ever met.¡± | did all | could to stop the hurt from making its way to my eyes. But | could feel it tightening my throat. | stand up quietly, gathering my things. | was just so tired of everything. | had ns. | was on track to be an amazing attorney. | studied my life away for this, only to be held back by my ownck of personability. It was all meaningless. It felt like ever since that night, my life has been spinning out of control and | don¡¯t know how to stop it. This was exactly what | was afraid of. All that hard work was wasted. Maybe | shouldn¡¯t be so surprised. Nothing ever came easy for me. Coming out of high school as valedictorian gave me a false sense of confidence. Everyone had told me | was spectacr as a student. But being a great student didn¡¯t guarantee I¡¯d be a great attorney. | don¡¯t remember how | got home, only that when | did, Aria was at my door. She leaned casually against the wall, arms folded. ¡°Hey, stranger,¡± she says mischeviously. | took a deep breath, fighting the urge to flip out and lose control of my anger. ¡°Hey, Aria,¡± | say, forcing a smile to my face. ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°You owe me for ditching mest night,¡± she grins. ¡°There¡¯s a press conference about to start on ESPN soon. | thought you could make it up to me.¡± She holds out a stic bag for me. ¡°It¡¯s from the burger joint down the block,¡± she offers. | couldn''t say no to a bit offort food right about now. ¡°French fries?¡± She nods. ¡°Extra ranch.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. | moaned. ¡°Fine,¡± | say, unlocking my door. ¡°You''re a mad woman.¡± ¡°Oh, you know you love me,¡± she snorts. ¡°Ugh. You know | do,¡± | whine. ¡°I want that damn burger.¡± Aria nudges my shoulder. ¡°Open the door and you''ll get your precious burger.¡± | throw open the door and quickly plop down on the couch. | reach for the remote and turn on the tv, searching for the channel. | find it smack dab in the middle of amercial break. ¡°Burger,¡± | order simply. ¡°Coming right up,¡± she answers, handing me the paper wrapped deliciousness. Ripping open the wrapper, | take a bite, moaning at thefort of the food. ¡°So,¡± she says, swallowing her own bite. ¡°How was work?¡± | red over at her. Work was no longer my issue. It was over and | would have to move on. ¡°Pass,¡± | groan, taking another bite. She let out a heavy sigh. ¡°That bad, huh?¡± ¡°I''m just... over it,¡± | grumble. ¡°I¡¯m tired of worrying about it now.¡± ¡°Oh, thank god,¡± she says gratefully. Themercials end and thementatorse back on screen. ¡°Wee back, boy do we have a great show ahead for our viewers,¡± one says excitedly. ¡°We have our reporters down at yton Center tonight, looking to get some insight into the Thunderbolt¡¯s very own captain of the year, Timothy Hayes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, John,¡± the othermentator nods. ¡°From the moment that kid stepped onto NHL ice, he has been a powerhouse. | mean, right out the gate, hees in with fantastic speed and uracy. It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s been leading this Thunderbolt team to so many victories.¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± he agrees. ¡°We''re heading in live to the press room to hear what Mister Hayes has to say about the season.¡± The camera jumps over to a room with a long table. At its center sat my number one pick for who I¡¯d like to see get mmed into a wall at the next match. ¡°Mister Hayes,¡± a reporter shouts. ¡°Over here!¡± Timothy smiles, nodding in the reporter¡¯s direction. ¡°How are you, Jake?¡± Jakeughs. ¡°Doing good. I¡¯m here with the Independent and | was curious on how you feel your chances are at winning the Stanley this year,¡± he asks. Timothy chuckles. ¡°You already know what | think,¡± he began. ¡°It¡¯s anybody¡¯s to win at this point. It¡¯s early in the season, we still have a lot of games to y.¡± ¡°We already know what your publicist wants you to think,¡± the reporter added. ¡°Tell us what you really think.¡± Timothy leans forward in his chair, bringing himself closer to the mic. ¡°The cup ising home.¡± Immediately, more hands fly up. Aria is squealing in giddy. ¡°He¡¯s just so hot,¡± she screams. | had to fight to keep my burger down. ¡°Yea,¡± | grumble. ¡°So hot.¡± More questions were asked. Every answer he gave seemed like the perfect answer to give. From a public rtions standpoint. It was hard to not think about how perfect he seemed to be at everything. It was annoying. It wasn¡¯t until a question perked my ears. ¡°Mister Hayes,¡± a woman says. ¡°We all know you''re a big hit with the female fans. But do you have anyone special back home?¡± For the first time this entire interview, he looked like a deer in the headlights. ¡°I-,¡± he swallowed. ¡°I did have someone. Once.¡± ¡°Can you tell us a little bit about her?¡± He dropped his head. ¡°Her name was Evie,¡± he finally answered. ¡°She was special because out of everyone | knew, she didn¡¯t care how many goals | got or how many state championships | won. That was never what defined my worth to her.¡± ¡°Evie,¡± Aria says slowly. ¡°What is happening?¡± Truthfully, | didn¡¯t know. | had no idea what this jerk was trying to pull right now. | just blinked at the screen. ¡°Do you have anything you¡¯d like to say to her,¡± the reporter asked again. Timothy nods, finally looking back up to the camera. ¡°If you¡¯re watching this, Evie, you have no idea how sorry | am for who | was. You didn¡¯t deserve to be put through all of that. | was an ass. | think about the day you returned my senior jersey all the time. | should have fought for you.¡± The breath was knocked from my lungs. Countless people across the country watched the scene on TV. ¡°Evie,¡± Aria repeats, her voice quiet. ¡°Did Timothy Hayes just say your...¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Evie | quickly pull myself together,ughing at her imagination. ¡°Do you know how many people are named Evie in this city, Aria? Like hundreds of thousands. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t talking about me.¡± ¡°How amazing would t hat be though,¡± sheughs, falling back against the couch.¡±! know its crazy to dream about that stu pid cheesy romance, but | can¡¯t help it with him.¡± I groan. ¡°You need to take a break from men,¡± | tease. ¡°And you need to get off the sidelines, girlie,¡± she teases right back. The rest of the night, my thoughts were solely consumed with his very public apology. Timothy thought about that day too. | knew | still couldn¡¯t trust a single word out of that man¡¯s mouth, but the thought was nice. To be thought about and longed for was once the highlight of my dreams. Now, | hated the very thought of being reduced toa feeling of hopelessness. | felt sick again. ¡°| mean, out of all the names for unrequited lovers,¡± she sighs dreamily. ¡°It¡¯s like a fairytale.¡± | winced. | gave up on fairytales the day | found out | was a bet. groan. ¡°Fairytales aren¡¯t real, Aria,¡± | groan. ¡°If you want something you actually have to put in work. Not just wish upon a star and hope ites true.¡± ¡°Boo,¡± she shouted, throwing a french fry at me. ¡°You need to loosen up and live at little.¡± | threw a french fry right back. ¡°You need to stop throwing food at me when | don¡¯t agree with you,¡± |ugh. It turned into a fry fight. ¡°You''re helping me clean this up,¡± | mutter, picking a french fry off myp and IA Need Precision Metal Stamping? Get 10% Off (Order Now) 12:55 Wed, 20 Mar DE popping it in my mouth. She yawned. ¡°Thanks for making it up to me, Evie,¡± she grinned, sprinting to the door. ¡°Hey,¡± | shouted. ¡°Come back here- ugh. Fine. Whatever.¡± The next morning, | was back to my anxious self. | turned on the tv and every single news station was covering the breaking news story of a hockey star who, all but admitted, he had some unresolved feelings for a girl he had once known. None of them had a single clue who | was and I was grateful. | was actually finding the hunt pretty entertaining. The gossip surrounding this mystery girl had taken so many wild twists and turns. It started with a Brusian model named Evelyn. Apparently, Timothy had dated her for a few months a while back. It ended very badly. And very publicly. Several sources im she had thrown a bottle of champagne at his head. Honestly, | didn¡¯t me the girl. | probably would¡¯ve done the same thing. Now, another source ims that it was the team manager and close personal friend who just recently got married, that¡¯s why he kept her full name out of the apology. | was never one for gossip, but | was truly finding an entertaining hobby to keep my mind off of the impending doom, which is my career.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was pretty funny walking down the street and knowing the dirty little secret of the city¡¯s beloved hockey captain. | feel powerful. Untouchable. | could ruin him if | wanted, but | didn¡¯t care enough about him to do anything nasty like that. | pick up a magazine from one of tabloid stands. Apologetic Hockey Pro Lawyers Up | frown, picking it up. | started reading the first couple sentences. ... Thunderbolts captain, Timothy Hayes, was spotted walking into Law offices of Brooke and Paer that evening... No way. How did he find my ce of work? Need Precision Metal Stamping? Get 10% off (Order Now) b Chapers 6 I m down a five-dor bill on the counter, tucking the tabloid away. Once | got back to my apartment, | read it all the way through. There were some pretty outrageous ims in this article. Nearing defamation. He was a jerk to be sure, but to be an absolute monster? | hear my phone go off. | knew it was Aria. Why does your location say you¡¯re at home? I started to type, but her knock came first. ¡°Open up,¡± she shouted. ¡°I know you''re in there!¡± | shut the article, hiding it beneath a stack of unopened envelopes on my kitchen table, and open the door. Aria walks right in like she owns the ce. ¡°Well, hello to you too.¡± |ugh. ¡°What are you doing at home? You should be at the office right now,¡± she says, dismissing my greeting. ¡°My boss told me to take a day off, | lie. Aria scoffs, heading towards the kitchen table and plopping down on a chair. ¡°Yea right. You''d never ept that.¡± ¡°I''m taking your advice,¡± | shrug. ¡°I need to rx.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°Since when do you actually take my advice,¡± she chuckles. ¡°Who are you and what have you done to my Evie?¡± ¡°I''m turning a new leaf,¡± | say with a cheeky grin. Aria starts ruffling through the pile of unopened letters. ¡°You really have to start opening these,¡± she sighs, continuing to sort the mail. ¡°I''ll get to it,¡± | groan, hoping to divert the conversation. ¡°It''ll be fine.¡± ¡°What''s this,¡± Aria asks quietly, pulling out that tabloid. ¡°Evie, What is this?¡± I shrug. ¡°I picked it up for you,¡± |ugh awkwardly. ¡°I thought you would enjoy at little gossip-¡± ¡°This is your firm,¡± she says, confused. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you there? This could be huge!¡± ¡°Interns don¡¯t get the initial meeting with clients. The partners do,¡± | lie again. ¡°So what? You would have found a way to get yourself into that meeting,¡± she says, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. ¡°That''s it. I''m giving them a call-¡± ¡°No,¡± | shout frantically. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because | was let go,¡± | cringe. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to prove that | was attorney material.¡± Aria stared at her in shock. ¡°Evie,¡± she says softly. ¡°It''s fine,¡± | reply,ughing quietly. ¡°They were right. Maybe it¡¯s just not for me- ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Aria gasps. ¡°You did not just give up on your dream!¡± ¡°Maybe it just gave up on me-'' Just then my phone rang. | sigh, looking back at the screen. Boss My heart jumped into my throat as | scrambled to pick it up. ¡°Hi, yes,¡± | answered quickly. ¡°This is Evie.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Evie,¡± he says simply. ¡°You just booked yourself a client. He would like to meet you at our offices. Can you get here by two pm?¡± | stood there dumbstruck. How had | even pulled this off? ¡°Evie?¡± ¡°Oh-uh- yes,¡± | answer suddenly. ¡°Yes, | can get there by two.¡± ¡°Good. Don''t bete to your first client,¡± he warned. ¡°No, sir,¡± | swallowed. ¡°I''ll be there.¡± ¡°See you soon,¡± he says before hanging up the phone. ¡°Well,¡± Aria asks, a slow grin spreading across her face. Need Precision Metal Stamping? Get 10% Off (Order Now) aq ¡°| did it,¡± | whisper, still shocked by the sudden plot twist. ¡°I actually did it.¡± Forty-five minutester, | sat in the meeting room, pulling out my pad of paper, pens, all of my necessary tools for sess. Mister Erikson sat next to me, talking me through what happens next in a client acquisition meeting. Then the door opened, and | was faced with my actual nightmare. Timothy Hayes stood at the doorway to the office space, a mani file clutched in his hand. ¡°Hey, Evie. Long time no see.¡± f& Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Timothy She clearly isn¡¯t happy to see me. | couldn¡¯t me her, but it still stung. The only reason | am standing here is because | noticed the folder she held to her chest at the arena. The words Brooke and Payne were etched into the dark leather. After somete-night research apanied with a beer and a phone call to the- | learned that she had everything | needed to help solve both of our lems. The partners were stupid for letting her go, but | figured | could help fix that terrible decision and my contract issues. ¡°Miss Sinir,¡± Mister Erickson says simply. ¡°Th is Timothy Hayes. Our client.¡± Evie just looks at me, her jaw tight and her body rigid. She soon takes a huge breath, shifting her body in her seat and fixing a sickly sweet smile. The smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Hayes,¡± she says warmly. ¡°Mind telling me what brings you in?¡± This was not the same girl | had known in high school. There had been a softer gaze whenever she had looked at me then. Now, those same eyes are filled with a fiery rage. The only softness turned into hurt.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I need to renegotiate my contract,¡± | answer, handing over the files | kept over my transactions. Her anger shifts to confusion. ¡°Why,¡± she asks. ¡°Don¡¯t you love the Thunderbolts?¡± ¡°Of course, | do,¡± | chuckle. ¡°I love the team. Management is the thing that has been giving me trouble. | need to know my options to see if | can change the terms. of our agreement.¡± Her eyes turn to Mister Erickson, who nods to urge her on. ¡°Let me see the contract you signed.¡± | nod, handing her over the papers. A sudden jolt in my nerves ran down my spine as our fingers brushed slightly. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) I''ve never been nervous around thedies. | was always the one being pursued, not the other way around. Even in high school, | was never left without some girl flirting with me. Of course | always flirted back. Games were the best part. | had a whole section dedicated to worshiping the ice | skated on. Those days made me feel invincible. Nothing or no one could touch me. | could easily find a girl to have fun with. Maybe that¡¯s what kept me locked on Evie. Ever since the day she brought back my jersey, | had felt that sting of rejection. It had followed me into this room. | have to get some closure. | need to understand why she is so clearly ignoring me. | never forgot that night. Every touch, every sound she made, had slipped right underneath my skin. | couldn¡¯t get her out of my head. It was like she was permanently branded on me like a tattoo. And it would haunt me until | could finally have that conversation with her. Six Years Earlier | pull the keys out of the ignition of my brand-new motorcycle. | was out on an afternoon ride and thought I¡¯d stop by to see Evie. | hadn''t seen her in a few weeks. | was slightly worried about how she just vanished without a trace. Even if our meetings were mostly by chance, | would see her around periodically in the grocery store or taking walks around our neighborhood. Sometimes she would sit on her porch reading in the afternoon light. | frowned, not realizing | had taken notice of such small details about her. | hop up the porch stairs, knocking firmly on the front door. Hearing groans and heavy footsteps approaching, | shift on my feet and straighten my shoulders. The moment the door opens, my fists tighten. ¡°What the hell are you doing here, Hayes,¡± Bruceughszily. ¡°You¡¯re done with my sister so you wannae for me next?¡± ¡°Where is she,¡± | ask firmly ¡°Where is who?¡± ¡°Where is Evie,¡± | growl. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10 10% Discount (Start Now) ¡°How the hell should | know,¡± heughs bitterly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you her boyfriend?¡± | mutter angry curses, raking a hand through my hair. ¡°Oh wait,¡± he says thoughifully. ¡°No, you¡¯re the son of a bitch who won a cute little motorcycle ¡®cause you took her virginity.¡± ¡°Screw you,¡± | snap venomously. ¡°Oh, | bet you would,¡± he smirked. ¡°I mean, if there was some money on the line you''d probably take me right here on this porch-¡± | shoved him back, gripping the cor of his shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t think | forgot what happened at that party a few months ago,¡± | snarl. ¡°You don''t just get to say whatever you want and get away with it-¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± he sighs, putting his hands up in defeat. ¡°You still screwed up. She¡¯s asshole. Went off to some fancyw school.¡± gone, | grip his shirt tighter. ¡°Where,¡± | demand furiously. ¡°Where did she go?¡± Bruceughs again. ¡°Don¡¯t know. And don¡¯t care enough to find out.¡± | throw him down to the ground, storming off. | try not to let the guilt cripple me. Instead, | hit the gym. | put my frustration and negative energy into something that would be useful. Like training for my NHL draft. Present | watch Evie dissect each and every sentence of my contract, line by line. Practically word by word. Everything about her looks so well put together. She always looks so well put together, even in high school. She was never unsure of what she wanted. Her boss left the room to help with another client who would being in today. ¡°Well,¡± | ask hopefully. ¡°Any sign of loopholes?¡± ¡°Not-yet,¡± Evie sighs, annoyance clearly evident. ¡°Not yet,¡± she says ndly. ¡°I¡¯m not expecting to see anything right-off the bat, and this thing is huge. So | might not be Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 44 q able to see anything for a few days.¡± I nod slowly, ¡°Yea. No, sure,¡± | agree. ¡°I get it. | was just asking.¡± zl She gives a lukewarm smile. ¡°You should have asked these questions before you signed, though.¡± |ugh quietly. ¡°We can¡¯t all be smart like you, Evie.¡± She scoffs. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be pro¡ªbono. You know that right?¡± ¡°| would hope not,¡± | reply, leaning back in my chair. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine whatw school cost you.¡± Evie shuts the folder. ¡°I think | would do better focusing on my own.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± |ugh. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. | really need your help.¡± ¡°And I''ll help you,¡± she says bitterly, looking back down at the file. ¡°Of course I''ll help you. | don¡¯t have the luxury not to help you.¡± What | don¡¯t understand is why, even after all I¡¯ve done, Evie still doesn¡¯t show any signs of being impressed? Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Evie How am | supposed to focus when he just looked at me like | should be pitied? | am not going to ept his pity. Not now. Not ever. ¡°| know that | can¡¯t ever make up for what | did,¡± he says after a few minutes of silence, twirling a fancy fountain pen between his fingers. ¡°But hopefully, this at- least helps.¡± ¡°Hopefully what helps,¡± | mutter quietly, flipping to the next page of the contractzily. He quietly sets down the pen on the surface of the table. ¡°This,¡± he answers. ¡°Bing your client. | heard that you were struggling and wanted to try and help you out.¡± Once again, he is pitying me. ¡°| was doing fine,¡± | grumble. ¡°I didn¡¯t need you to save me like some maiden in distress. This isn¡¯t a fairytale and you aren¡¯t some knight in shining armor. ¡°| know you don¡¯t want my help, Evie,¡± he chuckles. ¡°But between this and your waitressing, | thought you could use the helping hand. |ugh bitterly. ¡°I know you can''t,¡± | tease. ¡°You barely have to work for anything. Hockey... Women... all of it falls right into your lap, doesn¡¯t it, Timothy?¡± ¡°Did you even see the apology | made-¡± ¡°Don''t be ridiculous,¡± | snap. ¡°Of course | did.¡± ¡°Okay. And?¡± | groan, rubbing my eyes tiredly. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to do that. You¡¯re making it a bigger deal than it was. All of your fanbase is in an uproar over nothing.¡± He scoffs, waving a hand dismissively as an easy smile spreads across his face. ¡°You should know | don¡¯t care what they think, Evie,¡± he says in amusement. ¡°I have enough fans to popte the entire northern continent. | just want to know if 4/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:00 Wed, 20 Mar S. you''re going to ept my apology.¡± | could practically see the back of my head with how hard | rolled my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous.¡± ¡°Oh, but you know you love me,¡± he chuckles, winking flirtatiously at me. ¡°Admit it, Evie. You liked having me grovel on tv for you.¡± Damn him. He had to know how that stupid wink affected me. | would not let him. see me as unprofessional. ¡°My stance doesn¡¯t change,¡± | finally say, breaking the silence between us. ¡°What''s done is done, Timothy. We both j got what we wanted. End of story.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± heughed. ¡°I just want to make it up to you. | screwed up by taking that bet. I¡¯m not the same immature little kid in high school. I''ve changed.¡± ¡°Congrats. What do you want? An award,¡± | ask tiredly. ¡°Do you want me as your girlfriend? Cause that won''t be a disaster. | am going to be an attorney. | don¡¯t need some sort of tabloid writing nasty things about me because it makes for a good story. | don¡¯t think you need that either.¡± He nods. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Let''s just get through this and see what happens,¡± | sigh, flipping back into the file. ¡°Why did you leave town,¡± he asks. I shut my eyes tiredly, inhaling deeply to stop myself from doing anything unprofessional. Like smacking this huge file upside his pretty head. |ugh. ¡°Besides going tow school and jump-starting my career?¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve at least told me off before you left, but you didn¡¯t,¡± he says, frowning curiously. ¡°Excuse me for not wanting to see the boy who used me for sex,¡± | snort. ¡°| thought you used me too,¡± he teases. ¡°Or is that another bullshit lie from mywyer?¡± | almostugh. | had to bite my cheek from letting it escape. | couldn''t let him see me fall to his charm again. That would be the end of me, | just know it. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now] 53% It always starts with augh. He would disarm me with a cheeky joke that is way too endearing and charming to not have a reaction. Then he would move closer. Inching forward into my personal space, maybe he brushes his fingers down my arm. And then he would look at me, a devilish smile to finish me off. Then | would fold. | would cave in an instant. | know that | would. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve felt wanted by anyone. | would give in to him, even if | was still angry and heartbroken over what he did. It was depressing to think how desperate | was for something that would never come. | straighten my shoulders, shooing the daydream away before it made me do somethingpletely reckless and stupid. ¡°| won''t be answering that,¡± | say, gaining control over myself.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Damn,¡± he chuckles. ¡°It was worth a shot.¡± ¡°Mister Hayes,¡± | warn. ¡°Let me do my work.¡± ¡°Admit it, Miss Sinir,¡± he smirks. ¡°I almost had you on that one.¡± ¡°Oh, bite me,¡± | scold. ¡°Tell me exactly what we are trying to aplish here.¡± Timothy sighs heavily, rubbing his chin. ¡°I need out of this contract,¡± he answers finally. ¡°But you''ll renegotiate a new deal,¡± | ask. ¡°As long as management does the right thing,¡± he sighs heavily. ¡°What''s going on with management?¡± Timothy huffs out augh. ¡°What isn¡¯t going on with management?¡± ¡°Mister Hayes,¡± | spoke inly. ¡°You can¡¯t be vague. | need to know everything that¡¯s gone down between you and the club.¡± He sighs. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure if | can. They had me sign a non-disclosure agreement.¡± I shut my eyes. ¡°You certainly never made it easy on me,¡± | sigh. ¡°I need to see that NDA. Do you have it with you?¡± 34 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:00 Wed, 20 Mar S He nods. ¡°It¡¯s in the file. Very back.¡± ¡°At the very least, you know you havewyer-client confidentiality,¡± | say simply. ¡°I am legally not allowed to share anything you say outside this room.¡± His shoulders cken a bit as relief filled his eyes. ¡°That''s good,¡± he says, swallowing hard. Inod. ¡°So tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± | urge. fii) COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now] Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Evie | sit there dumbfounded as Timothy Hayesid down the facts. He told me how he had all but been sidelined for the longest time. He had been wanting to break the contract for the longest time until one of the team members was out with a dislocated shoulder. And then another got sick from some exotic stomach flu in his off-season trip to Bali. That¡¯s when things got worse. ¡°To be fair,¡± | spoke thoughifully, ¡°lots of professional athletes don¡¯t really get their big break for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the issue, Evie,¡± he says grimly. ¡°Okay,¡± | reply. ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue? Is it because you''re dating the manager''s daughter?¡± He lets out a bitterugh. ¡°God no. Ste is basically a sister to me.¡± ¡°You might want to tell her that,¡± | mumble. ¡°| did,¡± he says firmly. ¡°Several times. But I¡¯m running out of ideas. And my position on the Thunderbolts is jeopardized because of it. He told me that | would lose my starting position if | continued turning her down.¡± | look at him. There is desperation in his eyes. Worry filling his posture. ¡°It''s going to be alright, Mister Hayes,¡± | say, trying not to sound awkward as |fort him. ¡°It will now,¡± he says, a tiredugh escaping. ¡°I¡¯ve got the city¡¯s bestwyer on the case.¡± |ugh, giving him that slight victory. ¡°I''ll do my best to get you out.¡± ¡°I''m sorry about how Ste acted the other night,¡± he says apologetically. ¡°Like | said, | keep telling her it will never happen between us and still, she thinks a fancy dinner will win me over.¡± ¡°It''s not the first ss of wine that¡¯s been poured over me, Timothy,¡± | shrug. ¡°I Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 953 53% actually think its good for the skin. | read that online somewhere.¡± He snorts. ¡°Sure,¡± he teases. ¡°Hopefully you don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but I¡¯m actually d that night happened too. If it weren''t for that terrible behavior, | wouldn¡¯t have found you again.¡± My skin tingles at his words. m surprised though,¡± | say curiously. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just ept it to begin with,¡± | ask. ¡°I mean, considering your history-¡± ¡°Do you really think that little of me, Evie,¡± he asks, his voice lowering. ¡°I¡¯m not the same guy | was in high school. | don¡¯t want some shallow fan who just wants me for my fame or my body. | want something real. For the first time in my life, | don¡¯t care anymore.¡± ¡°| get it,¡± | agree. ¡°I understand. | didn¡¯t mean to make you upset. | was just trying to understand.¡± ¡°| want out of this contract because | know my talents will be better appreciated. somewhere else,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m not just a face to ster on merchandise.¡± | had never seen him so intense before. There was so much passion that I had never seen before. ¡°| get it,¡± | sigh. ¡°You''re right, you know,¡± he says quietly. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°| shouldn¡¯t have been so quick to ept this contract,¡± he answers. ¡°You''re not the first professional athlete to get carried away with their career. dreams, Timothy,¡± | say. ¡°And you won''t be thest.¡± Heughs, shaking his head. ¡°The only reason | was out with Ste was because | know the kind of sway she has on her dad. Not to mention the swarm of insane propositions from my female fans. I¡¯m swimming in perfume¡ªscented fanmail. It Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:00 Wed, 20 Mar S 53% feels like my entire career is sitting on a fishing line, being dangled over a swarm of piranhas.¡± ¡°Quite the vivid description,¡± | chuckle. ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°The executive offices don¡¯t deserve my abilities. They would rather use me as a figurehead than an athlete,¡± he breathes. ¡°I¡¯m tired of it.¡± ¡°The Timothy | knew, would have been drooling over the idea of thousands of women worshipping the ground he walked on,¡± | tease. Timothy stood up from his chair, stepping around the table and behind me. He ced his hands on either side of my seat, leaning down towards my ear. ¡°| already told you, Evie,¡± Timothy says grimly, ¡°I¡¯m not the same high school brat. | used to be. You still seem to think of me the same way.¡± | look away from him, guilt had started to tighten my stomach. No. Not guilt. | would never feel guilty for Timothy Hayes again. No, this was different. ¡°You shouldn''t care what the news says about other me and other girls,¡± he sighs. | look over at him, butterflies bouncing around my stomach. Timothy just has this wolfish smile on his face. Smug Bastard. He knows exactly what he was doing to me right now. ¡°Mister Hayes,¡± | swallow nervously. ¡°This is highly inappropriate-¡± ¡°You''re not jealous are you, Evie? ¡°he asks smugly. I stand up quickly, pushing him away. He looked a little caught off guard. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°I''m your attorney, Timothy,¡± | snap angrily. ¡°I could lose my job, which, by the way, is already hanging by a very thin thread.¡± ¡°But,¡± he chuckles, ¡°After this is all over, we can try again?¡± This time, the blow knocked the air from my lungs. ¡°No, Timothy,¡± | rasp. ¡°Whatever happened, is done. It¡¯s not like you''re missing out anyways. There are plenty of women who would kill to have a chance with you. Most of them are much more fitting for you and your lifestyle.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 4l4 13:00 Wed, 20 Mar S.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He nods, swiping his thumb quickly across his nose. ¡°Right,¡± he says tiredly. ¡°Congrattions by the way.¡± ¡°For what,¡± | ask, frowning at him. LE ¡°For making it here,¡± he answers,ughing softly. His eyes wander around the meeting room. ¡°This is what you always wanted, right? To make it as a hotshot rookiewyer?¡± SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Evie I stammer, shifting ufortably on my feet. | had never told him this is my dream. At least, | didn¡¯t remember that | did. It scares me to think about what happened back then. That night had caused a lot of personal issues with who | was as a person. | had to work so hard to find the girl | was. Even now, my past distortsProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. who | am. But if | look hard enough at the events that had urred, even before that night, | would see it all so much more clearly. Six Years Ago The bell rings and | pack up my backpack. Relief flooded through me as | toss it over my shoulder and start to head out of the ssroom. With my head down, not expecting anyone to try and approach me, | ram face-first into a solid chest. ¡°Ouch,¡± | groan in annoyance. ¡°Watch your pectorals.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± a hauntingly familiar voiceughs softly. ¡°You okay, Evie?¡± | slowly look up into the eyes of my one true crush. Timothy. Words became foreign to me as | tried to utter something, anything. All | manage to say was, ¡°Solid chest.¡± Timothyughs again, the sound tickling every inch of my skin. ¡°I¡¯m d we ran into each other,¡± he jokes easily, running a hand through his longer hair. ¡°How do you even know me,¡± | ask in horrified amazement. Timothy snorts. ¡°We live in the same neighborhood,¡± he answers. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you. walk to school for the past three months. | could''ve driven you, you know.¡± | shake my head in disbelief. ¡°I prefer to protect the environment,¡± | utter hazily, unable to pull my eyes off him. ¡°Wait. You¡¯ve been watching me?¡± ¡°Don''t act so surprised,¡± he chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m notpletely self absorbed.¡± Could have fooled me. 4144 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:00 Wed, 20 Mar S ¡°What,¡± he asks,ughing awkwardly. ¡°| did not just say that out loud,¡± | gasp, covering my mouth in absolute horror. ¡°Damn, Sinir,¡± heughed. ¡°Tell me how you really feel.¡± ¡°Oh, my god. I¡¯m sorry. | didn¡¯t mean- ¡°Rx,¡± he grins. ¡°I like girls who can put me in my ce a bit.¡± ¡°Really,¡± | ask worriedly. 53% He nods. ¡°I was actually hoping to extend an invite to the ss grad party,¡± he smirks. ¡°No parental supervision. Just us kids being idiots and living it up. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯te, but just know you will be sorely missed.¡± |ugh awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think | was that big of a deal,¡± | say slowly. He nods, brows furrowing. ¡°Absolutely you are. How could not invite our valedictorian?¡± ¡°I''m not even going to be the one giving the speech,¡± | whisper up to him. ¡°Who cares,¡± he dismisses. ¡°Everyone zones out during the speeches anyway.¡± | nod. ¡°Okay,¡± | swallow. ¡°What time is the party?¡± His face lights up. ¡°Are you actually going to consider it,¡± he asks hopefully. ¡°lll ask my dad,¡± | answer. ¡°Party starts at nine,¡± he says, smile still wide. ¡°The actual party doesn¡¯t really start till ten. But you¡¯re always wee at my house.¡± Oh, god. Did Timothy Hayes just invite me to his graduation party? Did he just tell me | was always wee? Butterflies erupt through every inch of my body. ¡°I''ll see you there, then,¡± | swallow. ¡°I''ll see ya there, Evie.¡± My gaze followed him as he walked off. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 53% What am | supposed to do with this? | wasn¡¯t the partygoing type. | am strictly an academic who follows the book. | don¡¯t even have anything to wear to a house party. From what I¡¯ve gathered, girls like to wear skin¡ªtight clothes and short, short dresses. | had none of those things. | look down at myself. | was wearing a cable knit sweater and a pleated skirt. | look like a nun for god sake. Even still, Timothy had noticed me in this attire. He made a point to find me. Maybe it didn¡¯t really matter what | wore because, maybe, he found me attractive. for my intellect. Maybe he liked me for who | was. Six Years Later We hadn¡¯t moved from our spots. My weariness toward Timothy¡¯s congrattory remarks had curbed much of the overwhelming feeling of giddiness. | had been. made a joke because of him and his friends. He had turned me into the butt of a joke. For six years, | thought every bit ofughter | heard, was directed at me. | was, and still am, paranoid that everyone knew about my run-in with the yboy hockey star. It had been a waking nightmare trying to get myself over the fact that not everyone is out to get me. But | had been running from facing this baggage for too long. Now | just feel stuck on repeat having to relive that terrible feeling over and over and over again. ¡°Thanks,¡± | finally manage to force out. He nods, guilt washing over his features. ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me,¡± he says quietly. ¡°You''re right,¡± | answer hoarsely. ¡°I hope you can understand.¡± He nods, giving the saddestugh I¡¯ve ever heard. ¡°Of course | do,¡± he says. ¡°I just hope that | can regain that trust.¡± wrap my arms around my body, self-consciously. ¡°How- how did you know | wanted to be awyer?¡± Timothy stiffens, face bing beet red. | frown as he bes a stammering Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Wed, 20 Mal mess. ¡°Timothy,¡± | ask, folding my arms. ¡°You didn¡¯t hire a private investigator, did you?¡± My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. | hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m trying my best to update assp. I''ll appreciate it if you explore my other stories as well. Please follow my facebook page riley above story if you wanna chat or keep updated on my writing schedule. Yours, riley above story f& Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Evie | was horrified. He had gotten himself a private investigator to find me. There was no other usible reason for him to know where | was in the first ce. ¡°Answer the question, Mister Hayes,¡± | order, my tone bing icy. He continues fumbling over his words. ¡°I- | can exin.¡± That was all the confirmation | needed. ¡°Well, then. Please go ahead and exin yourself. I¡¯m dying to hear what excuse you have in your incredibly expensive¡ªlooking suit jacket you have on,¡± | scoff. He shakes his head,ughing tiredly. ¡°You practically vanished overnight,¡± he says defensively. ¡°You didn¡¯t text. You didn¡¯t call. Hell, Evie. You had every reason to come and yell at me for what | did. But you just left. And no one in your family knew a thing. They didn¡¯t even care. All of your stuff was just tossed on the frontwn.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t want to see you,¡± | exin tly. ¡°| get that,¡± he says. ¡°But seeing you the other night at the restaurant and bumping into you after the game, | had to set things right.¡± ¡°To make yourself feel better,¡± |ugh bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. | should''ve known better. You didn¡¯t hide the fact that you were involved with other girls.¡± ¡°| wasn''t,¡± he says firmly. ¡°I cut it all off before | even started talking to you. | wanted things with us to be different. | thought you were inexperienced.¡± Fury burns through my veins now. ¡°You wanted things to be different, Timothy,¡± | ask, my voice shaking from pure unadulterated rage. ¡°Did you really? Is that why you made that bet? | was just that special?¡± ¡°Evie,¡± he says, guilt filling his eyes again. ¡°I didn¡¯t- ¡°No,¡± | say sharply. Inhaling deeply, | start gathering my things. The workday wast A Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) over at this point. | could call it quits and Mister Erickson wouldn''t mind. ¡°I think this conversation is over. And | don¡¯t know. | might not even take the case. | don¡¯t care if I¡¯m thrown out of this firm.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Timothy almost jolts at the words. His body was frozen. The space goes silent between us. It stretches on for what seems like hours. ¡°It was big of you to even hear me out,¡± he says finally. ¡°Whatever you decide, I''ll ept.¡± Timothy If looks could kill, | would have been dead on the sleek hardwood floors of that office. Those eyes that used to look at me so softly had be dangerously frosty. Why did | have to care so much? We both know | could have anyone | want if | want it. But since that night, | was, and still am, ruined for anyone else. | drop the weights, letting the crashing of the bar break me out of my headspace. | move to the leg press, setting myself up for a personal record. | am angry enough that I know | would pull through. Sitting down in the machine, | chug some water and go back to work. | shut my eyes, letting the weight bear down on my legs before pushing it back up into resting position. About halfway through my set, my headphones are ripped from my head. | almost get up to fight whoever had just done that, except, the moment | see who it is, |y my head back against the machine tiredly. ¡°Who''s Evie,¡± she asks sharply. ¡°Who is she?¡± | groan, annoyed by the interruption to my therapeutic workout session. ¡°Hello, Stell,¡± | sigh, performing another leg press. Maybe she would get too distracted to remember why she was here. ¡°Answer my question,¡± she snaps furiously. ¡°Not until you calm down,¡± | huff, locking up the machine so that | could get out safely. She screams, stomping her foot like a child denied a piece of candy. ¡°You know Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) that you¡¯re supposed to be with me,¡± she fumes, pulling down the bottom of her skin-tight neon dress that left little to the imagination. ¡°I mean, | don¡¯t understand it!¡± ¡°What is there to understand, Ste,¡± | scoff. ¡°I said what | said.¡± She lunges at me, pushing me back into the leg press chair. ¡°You''re not leaving. until you tell me,¡± she hisses, shing me her phone screen. ¡°Her?¡± ¡°Ste, get off me,¡± | say tiredly. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for your antics.¡± ¡°Her?¡± ¡°You''re being ridiculous,¡± | growl. ¡°Get off.¡± ¡°Don''t tell me it''s Evelyn,¡± she says sharply. ¡°I hate her so much.¡± ¡°Good thing it isn¡¯t her,¡± | say, smirking slightly for my own amusement. ¡°This magazine says its Emma Monroe,¡± she says, disgust evident on her face. ¡°For your sake, | hope not. The girl is a walking ick-¡± ¡°Stop it, Ste,¡± | shout louder than | intended. Ste goes still for a second. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you who she is.¡± She shoves herself off me, tossing her hair over one shoulder. ¡°You know I¡¯m going to find out right?¡± |ugh. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend you like someone else to make me like you, Timothy,¡± she says, folding her arms across her chest. | know my dad is still putting you through the ringer, but since you got the best captain thing, he has to let us bet together. And you''ll be on the ice as long as you''d like.¡± ¡°We will never be together,¡± | snort, hopping back off the leg press and heading to leave. ¡°Stop trying to make happen. It¡¯s not going to happen.¡± is Ste¡¯s head tilts, almost unnaturally. ¡°Oh yea?¡± ¡°Yea, Ste,¡± | say, grabbing my towel and wiping down my forehead. ¡°It would really be a shame | you became untouchable for the rest of the league,¡± she sighs. ¡°I mean, this club can make or break your career, Timmy.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 20M - 52% ¡°You and your daddy won¡¯t be making another cent off of me,¡± | snap venomously. ¡°I¡¯m done. After this season, I¡¯m out. You better tell daddy towyer up before 1 tank this entire club for the hell of it.¡± Steughs nervously. ¡°What? Baby, you can¡¯t be serious. I-¡± m,¡± | say, my nerves were ice cold. This had been a long timeing. ¡°And just so that you know. Evie? Yea. She¡¯s the waitress you dumped that ss of wine all over.¡± ¡°Baby, that is the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard.¡± ¡°| ¡°Wait, Ste,¡± | add, stepping closer. A cruel smirk rising on my face. ¡°You haven''t even heard the best pa part.¡± Ste gulps loudly. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°She''ll be the one handling the contract termination.¡± Ste¡¯s face bes pale. ¡°Don¡¯t worry though,¡± | say, ¡°I''ll stay on the ice for the rest of this season. Count. your days.¡± 0 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Evie Blocks of texts began to merge into one another. After researching case after case about athletes and club rtedwsuits for hours, my eyes had be red and strained. How could | help Timothy get more out of this case? From all thewsuits I¡¯d investigated, not one seemed to give the athletes a very favorable oue. It would be a miracle if he didn¡¯t have to pay arge amount of money for breaching his contract. The most recent one was a football yer who had to pay about a billion just to settle it. Instead of finding a more respectful team and continuing his sess, he was living in a small apartment while working an hourly wage that hardly covered rent. | couldn''t let that happen to Timothy, especially after seeing how hard he¡¯d worked throughout the years. My stomach grumbled and | bent over to ease the hunger pangs away. It was unhealthy, but | often ignored my bodily needs. | could get more done if eating and sleeping weren¡¯t required. I''d have to leave soon, and it wouldn''t do me any good to head to the firm on an empty stomach. | could only hope that | wouldn''t wither away by the time the case came to a close. With a sigh, | stood and stretched my limbs before padding into the kitchen. Aria kept a few snacks around, but they were entirely health-conscious items that lingered between low-fat and low-sodium. | snatched a bag of unsalted chips. before going back to the living room. | paused when | spotted Aria on the couch, scrolling through myptop. Her eyes and mouth were wide with shock as she clicked on the page with Timothy¡¯s face stered all over. At that point, it was toote to make an excuse. | hadn¡¯t even heard Aria open the door, let alone walk in. ¡°What? Your client is Timothy?!¡± Aria screamed, rubbing her hair. She ced theptop back on the couch and stood abruptly. ¡°Oh my God!¡± | squirmed, tossing the bag of chips on the couch as Aria paced the room with Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:00 Wed, 20 Mar S- 52% shallow breaths. Her face was growing redder by the second as she waved her arms around. | knew the news would shatter her. Timothy was practically Aria¡¯s imaginary husband. She had dedicated so much to him over the in sickness and in health. It years, even attended all of us games, probably looked bad that | was hiding my deal with him, no matter how innocent it was. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so jealous!¡± Aria panted, looking almost wild. ¡°Ugh, | hate you! | mean F do love you, but I hate you right now! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± | opened my mouth to speak, but Aria had fallen to her knees and was ring at the ceiling. She had her arms stretched upward, as if to shout at some cruel deity in the sky. ¡°Why didn¡¯t | just stick withw school? Timothy could have been my client!¡± Suddenly, she hopped up off the floor and came rushing over to me. She smoothed down her shirt and put on her best puppy¡ªdog eyes. ¡°Can | at least know what kind ofwsuit he¡¯s fighting?¡± Aria asked, fluttering her eyes. As always, Aria figured that her pathetic disy of desperation would sway 1.me. Not this time. | shook my head firmly. ¡°No. It¡¯s confidential, Aria.¡± ¡°Evie, please!¡± Aria grabbed my shirt sleeve and tugged me backward before | could reach the door. ¡°I need to know he''ll be okay!¡± | rolled my eyes and tried to pull my arm away, but Aria had a tight grip on me. ¡°I have to get back to the firm,¡± | said impatiently. ¡°To work on his case? Well, take me with you!¡± Aria begged. She was hugging my arm at that point. ¡°I can drop you off and pick you up after work.¡± After watching Aria¡¯s desperate disy, | felt my resolve slowly slipping away. Aria was just going to keep pushing, being as stubborn as she was. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give her the chance. ¡°Fine,¡± | said gently, shaking Aria off my arm. ¡°You cane.¡± Aria jumped up and down. ¡°Oh, sweet! Maybe if I¡¯m lucky, Timothy and | will cross paths!¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 52%A | cringed at the mention of his name. | could only hope that Aria wouldn''t get so lucky, as that was clearly her only reason for coming. That would mean trouble for 1.me. When | arrived at the office, my heart was racing. | felt a curious set of eyes staring at me from across the office. They unfortunately belonged to Jasper, who appeared just as shocked at my presence. ¡°Evie?¡± He was leaning against his desk, coffee mug in hand. As | walked closer, he wrinkled his nose. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you back at the firm.¡± Without responding, | strode past him and toward my desk. | had learned not to fuel his fire. However, this seemed to encourage him to dig his ws in deeper. ¡°So, how¡¯d you do it, Evie?¡± He took another sip of his coffee before setting it down. on his desk. ¡°Last | checked, you were packing your things and jumping ship. Why are you even here?¡± | kept walking. That was all | could do. This one case was my only hope and I''d be damned if Jasper psyched me out. He began to slowly approach me, hands stuffed in his pockets as he cracked a grin. Jasper was like a snake in that way, slow and steady as he approached his prey. He wouldn''t give up until he satiated his hunger, no matter how long it took. ¡°Or did you get here from doing certain favors?¡± he said, his voice low and suggestive. ¡°Got some backdoor tricks up your sleeve, Evie?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. | gritted my teeth, ignoring his verbal tactics. Carefully, | set my things down on my desk and took a deep breath. Jasper sauntered over, his hand sliding along the edge of the desk beforending on my pile of research files. He tapped his fingers on them, as if tomand my attention. Defiantly, | kept my eyes trained on myptop as | went to open the screen. ¡°That¡¯s what | thought. You¡¯re from the gutter, after all. It¡¯s no surprise at all that you¡¯d stoop to disgusting levels to get what you want.¡± His lips curled, and with one sweep, he sent the files crashing into the trash can by the desk. | gawked in horror when his hands found myptop, which he then Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) D snatched from my grasp. ¡°You''re just a piece of trash. Go back to where you belong,¡± he said venomously, then raised theptop over the trash can. At that moment, a hand snatched his wrist before he could dump it. He turned in awe at the man standing beside him, his eyes obscured by a pair of sunsses. Although he couldn¡¯t see his expression, the man¡¯s muscr frame and cool temperament made it clear that he was not someone to mess with. It didn¡¯t take too long to figure out it was Timothy that had walked in. How long had he been standing there?! SEND GIFT COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Top Metal Wed, 20 Mal Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Evie ¡°Did you just throw her stuff in the trash?¡± asked Timothy, his toneced with venom. His grip tightened on Jasper¡¯s wrist and Evie could hear the bones shifting under his grip. Jasper gasped, his face growing an unttering pink as he attempted to pull his arm away. ¡°O-Of course not!¡± Jasper stuttered. ¡°I was just-¡± ¡°| saw you,¡± Timothy seethed. ¡°And you were going to toss herptop too, right?¡± | could feel the tension rising between them. As much as it felt good to see Jasper being the one to get spoken down on for once, it wouldn¡¯t look so good to have fights in the firm. Before Jasper could open his obnoxious mouth, | rushed over and stepped in front of Timothy. | cleared my throat as Timothy tried to get around me. ¡°We''ll go to the VIP room to take care of business,¡± | said, nodding to the door to the right with the golden te engraved with ¡°VIP¡± in bold letters. ¡°Shall we?¡± Finally, Timothy began turning away, but not before giving Jasper a warning look. ¡°Trust me. We''re not finished.¡± Right as he turned to follow me, the boss walked into the office right then with a folder shoved under his arm. He stopped in his tracks once he saw me standing there beside Timothy. It looked like he was starting to understand the situation. after finding Jasper standing disheveled in the middle of the room. As Jasper massaged his aching wrist, the boss marched up to him with a grimace. He raised the folder over Jasper¡¯s head, as if he was prepared to hit him with it. ¡°You are such an idiot!¡± he spat, keeping his voice low. ¡°Do you not know who this man is? You could have cost me a big client!¡± Jasper shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch him. | swear!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± the boss growled, jamming a finger into Jasper¡¯s bewildered face. He then turned to Timothy, his expression softening as he 14 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:00 Wed, 20 Mar sped his hands behind him. ¡°I''m sorry about that, sir. He was clearly acting out of turn.¡± Timothy removed his sunsses and tucked them in the cor of his shirt. His face became eerily calm as he looked Jasper up and down. Then he turned his attention to the boss and twisted his lips. 52%i8] ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m disappointed with the standards you''ve set for your firm''s practice,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°I have to say, are you allowingwyers of just any quality to practice here?¡± ¡°So sorry, sir. Truly!¡± The boss said hastily, bowing his head in apology. ¡°We didn¡¯t train the neers well enough. Our mistake.¡± Timothy clicked his tongue, his harsh gaze sliding back to Jasper. Jasper flinched, as though the look cut him deeply. He cowered away as Timothy pointed in his direction. ¡°If you fire him,¡± Timothy began, ¡°I may just forgive your negligence. Otherwise, I''ll feel obligated to discontinue my business with your firm.¡± Slightly taken aback, my eyes widened at his request. | hadn¡¯t expected Timothy toe in and usher his way into my work life. He looked determined, however, giving Jasper a daring look as the boss struggled to fix his own loosened tie. | huffed, stepping in front of Timothy. This forced his attention back to me. As he peered down at me, | felt the sweat start to bead on my forehead under his instance stare. want ¡°| don¡¯t you to do this,¡± | stated, keeping my voice even and out of earshot from Jasper. ¡°Thepetition between Jasper and | is my business. You promised you you wouldn¡¯t cross the line.¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes. ¡°Evie, this had nothing to do with you. | want him to be fired. He deserves it with all the crap he¡¯s done.¡± It was clear that the matter had been disturbing him for a while. His muscles were tense, and his hands were balled dangerously into fists. Before, he looked like he was ready to break Jasper¡¯s arm off if | hadn¡¯t interfered.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°And I¡¯m not crossing the line. Trust me. If | wasn¡¯t considering you this whole time, | would have settled this matter with my fists instead of getting him fired. 24 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:01 Wed, 20 Mar That¡¯s my decision and I¡¯m sticking by it.¡± | went still, seeing the determination in his strained expression. He wasn¡¯t going to back away, no matter how much she pleaded against it. There was a feeling deep inside me that stirred alive with this realization. There was something unfamiliar¡ª-something strange about this man. Perhaps the change from a popr boy to a real star athlete changed his temperament. This man was like a fierce beast, exuding majesty. Even Jasper hadn''t fought back. He was quick to disregard me and my belongings, but he knew better than to fight someone who could fight back. Timothy had him at his mercy now, dangling his future career in front of him with little remorse. | couldn''t decipher which version was really Timothy. Was it the one now, willing to fire a man for disrespecting me, or the one who wanted to apologize to me? It felt like | was losing sight of who he truly was. All | could grasp at that moment was that he was interfering with my affairs. | could lie to myself and say that | wasn¡¯t grateful for the opportunity he¡¯d given me. He was the only person willing to give me a job at my time of need, even if it was unexpected. | also had the pleasure of seeing Jasper get knocked down a peg. Still, Timothy was turning our business rtionship into something far too personal. He was willing to get physical with Jasper, which is an offense that even he couldn''t just walk away from. One civil case was enough. He was making it tantly clear that, he wanted to invade my world. That overshadowed any sincerity | felt toward the job he gave me. The bubble | had formed around myself was straining under his weight. And he seemed all too prepared to burst it. ¡°Timothy, no.¡± | said, brushing strands of hair away from my eyes. | tried to make my next words sound as reasonable as possible. ¡°If you pressure my boss to fire my co-worker, that would be a vition of the boundaries between us,¡± | exined. ¡°After that, | would have to give up this job because | wouldn''t feelfortable. Please, respect that.¡± | bit my lip, watching as his expression intensified with each second. His nostrils red and his cool eyes settled on me almost usingly. | took a step backward, Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) a) frighteningly aware of the powerful man that Jasper had encountered previously. The veins in Timothy''s neck began to pulsate. As if to restrain himself, he clutched the material of his jacket and turned away. A moment passed and | almost expected him to turn back and fight harder. However, Timothy shook his head and started charging toward the door. He nearly collided into Jasper, who was still standing to the side shaken up by their confrontation. He let the door m behind him, causing the room to rumble. 4/4 0 COMMENT Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Evie Jasper heaved a sigh of relief, but the boss was back in his face.. ¡°If you cost me my client, so help me...¡± He didn¡¯t even finish the threat, instead miming that he would snap Jasper¡¯s neck if he could. | avoided his eyes as he retreated into his office, locking the door behind him. If Timothy dismissed me after all of this, | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that | was the one responsible. ¡°Damn it!¡± | growled, kicking an empty soda can across the sidewalk. As | marched. along the street, | couldn''t keep Timothy¡¯s harsh gaze out of my head. The only person willing to be my client, and | had offended him! But even more than that, | couldn¡¯t ept that Timothy was taking matters into his own hands, specifically my matters. First it was taking it upon himself to apologize to me publicly, but then showing up unannounced at my firm and attempting to fire my colleague without my say in the matter was going way too far. | needed to let off some steam somehow. It had been a long time since | took Timothy''s job, so | hadn¡¯t been working as an hourly employee at the restaurant for a while. After all that had happened, | knew that | needed some manualbor to give myself a break. Hopefully it would help me take my mind off Timothy as well. What was | going to do? Was he really that angry, or would it simply pass after some time to cool off? Those questions swam around in my brain, and | felt the onset of a migraine. Life wasn¡¯t easy before, but it was simpler compared to having to work with Timothy. He had already somewhat exposed me to the public with his live apology. It made me feel more exposed than ever before, having the world focused on uncovering my secrets. | spotted the restaurant a few feet away and bolted toward the double doors. As | walked in, | was greeted with the mixed aroma of breaded poultry and key pastries. Once the doors shut behind me, | was enclosed in its familiar warmth. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:01 Wed, 20 Mar S ¡°Evie?¡± | blinked out of 52% my daze and nced around. The restaurant owner was standing a few steps away, his eyebrows raised. ¡°Oh, hello, sir,¡± | greeted awkwardly, hoping that he hadn¡¯t got my dramatic inhale. ¡°Hello, Evie. You''re looking well,¡± he said warmly. ¡°How are you doing?¡± ¡°I''m doing well. You?¡± ¡°I''m wonderfull¡± He smiled and the skin near his eyes started to crinkle. ¡°Actually, I''m d you came.¡± | raised an eyebrow. As the owner began to walk forward, | noticed a familiar set of red heels click¡ªcking behind him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°It just so happens that someone was waiting for you to show up,¡± said the owner, stepping aside to reveal the elegant woman hidden behind him. As soon as | met her spiteful eyes, my blood went cold. Ste. The woman twisted her lips, her movements slow as she prowled toward me. She stopped a few paces away and looked me up and down. Then she shrugged and gave me a smug grin. ¡°Didn''t expect Timothy to have such bad taste,¡± she said slimily, adjusting the leather purse on her shoulder. ¡°You''re definitely not on my level, at least.¡± | furrowed her eyebrows. Not even ten seconds and Ste was already insulting 1.me. ¡°But that¡¯s alright,¡± Ste continued. She started circling around me, observing met from every angle. ¡°I guess this confirms it.¡± ¡°Confirms what?¡± | asked. ¡°That Timothy''s a coward, of course,¡± Ste said, barking out augh. ¡°He couldn''t reject me outright, so he¡¯s using his affection for an old ssmate of his as a shield. He must have figured that he couldn¡¯t handle a woman like me.¡± | was almost speechless at the usation. Ste had clearly talked herself into a Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 2.52% delusion. ¡°Um, no. Listen, Ste, I¡¯m not interested in Timothy.¡± Ste crossed her arms over her chest and rolled her neck, her expression one of skepticism. With those heels on, Ste had about an inch of height over me that was slightly intimidating. When | was just a regr server to Ste, she hadn¡¯t been this imposing. ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t have to threaten me if you want to be with him,¡± | said. ¡°All I¡¯m trying to do is work for a living. I¡¯m not interested in your private love/hate- rtionship. That''s all yours.¡± The corner of Ste¡¯s lips curled upward, her sneer growing impossibly more vicious. She took a step forward and leaned in, nearly choking me on the strong scent of her perfume. ¡°You better be careful, Miss Evie. I¡¯m not such a nice girl when people get way.¡± Ste¡¯s voice is almost a hiss and she seemed to grow disgusted at the mention of my name. in my Fortunately, she backed away, giving me one more onceover before turning away to leave. It wasn¡¯t until Stepletely left the building that | released the long breath | had been holding in. That woman was intent on making my existence unbearable, yet somehow, | wasn¡¯t as mad at Ste as | was at Timothy. Timothy was the reason Ste confronted me, after all. That only made me hold a grudge against Timothy in my heart: for humiliating me a second time by a woman who liked him. | felt hot tears pricking at the corners of my eyes and | went to hastily wipe them away with my sleeve. This wasn¡¯t the time to look fragile. | refused to make myself look more vulnerable than necessary. The bell above the restaurant door jingled and | was back on alert. | half-expected. Ste toe rushing back in to finish telling me off, but | was even more thrown off when Timothy entered the restaurant. Had he seen me walk in? Timothy didn¡¯t seem to notice my presence there, however. He didn¡¯t seem to be there for me at all-like Ste was¡ªinstead heading for the bar to sit on one of the stools. After ordering a drink, he downed it quickly and asked for a refill. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 4 Wed, 20 Ma Chapter 14 | frowned and turned away, hoping not too much attention had been put on me as | went to clock in for my shift. | situated myself at the dishwashing station, scrubbing crusted tes before spraying them with steamy water. The work was meant to be mindless, but my brain was still flooding with various thoughts. | was still concerned about Timothy. He looked like he was in a hurry to get to that bar, like he had to drown out his emotions with something harsh. He must have. still been angry with me. Was | doing the right thing? At the time, telling him off felt right. It was my life, after all. Still, he had looked so broken when | told him not to meddle with my affairs. He had wanted so badly to help me, to improve things for me. | couldn¡¯t deny that him handling Jasper the way he did also made me wonder about his intentions. My phone began to buzz, and | removed one of my gloves. | took the phone out of my pocket and answered. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Evie!¡± Aria¡¯s cheery voice came through the speaker. ¡°You''re at the restaurant, right?¡± | nodded. ¡°Yep. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Stay put. I¡¯ming up there, and I¡¯m bringing a surprise with me!¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± | said, absentmindedly dipping my gloved hand in the bubbling sink water. ¡°Does this surprisee in a package?¡± ¡°Shush. You''re not going to make me spoil it. Just hang tight, okay?¡± With that, Aria ended the call and | couldn''t help but giggle. Aria was good for keeping me guessing. She didn¡¯t know it, but she was good at distracting me from everything going on. SEND GIFT COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Evie After Aria texted me that she was there with her ¡°surprise*, | finished up thest of the dishes and made my way to the front of the restaurant. | spotted Aria by the front door, waving to someone outside. When she noticed me approaching, she smiled wide. ¡°Guess who''s back?¡± said Aria, and | hardly had time to guess before a man entered. the doorway. | could hardly believe my eyes. It was like looking at a ghost from the past. ¡°Lucas!¡± | blinked wildly, thinking that he was simply a trick of the light. He had been a close friend of Aria and | in college. While he had a more upper-ss background, being from an elite family, he didn¡¯t have the attitude of someone. from that sector. Maybe him being gay meant he knew what it was like to be knocked down by society. He had been rather rxed about it when he told me, but | could see in his eyes that it had caused some tension in his life. | was thankful that he feltfortableing to me about it, however. ¡°What are you doing here? | mean...¡± | chuckled at myself, hardly able to get the words out, ¡°Not that I''m not d that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s just been so long.¡± ¡°| felt like a visit to two of my favorite people was in order!¡± Lucas walked up and wrapped me in a warm hug. It was only when he pulled away that | realized | needed some friendly affection. That interaction with Ste was still weighing me down from an already depressing day. ¡°Well, I''m d you came,¡± | said, tugging a strand of hair behind needed the excitement. Good excitement, that is.¡± ov ears s ¡°Ah, well, what I¡¯m about to say may or may not be more good excitement. | dide with an ulterior motive,¡± Lucas said, hanging his head. ¡°Oh?¡± | tilted my head to the side in question, looking between him and Aria. ¡°And what would th ¡°You know, I¡¯m slightly parched, Evie.¡± Lucas faked a cough and started rubbing his throat for effect. | rolled her eyes, almost forgetting that he was theatrical by Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start How) Wed, 20 Mar nature. ¡°Perhaps a ss of wine could loosen my tongue a little.¡± |ughed. ¡°Alright. You two go find some seats. I¡¯m pretty much done with my shift so | can join in.¡± ay. ¡°Sweet!¡± Aria cheered,tching on to Lucas¡® arm. ¡°There¡¯s a booth over there. Bring us your best bottle of wine, Evie.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± As they walked toward the booth, | made my way to the kitchen. Timothy was still at the bar. He had his head rested in one hand while he swirled an amber drink around with his other. | felt a weight in my chest, catching only a glimpse of his eyes as they red at the countertop. | was able to slip in and out of the backroom unnoticed with the restaurant''s best bottle of red wine. Aria and Lucas waved me over to their booth. | set the bottle on the table along with three wine sses before sliding into the booth beside Lucas. The two cheered as | popped the cork on the bottle and began filling their sses with rich, red wine. ¡°So,¡± | began, cing the bottle off the side, ¡°What was this ulterior motive for your arrival?¡± Lucas picked up his ss and took a long sip. ¡°Well, | figured | would let you know now before you spotted me wandering the streets. | hear you¡¯ve be quite busy yourself with younding an important client, Miss Lawyer.¡± | looked down, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks. | wondered how much Aria had told him, or if he¡¯d gotten some context clues from Timothy¡¯s televised apology. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m barely awyer yet.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lucas squeezed my arm in assurance. ¡°You always made a big deal. about me being able to buy the world but look at what you''ve done for yourself. Pretty soon, we''ll both be running the world.¡± Aria could barely contain her smile as she swirled the wine around in her ss, releasing its rich, fruitful aroma. | was verging between excited and nervous, trying my hardest to remain optimistic. ¡°But | wanted to tell you in person that | n on sticking around here for a while,¡± Lucas continued. ¡°I needed the change and | figured that there was no better ce. for me than here. And you guys are here, which made the decision even easier!¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start How) Wed, zu Mar Chapter 15 ¡°Oh, my gosh!¡± | nearly tossed my wine ss down as | rushed to hug Lucas. Heughed, carefully setting his own ss aside to return the embrace. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! That''s amazing!¡± Lucasughed and pulled away, a twinkle of mischievousness in his eye. ¡°Also, | wouldn''t mind if you could show me around a little. I''m sure you''ve got a few single, preferably non-straight guys in your arsenal that would find themselves fascinated with an attractive man like me.¡± 1 gave him a yful punch to the arm. Naturally, Lucas wanted me to introduce him to a man. It was part of his charm. As Lucas and Ariaughed over his next attempt at romance, | couldn¡¯t help but drift my attention back to the one man | knew that caused a stir in my own heart. Timothy was still at the bar, downing yet another drink before a woman took the stool beside him. Her skirt was short and her top dipped frighteningly low, exposing her cleavage. | cringed as the woman ced her hand on Timothy''s arm and began squeezing. his biceps. Timothy hardly looked in her direction, acknowledging her with a short nod. She seemed intent on speaking to him either way. My grip on my wine ss tightened and | took another swig, hoping the alcohol would release the tension in my muscles. Timothy wouldn''t fall for her advances. He¡¯s so cold and distant that even that woman wouldn''t be interested too long. To my surprise, Timothy nced behind him. His look was so intense, | feared that he could sense my presence. | hid my face behind the wine ss, which unfortunately grabbed Lucas¡® attention. He quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Hiding from someone?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± | turned back around, noticing Lucas¡® curious expression. ¡°Oh, nobody.¡± Lucas grinned, his focus drawn to the bar area where | had been previously looking. |ughed nervously, still obscuring my face with the ss. | didn¡¯t want to heighten his interest by telling him, but Lucas was staring way too hard for my liking. To my dismay, Lucas shooed Aria out of the booth so he could slip out. He walked casually over the DJ in the corner. The young man was on his phone, letting casual music y in the background. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Wed, 20 Mar Chapter 15: Lucas leaned over him, keeping his voice low as he pointed at the music yer beside him. He winked at the young man as he nodded and paused the music. | gulped as Lucas walked back over and crawled back into the booth. ¡°What was that?¡± | asked desperately. The DJ was looking at me, giving me a thumbs up. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°| just told him to dedicate a little song to a special someone,¡± Lucas simpered before taking a gulp of his wine. ¡°Figured I¡¯d get their attention. 52% I snuck another weary nce at Timothy. The woman was still clinging to him, but her bodynguage was far from suggestive. Her back was stiff, and her lips were drawn into a frown. ¡°Hey, everybody,¡± the DJ said into his microphone. His voice echoed across the room, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. | wanted to crawl under the table and never leave. ¡°This one was requested of me in dedication to a special someone. You know who He fl you are.¡± flipped a few controls on his machine and a new song came humming through the stereo. Awoman¡¯s voice emerged amongst a sea of sad violins as she sang about a love she had lost. The lyrics clung to me like a weighted nket, sinking me back into the emotions I''d kept at bay.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. | decided it would be thest time | looked at him. Thest time | would fall victim to his overwhelming presence. However, my stare didn¡¯t go unnoticed this time. around. Timothy met my gaze across the floor, his lips parted. His eyes seemed to switch. between me and something beside her, growing progressively darker as some sort of realization settled over his face. | shivered, hoping that he wasn¡¯t thinking | had dedicated the song to him. ¡°| knew it.¡± Lucas leaned close to me, nudging my arm. ¡°Figured you had someone on your mind. Who is he? An ex?¡± ¡°No!¡± | spat. Aria covered her mouth, barely containing herughter. ¡°That''s actually Timothy, her client.¡± Lucas lifted his chin, eyeing Timothy carefully. ¡°Okay, but you definitely like him Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:01 Wed, 20 Mar S too. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been so bothered when | asked.¡± m not into him,¡± | said. | drank from my ss and squinted as the bitter liquid. slid down my throat. | don¡¯t know if it was the shame or annoyance that was giving my drink an odd taste. Lucas really knew how to push when he could. SEND GIFT -) COMMENT Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Evie | was trembling. While it was emotionally exhausting, Timothy was meant to be my dark secret. | don¡¯t consider myself an open book, and it wasn¡¯t like most people werepelled to ask me about my personal life. | considered that a fortunate consequence of keeping to myself and focusing on my work. Lucas was far too perceptive, and I''d dare say that he cared too much. | looked over at Aria, who was drunkenly swaying in her seat as the love song came to a close. | took that opportunity to scoot closer to Lucas and whisper in his ear. ¡°I need you to act like my boyfriend,¡± | said quickly. | snuck a nce back at Timothy, who was attempting to step away from the woman at the counter. ¡°Huh?¡± Lucas jerked away, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That guy over there, my client...¡± | nodded at Timothy, who was still by the bar, ¡°I''ve been stuck with him ever since we started his case. It wouldn¡¯t be so bad if he wasn¡¯t trying so hard to get close to me. I¡¯m not interested in intimacy right now.¡± Lucas chuckled. ¡°Quite the scheme. You must really be into him.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not into him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to pretend to be my boyfriend. So he can take the hint,¡± | hissed. ¡°And don¡¯t let Aria know, or she''ll kill me.¡± | flinched when Aria startedughing at the other end of the booth. She downed the rest of her wine before pouring herself another ss. She seemed to be singing the words to the love song on the speakers, blissfully unaware of my scheme. ¡°Who cares if you''re not into him like that?¡± asked Lucas. He nodded at Timothy and smirked. ¡°You could just sleep with him. I¡¯ve heard of how popr he is with thedies, being the lover¡ªboy that he is.¡± | scoffed. ¡°You''re serious?¡± ¡°Evie, he knows he¡¯s hot and can get any woman he wants. Why not take advantage of that? You''ll be benefitting too if you sleep with him.¡± ¡°Lucas,¡± | started, pinching the bridge of my nose in frustration, ¡°I''m just not 14N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Wed, 20 Mar interested. He''s barely my type.¡± 7 ¡°Yeah, right.¡± Lucas took the wine bottle and poured the rest of it into his ss. | hadn¡¯t even realized we had drunk so much. The wine hadn''t done much to ease my nerves, unfortunately. ¡°If you''re telling me that you don¡¯t want a piece of that,¡± Lucas said, pointing hist thumb at Timothy, ¡°Then you¡¯re clearly a sexually frigid person. Get some help.¡± | groaned, cing my head on the table in defeat as Lucas continuedughing at me. Eventually, he settled down and patted me on the shoulder before making at show of wiping away imaginary tears. ¡°I''ll do it, Evie,¡± Lucas said finally, his eyes trained on Timothy¡¯s muscr body. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll say. That didn¡¯t necessarily ensure me, although it was a start. Lucas loved to tease, a trait he¡¯d clearly held onto since our time in college together. He surely wasn¡¯t the best person for the job. Lucas could be casual, even careless at the worst of times. However, | knew that he could be trusted when it mattered. Hopefully this situation with Timothy mattered enough. | shook my head and grabbed the empty bottle away from Lucas. | stood up and slid out of the seat, motioning for Lucas to follow. Aria whined, begging for one more drink. ¡°We''re going to get some more wine,¡± | assured her, hauling Lucas out of the booth. After reaching a safe distance, | pulled him close. ¡°Just follow my lead,¡± | whispered to Lucas as we walked toward the entrance. Suddenly, Lucas slid an arm around my shoulder and drew me close. | almost pulled away before spotting Timothy heading in our direction. way that Desperate, | cuddled closer to Lucas and even squeezed his arm the woman had with Timothy. At the table, Aria gave us a questioning look, ready to interrogate us before a loud voice broke over her. ¡°Evie!¡± Timothy was close to me, his arms crossed over his chest. He looked over the both of us beforending his attention on Lucas¡® hand on my arm. His expression hardened. ¡°Didn''t realize you were here.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:01 Wed, 20 Mar Ss Aria looked over at Timothy in a daze. If the drink wasn¡¯t slowing her down, she probably would have been crawling over him. | figured it was best that none of us were sober for the asion. Timothy pointed at Lucas. ¡°Who''s this guy you''re with?¡± | shifted awkwardly as Lucas rubbed my shoulder, ying the protective boyfriend rather well. | snuck a nce over at the bar behind us, seeing that the woman Timothy had been with was gone. ¡°| could ask you the same,¡± | said slowly. ¡°About that woman you were with. You''d better be careful, Timothy.¡± Timothy clenched his jaw, hyper¡ªfocusing on Lucas¡® hand as it snaked around my waist. ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°| know you''ve got a reputation for flying through women, but it would benefit you to be a little safer at this time, given that your current case is very image conscious. If you caught an STD now, that could diminish your position in the terminationwsuit.¡± Timothy shot me an incredulous look. ¡°What? Evie, that¡¯s the team doctor, Bessy. She was just asking me how | was doing after | strained myself during practice.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± | couldn''t help but sigh in relief before catching myself. ¡°That''s nice. d you¡¯re keeping up with your physical health then.¡± Timothy pressed his lips into a firm line, looking between Lucas and me. He considered us for a moment, and | could see the gears turning in his head. After a moment of silence, Timothy huffed. ¡°Okay, | answered your question. Who¡¯s this guy you¡¯re with, Evie?¡± I smiled. ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t met my boyfriend yet, have you?¡± | patted Lucas on the arm. ¡°This is Lucas. Lucas, this is Timothy, my client.¡± ¡°Pleasure to meet you,¡± Lucas greeted, offering his hand for Timothy to shake. He received a cold re in return. ¡°Evie mentioned you. You''ve got quite the suit on your hands.¡± Timothy grunted, turning his attention to me. ¡°Yeah. Odd that she¡¯s here with you instead of with me. As her very important client, that is.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 13:01 Wed, 20 Mar S. Lucas tilted his head to the side, showing all his teeth as he smiled. ¡°Well, my girl¡¯s got to take a vacation every now and then. She tells me you¡¯ve been working her like a dog.¡± ¡°That was not my intention,¡± Timothy stated firmly. ¡°I want this to be a team effort. If things go well, this will all turn out in Evie¡¯s favor as well as my own.¡± | stared up at him in awe. It sounded so noble, but his expression didn¡¯t betray any hint of hurt or remorse. It was like watching a statue built of stone. ¡°Also,¡± Lucas added, tugging a loose strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°You can¡¯t have her all to yourself, champ. We just wanted to enjoy a nice night out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± said Timothy. He squinted at me and shook his head. ¡°Whatever. Just make sure you don¡¯t get too distracted.¡± He started backing away, taking us in onest time before clicking his tongue. ¡°And I''ll be sure not to catch anything, since you''re so concerned.¡± | frowned, watching as Timothy retreated to the bar. He demanded another drink. from the bar tender, purposefully turning his back to us as we walked back to the booth. Aria was slumped over the table, her empty wine ss ready to fall out of her hand. As we took our seats, Aria looked up and scrunched up her face. ¡°Where¡¯s the wine?¡± she pouted, then dropped her head back on the table. Once she started snoring, Lucasughed and pulled me close once more. ¡°He totally bought it,¡± he said into my ear. His teeth were close enough to nibble at the skin on my lobe and | felt the heat rising in my cheeks. Lucas was way too good at fooling a crowd. ¡°He looked like he was ready to pummel you, or something,¡± | whispered back, faking augh for effect. | could feel Timothy''s eyes burning into me from afar. He seemed so hopeless watching Lucas drape himself over me. For once, | felt in control. |,had closed the door right as Timothy started to walk in. While he deserved it, part of me couldn¡¯t help but recall the emptiness in his eyes. To my surprise, Lucas grabbed my chin and ced a kiss right on my lips. | made sure Timothy was still looking, then leaned into the kiss for effect. Perhaps the alcohol was making our charade easier. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 16 Ey, ZU Mul 2a After pulling away, | pecked Lucas on the cheek and snuggled close to him, trying not to imagine how a certain someone else¡¯s lips would feel on mine. It was a feeling | refused to entertain. ¡°We probably head out soon,¡± said Lucas as he patted me on the head. ¡°You look like you¡¯re ready to fall asleep.¡± ¡°Aria beat me to it,¡± | mused, watching as Aria drooled all over the table. After waking Aria, we began making our way toward the entrance. Timothy chose. that moment to tell the bartender to close his tab before sliding a tip in his direction. Red in the face, Timothy grabbed his coat and made his way toward us. ¡°Am | sensing another confrontation?¡± Lucas joked. Timothy didn¡¯t even nce in our direction. As he walked by, he bumped into Lucas¡® shoulder, not even excusing himself and he pushed through the double doors and crossed the street. Surprisingly, Lucas was more amused than offended by the interaction. He released me from his grasp, dropping the couple act as heughed it off. ¡°He has got it bad for you,¡± he said wryly, poking me in the ribs. 315) SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Third Person There was a moment of hesitation as Timothy marched down the dark street. He¡¯d passed them in a hurry, making sure to bump into Evie¡¯s little ¡°friend¡± on the way out. However, he felt his pace begin to slow. He cast a nce over his shoulder and saw Lucas heading in the opposite direction. It seemed he had parted ways with Evie and her other friend. He was leaning against the front of a convenience store, typing on his phone. Timothy paused, feeling his emotions bubble back to the surface as the other man grinned at his phone screen. It could have been Evie on the other end, sending. him flirtatious texts. With how shameless they were in public, Timothy couldn''t. help but fear what happened in private. That thought alone made him halt his stride. He turned and started walking toward Lucas, cursing himself as he did. The other had been very glib with him, careless even in how he acted. Eventually, Timothy caught up to Lucas, which seemed to catch the other man by surprise. With a smile, Lucas tucked his phone away and nodded in greeting. ¡°Timothy, hello!¡± said Lucas. He looked Timothy up and down and quirked an eyebrow. ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± ¡°| was just wondering about you and Evie,¡± Timothy said warily. ¡°When did you two meet? Evie seemed so busy that | didn¡¯t think she was...taken.¡± ¡°Oh, my Evie!¡± Lucas chuckled, his bright smile almost cruel. ¡°We began our time as ssmates. After a while, we decided to get serious about our rtionship.¡± Timothy clenched his jaw. ¡°She¡¯s never mentioned you.¡± ¡°We were going long-distance for a while. Kind of put a strain between us, but now I¡¯m back. We''ve been going strong ever since.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Timothy looked away, unable to face Lucas. He tried to focus on the crack in the sidewalk where a few tufts of grass had broken through. ¡°Il see. What do you like about her?¡± Lucas looked to the sky, a dreamy look in his eyes. ¡°Where to start. She¡¯s the cutest 1/6 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) Cc girl I''ve ever met. Smoking¡® hot body too!¡± The words hit Timothy like a punch to the gut. Lucas had no filter at all, describing her that way. He felt his hands curl into fists as the other man chattered on about Evie. ¡°And those lips of hers are really something, all soft and kissable. Don¡¯t get me started on that curvaceous waist. Ugh, | can hardly keep my hands off her half the time,¡± Lucas gushed, running a hand through his fluffy hair. Timothy could feel the blood rushing to his head and his throat constricting as he forced down a frustrated growl. It seemed to be all physical with Lucas, as though Evie¡¯s personality didn¡¯t factor in at all. He wondered what she saw in him that was so worth it, that is if he even showed his true self to her. It didn¡¯t help that Lucas kept that same, easy-going smile on his face. If Timothy didn¡¯t know any better, he would say that the other was provoking him on purpose. He wouldn''t voice that assumption, however. Lucas yawned, pulling his arms up in a stretch. His eyesnded on his watch, and he shed Timothy a smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯d love to sit and chat about my lovely Evie, but the night ain¡¯t getting any younger, you know?¡± Timothy checked the time past. liquor pumping through him, but he didn¡¯t necessarily feel tired. If anything, he felt emotionally drained. eleven. Maybe it was the on his own phone, realizing that it was already well ¡°Right,¡± Timothy said, scratching the slight bit of stubble on his chin as the other man looked upon him curiously. It didn¡¯t feel like he was being entirely transparent about his association with Evie, but Timothy couldn¡¯t pinpoint why. ¡°Thanks for the chat.¡± Lucas beamed. ¡°Anytime. Also, try to be a bit more tactful with Evie. | know you''re this big star with billions of fans, but Evie¡¯s a bit too reserved for that. Just try to understand.¡± Timothy raised his eyebrow, surprised at the honest tone in the other man¡¯s voice. It didn¡¯t take long for him to switch back to his more rxed nature. He started backing away, waving at Timothy as he did. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 17 ¡°Until next time.¡± Lucas winked, then turned and walked to the end of the street before disappearing around the corner. Timothy sighed, looking around to find himself alone in the city¡¯s quietest hours. Before the serenity of it could engulf him, he folded his arms over his chest and began the short walk to his car. Never had Timothy felt so off bnce during a game. This was usually a time where he could be most at peace, having nothing but the thought of winning at the forefront of his mind. This night was different. The crowds¡¯ cheers were reduced to a mere hum in his ears, and he could hardly train his eyes on the hockey puck as it slid from yer to yer. It usually gave him a rush of adrenaline, as well as a sense of presence, to hear his adoring fans in the stands. He could hear women and girls screaming his name and shing their shirts with his face stered on the front. The attention didn¡¯t excite him like it usually did. Instead of the vicious determination that often pushed him during a game, he was led on by a consuming anger. He couldn¡¯t shake the image of Lucas and Evie from his mind. They had been so intimate, clinging on to one another, kissing without a care in the world. Lucas could brag all he wanted about how it felt to be with Evie, but Timothy had lived that reality for a brief period before he fumbled it. ¡°Timothy, watch it!¡± Timothy shook his head, the image of Evie and Lucas fading from his mind as het was thrown back into the game. Before he could correct himself, he found an opposing yer right by his side, ready to snatch the puck from him. Timothy growled, hardly giving it a second thought before charging into his opponent with his shoulder. The referee blew his whistle, putting a pause on the game. Timothy cursed under his breath, stopping as the referee charged in his direction. His opponent was by his side, screaming something into his ear, but Timothy could hardly focus on him. Eventually, Timothy found himself taken off the ice for a short time-out in the penalty box. It didn¡¯t enrage him like it usually did when someone called a foul on 36 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:01 Wed, 20 Mar S him. He could only return to Evie again, and howfortable she¡¯d been with Lucas. 52% After the game, Timothy went to the locker room with the rest of his teammates. As expected, they were on his case about the foul. ¡°You can¡¯t just y any way you want out there. There are rules and regtions for a reason one told him sternly. He was leaning over Timothy, who was seated on one of the benches. ¡°One more foul like that will get you sent off, understood?*. Timothy understood perfectly, but it wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t already nned on dismissing himself. That was what got him into his situation with Evie. Later, Timothy found himself back at his usual bar. His best friend, David, was, seated beside him, chugging down his sangria. Timothy wanted to end the night with his thoughts put to rest.. ¡°There will be other games,¡± David said, his tired eyes fixated on the neon sign above the bar. ¡°It¡¯s not like you guys lost from it anyway.¡± Timothy nodded, staring into his own reflection within his ss. Suddenly, he felt a warm hand on his back. When he turned, he found an attractive woman standing behind him. She had a great body, which admittedly held his attention. ¡°Hi, handsome. How about buying me a drink?¡± Her long nails trailed along his arm, raising the hairs in their wake. Smirking, Timothy waved the bartender over and ordered her the special. As he prepared her drink, the woman hopped onto the seat beside Timothy and snuggled close. ¡°| don¡¯t get to meet too many handsome guys around here,¡± she said huskily. ¡°Ah, well, at least you didn¡¯t have to look too far,¡± Timothy said, humoring her.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The woman giggled and leaned closer to him. When her handnded on his upper thigh, he lost some of the buzz he¡¯d gotten from his drink. Thankfully, the bartender finished with the martini and ced it in front of her, drawing her attention away for the moment. He looked over at David, who gave him a wink before turning his attention back to the game on the TV screen. Like everyone else, he was aware of Timothy¡¯s poprity with women. It seemed to fill him with pride whenever ady would Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) waltz their way, especially if she had a friend. 20 52% Timothy watched the woman take a sip of the drink. She grinned, shimmying at little in her seat at the taste. A few seconds of silence passed, and he realized that he¡¯d never caught her name. That was how it usually went. They¡¯d talk into the boredom set in, then head to his home for a night of fun. That urge wasn¡¯t kicking in this time around. The woman scooted closer, her breath fanning over his ear. Her sharp nails dug into the skin of his thigh and he winced. ¡°How about we go back to your ce, hm? I¡¯m sure there will be plenty of space,¡± she whispered. What do you say?¡± Timothy turned his head away, narrowly missing the kiss she meant for his neck. Gently, he took her head that she¡¯d mped to his thigh and ced it back in herp. She scrunched up her nose in confusion. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not feeling it tonight,¡± he exined. She pulled away from him, her presence suddenly a lot chillier than before. ¡°Thanks for wasting my time,¡± she spat. She turned and snatched her purse off the counter before marching away, cursing him all the way out the door. Timothy sighed, running a hand through his hair before resting his head on the tabletop. He didn¡¯t care that it was slightly sticky. David snickered beside him. ¡°What was that? You¡¯d usually go chasing after a girl. like her.¡± He pped Timothy on the back and leaned over him. ¡°I rarely see you get get this emotional.¡± ¡°I''m not emotional. Just drunk,¡± Timothy groaned. ¡°Or love struck,¡± David teased. ¡°Could it be rted to the legendary Evie? Honestly, | didn¡¯t think there was a woman in the world that you couldn¡¯t handle.¡± Timothy hadn¡¯t thought so either. What was Evie doing to him? Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Evie Thest ce | expected to be was back in the boss¡¯ office. He was pouring himself a cup of coffee, humming a small tune as he did so. | sat quietly in my chair, my hands folded on myp, as he headed back to his seat and took a long sip. He hadn¡¯t mentioned what the meeting was for specifically, but | had an inkling that it was about what happened with Jasper. With his free hand, he drummed his fingers on the desk and gave me a long stare. | cleared my throat. ¡°You wanted to see me, boss?¡± me ¡°Yes, Evie.¡± He set down his mug and sat back in his chair. ¡°It¡¯s about what urred the other day.¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± | shifted in my seat. ¡°I can exin. Timothy was-¡± ¡°ls,¡± he cut me off, his eyes narrowing, ¡°Still in business with you, correct?¡± | wiped my sweaty palms on the sides of my skirt. ¡°Y¡ªYes, sir.¡± ¡°Good.¡± He stood up and took another sip of his coffee. ¡°And I''d prefer if you kept him on. | have an assignment for you, Miss Evie. One that could decide the future. of your career.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t think that¡¯d be necessary, sir,¡± | said weakly. The boss went on anyway, ¡°I want you to get as much dirt as possible on Timothy. | want you to learn about his hobbies, all the interviews he¡¯s ever had, even down to what kind of drink he prefers. Then when you''ve done that, find a way to entertain him!¡± | was growing increasingly angsty as he revealed his scheme. This meant total proximity to Timothy, even down to tracking his every move throughout the years. The boss clearly didn¡¯t realize what kind of history we already had, but he was asking me to do the very thing I was trying to avoid. ¡°And if you¡¯re hospitable enough, he might end up bing a public sess. story for the firm,¡± the boss said proudly. ¡°Do you understand?¡± 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13-02 Wed, 20 MBI The influx of information was making me nauseous. Asking me to study Timothy¡¯s personal life was one thing, but having to cater to him for the good of thepany was another. As was as if the universe was holding a personal vendetta against me. ¡°Yes,¡± | said, slightly winded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Good!¡± The boss stood up and started walking toward the door. He swung it open and gestured for her to exit through it. ¡°Get right on it, Evie. We¡¯re relying on you.¡± | left his office covered in a thin sheen of sweat. | hadn¡¯t realized how much | was sweating until the cool air from the ceiling fan hit my neck. | returned to my desk and opened myptop, ready to get to work. ¡°What did the boss grill you for this time?¡± A coworker of mine, Paulette, came and stood beside me, pressing her hand on my shoulder. ¡°I heard about Jasper¡¯s little tussle with Timothy.¡± | gave her a tired smile. ¡°He wants me to entertain Timothy, basically as an apology for what happened with Jasper.¡± Paulette snickered. ¡°Ah, figures he¡¯d stoop that low. Just groveling at the guy¡¯s feet at this point.¡± My other coworker, Jimmy, peered at us from over hisputer screen. ¡°Wait. He asked you to do what?¡± | sighed, hating that the boss had made a skeptical out of me yet again. ¡°I have to do damage control guarantees he¡¯llor Jasper, basically. If | show Timothy a fun time, the boss guarantees he''ll bring thepany more sess.¡± Jimmy shook his head, disappearing behind his screen. ¡°I always knew he was a kiss¡ªass jerk.¡± Paulette shushed him, covering her grin with her hand. ¡°Keep it down, will ya? He¡¯s right there in his office!¡± Jimmy waved his hand carelessly. | guess he¡¯d been at the job long enough that him getting fired was like a sweet relief more than something detrimental. My whole career was resting on this job, however, so | didn¡¯t have the luxury of calling out the boss¡® ass-kissing ways. As the two of them settled down, | turned back to myptop and started searching 2/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) weu, 20 Mar 52%S the inte for Timothy''s profile. He had several of them, and plenty of fan¡ªmade ounts as well. If only one of his fans had decided to be hiswyer instead. He had his fair share of winning shots. There was some phnthropy in there as well, thatbined with orchestrated visits and interviews with dedicated fans. He had a smile on through it all. Those smiles, mostly meant for the public, never reached his eyes Still, | was gradually starting to fill in the nks now. He¡¯d grown some much from when they met years ago. He had basically been on his way up since making the pro-team. However, there was one year that he seemed to have stopped allpetition. | searched all over the web for more information on this short disappearance, but his fans were just as clueless on the matter. No coach had stepped forward about it either. What happened that year? | switched back to looking over more interviews of his, hoping that a few answers. would pop up on the matter. Instead, | saw something more provocative. With each interview, | saw that he''d once been so spontaneous, but had matured as the years went on. He seemed to really love hockey beyond something he did in his spare time. In one video, the interviewer asked him a more personal question. The man asked him what his favorite activity was, and | grabbed my pen and notepad in preparation. Timothy gave him a shy smile and said that he enjoyed hiking. He went on about how he was a hiking enthusiast and that he often went on extreme trails by himself. This was big news for the boss, but | couldn¡¯t help the sinking feeling in my stomach at the thought of hiking with Timothy. | stood slowly and shut myptop. It was best not to keep the boss waiting, although | was starting to consider lying in this case. With a sigh, | walked to the boss¡® door and knocked lightly. He opened the door and raised his eyebrows, urging me to speak. ¡°He likes hiking,¡± | said. ¡°I saw that he¡¯s been on a few advanced trails in the past.¡± The boss smiled wide. ¡°Brilliant! Tiffany?¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:02 Wed, 20 Mar RS - His assistant, Tiffany, was seated at the desk closest to the entrance. She lifted her head and waited for his response. ¡°Book us a flight and three rooms for the closest hiking trail,¡± he demanded. He then turned to me and grabbed my shoulders. ¡°You get that boy on the phone and invite him to join us. I¡¯m counting on you, Evie.¡± | gasped, almost forgetting the fact that he¡¯d been expecting me to go along with them. ¡°But would he really feel up to a hiking trip right now? | mean, he¡¯s still worrying about the case.¡± ¡°Well, this would be the perfect time to distract him!¡± the boss cheered, pping his hands. He pointed at my pocket. ¡°Get him on the phone. Now!¡± | nodded firmly as he turned away and rushed back to his office in excitement. | grabbed my phone and searched for Timothy in my contacts. With a deep breath, | hit the call button. | arrived a little earlier than necessary at the airport. Hopefully, the extra time. would allow me to gather myself before Timothy showed up. | was a nervous wreck after our call, stuttering and clinging to the phone like I''d just faced death. itself. It also didn¡¯t escape that Timothy had practically outed our ¡°rtionship¡± to the public with his apology. That, coupled with his reputation as a womanizer wouldplicate things. Who knew what would happen if we were spotted in public together. Initially, | had hoped that the boss would stick around and make our meeting a little less odd, but he went off to grab food before the flight. That left me alone at the seating area, forced to wait for Timothy to arrive. My stomach gargled and | pped a hand over it, annoyed at myself for skipping yet another meal. The nerves had gotten rid of my appetite for a few hours, but they were back in full force it seemed. | licked my dry lips and reached into my purse for the packet. of chopped hazelnut that I¡¯d been snacking on. While | enjoyed their roasted vor, they were barely holding me over. ¡°Evie!¡± a deep voice called from behind me, and it came with the soothing scent of cologne. Need Top p Metal Stamping? Geta 1 10% Discount (Start Now) Wed, 20 Mar | turned and saw Timothy walking in my direction, his face surprisingly calm for the asion. There was a muffin in his hand, which he held out to me after taking the seat beside me. | stared at it for a moment before giving him a questioning look. ¡°It''s hazelnut,¡± he said, pressing it into my hand. ¡°I figured you would need a snack. before the flight.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± | shook my head, slightly less confused. ¡°How''d you know | liked hazelnut?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He pointed at the packet of chopped hazelnuts still in my hand. ¡°I, uh, saw that you were carrying those around. | figured you would like this muffin. I¡¯m sure it would be more filling, too.¡± I stared at the dessert, feeling my mouth water as the sweet aroma intruded my nostrils. He had timed it perfectly, as though he knew he could sway me into his act of kindness with my own hunger. How typical. ¡°I''m fine, thank you,¡± | said, gently pushing it away. The corner of his lip turned upward, forming an all-too gentle smile. ¡°It''s not poisonous, | swear. You shouldn¡¯t worry so much.¡± | answered with a grunt, looking away before he eventually pulled the muffin away with a shrug. He took a bite out of it and stared forward, his expression pensive as he watched the surrounding chaos of the airport. He used me of worrying too much when | wasn¡¯t worrying enough! First, he threatened Jasper for me, now he was offering me muffins? What was he trying to aplish with all of this? Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Evie While | was enjoying the luxuries that came with first ss, the experience was quickly soured when Timothy started getting noticed. The stewardess went on her usual rounds, asking if we¡¯d like refreshments or food. She was in a haste to get my order out of the way before getting to Timothy. knew | recognized you!¡± she said, her voice high-pitched with excitement. From across the aisle, | had trouble seeing Timothy¡¯s expression. The stewardess. was blocking my view as she leaned over him, closer than necessary. ¡°You''re that famous hockey star!¡± she continued. ¡°Could | have your autograph, Timothy?¡± She tore a sheet out of her notepad and handed it to him along with a pen. ¡°It would mean the world to me.¡± As she moved to the side, | caught a glimpse of Timothy¡¯s tense expression as he scribbled his name on the torn sheet. With a forced smile, he handed it to her with. a wink. ¡°Thank you!¡± she chirped, folding the sheet. She tucked it into her breast pocket before wheeling her cart away. She paid him a few more visits throughout the trip. As she pushed him to discuss. his time on the team, | was growing more irritated with her voice. It was only when we were prepared tond that she had to return to her station. As we retrieved our luggage, | nearly gawked at the sight of her writing her contact information on her scarf before slipping it into Timothy''s pocket. | didn¡¯t think he had noticed at first the way he continued with his task. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the exit that | saw him snatch the silk scarf out of his pocket and toss it into the nearest garbage bag. | found myself snickering a little before cupping a hand over my mouth, surprised that it had slipped out. After checking into the hotel, we dropped our things off at the rooms and settled. in. There was a brief discussion on which trails we would take before Timothy Need Top Mets! Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:02 Wed, 20 Mar 5. decided on the most advanced one. ¡°This one looks the most exciting,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°Unless it¡¯s too intense for you guys?¡± The boss shook his head quickly. ¡°Well, certainly not too intense for Evie.¡± He gave me a harsh pat on the back, making me wince. ¡°Right, Evie? You know I¡¯m afraid of heights, so this type of trip would be the death of me!¡± | tried my hardest not to re at him. Of course, he would chicken out of it and leave me alone with Timothy. It didn¡¯t help that | was pretty inexperienced myself when it came to hiking. This news didn¡¯t seem to disturb Timothy, who simply smiled in earnest. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s all right. Evie and | should be okay on our own. 13 | felt his gazend on me and | resisted the urge to meet it. Instead, | started. packing my things in preparation for the trip. It was going to be a long one. The hotel wasn¡¯t far from the trails. By the time we reached the entrance, we were already wrapped up in our jackets. Despite the cold, Timothy seemed ready to press on. This thrill-seeking side of him was awfully familiar. His life came second when it came to finding some excitement in his life. That motorcycle he rode in high. school was just one of vices in an overall careless lifestyle. As we walked forward, | decided to fill in the silence. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ride your motorcycle anymore? | haven¡¯t seen you with it since we¡¯ve been working together.¡± Timothy snorted, shaking his head. ¡°What? | mean, you were this crazy motorcycle loving teenager before. You and that bike were practically married,¡± | exined. His amusement faded and he gave me a look that | couldn¡¯t quite gather. ¡°What''s there not to understand, Evie? | haven''t ridden a motorcycle since that bad bet | made when | was 18.¡± Oh. | hadn¡¯t expected that toe up again, and so suddenly. It was like the past was constantly on his mind, ready to invade every conversation we had. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Wed, 20 Mai 52% ¡°For me, that motorcycle represented a troubled time in my life. It was the mark of my irresponsible teenage years. Since | sold it off a while ago, I¡¯ve been better off,¡± Timothy exined. | couldn''t help but stare at the expression on his face, so filled with passion and an even greater remorse. The guilt from betraying me must have been consuming him for him to go and sell his motorcycle. We decided to keep the chatter to a minimum. | was mor concerned that casual. talk would lead to something more serious. From the way he kept ncing at me, | could tell he had the urge. Thankfully, the trail required some deep concentration. Timothy navigated it like the professional he was, climbing short cliffs and squeezing through narrow spaces. He would try to catch me whenever | slipped, but I¡¯d snatch my hand away and cling to the trees branches for support. Eventually, we stopped at a spot near a small stream. Without hesitation, Timothy filled his water bottle to the brim with it. | wasn¡¯t sure how sanitary that was, but he clearly had more survival skills than | did. | was preserving my water, only taking small sips when necessary. | was more tired. than thirsty. All the climbing and jumping had worn out my muscles. Timothy finished and screwed the top back on his bottle before heading back to where | was. ¡°Should we get going?¡± he asked. | scowled at the healthy glow he had on his cheeks, clearly finding the exercise exhrating. Meanwhile, my limbs felt jellified. ¡°Uh, you go on ahead,¡± | said breathlessly. ¡°I''ll catch up.¡± Timothy frowned, his skeptical eyes tracing over me. ¡°You sure? You look a little...flushed.¡± ¡°Just a little out of shape. Don¡¯t let me slow you down.¡± | forced augh, trying to be convincing. He stood and watched me for a moment. When it was clear that | was moving any time soon, he relented with a huff. 3/6 Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Ss ¡°Fine. I''ll try to keep a steady pace until you keep up, all right?¡± he said, continuing forward. | gave him a thumbs up and slumped down on the ground. | shut my eyes and listened as his footsteps grew more distant and eventually nonexistent. A few minutes passed before | felt some of my stamina return. | got back up and continued the trail. Without Timothy, | was forced to navigate the rocky terrain on my own. By then, the evening was setting in and a bright orange sunset was taking over the horizon. | still hadn¡¯t caught up with Timothy, and it was getting more difficult to see much of anything with the loss of daylight. | kept my hands outstretched, fumbling around f stable objects to hang onto. This wasn¡¯t as affective when | got to a steep slope. There was nothing but ridges. on the rock to work with. | had no knowledge of how to handle t areas like this, but | didn¡¯t have any other options. | was able to get about midway up the slope before my hand slipped on one of the rocks. When | felt the rock under my foot slip out of ce, my heart was struck with panic. | tried to remain vertical, using my legs for impact, but | soon realized the w behind that logic. As soon as | hit the ground, my ankle exploded with a white¡ªhot pain. | cried out, the rest of my body copsing into the dirt and dangerously close to the cliff''s edge. My vision was blurred with tears and my breath was frantic as | patted around for my phone. found it sticking outside of my pocket and pulled it out hastily. My hands were trembling so hard, | could hardly get a good grip on it. | cried out when the phone slipped out of my hands and fell over the edge of the slope.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°No!¡± | beat my fist against the rock and looked at my surroundings. It was gettingte, and the darkness was beginning to close in. | didn¡¯t like the night. All sorts of things crept around in the dark. It brought me back to those terrible times back at that house. There was always a pair of eyes watching me, hands grabbing me. Those nasty whispers swept past my ears, even as | was climbing out the window to escape the torment. The sh of his toothy smile and beady eyes made me shiver. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:02 Wed, 20 Mar S. 52% Fai A blistering cold followed the approach of night. It felt like hours had passed since. I''d fallen there, my ankle thumping in pain without the proper care. | hadn¡¯t encountered any passersby for assistance, despite holding out hope that someone would. I started to shut my eyes, ready to give up for the night, but then there was a loud shout. ¡°Evie!¡± | heard feet crunching against fallen twigs in the distance, growing louder as they got closer. When | opened my eyes, Timothy was running in my direction, his face cast in shadows. ¡°Evie, there you are!¡± He came to a screeching halt and kneeled by my side. Right as he ced a cold hand over my throbbing ankle, | quickly pulled away. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°| fell,¡± | said hoarsely. | licked my dry lips and reached for my water bottle. ¡°I think | sprained my ankle.¡± ¡°Looks pretty bad,¡± said Timothy, and he moved his hand away. ¡°I had to give up on this one myself. This was the most challenging path I¡¯ve ever done.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°You didn¡¯t finish?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m d | didn¡¯t honestly. Would¡¯ve taken me longer to get to you.¡± | went to drink some of my water before being met with empty air. With a pout, | let the bottle drop from my hands. Timothy didn¡¯t hesitate to hand me his own, popping the top off before pressing the rim to my lips. It was more desperation than anything that convinced me to drink from his bottle. There was some relief as the cool liquid poured down my throat and | didn¡¯t feel so parched. Suddenly, his arm is looping under my legs as he hoists me up. ¡°T-Timothy!¡± | tried pushing against his chest, but he kept a firm grip on me. ¡°We need to keep you off that ankle,¡± he exined. ¡°We''ll take the beginner¡¯s trail back. Should be back this way.¡± He couldn''t possibly carry me the whole trail! 5.6 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Timothy didn¡¯t seem to mind carrying me down the mountain by himself. He was determined to keep me in his arms, and that alone put me on alert. | could feel his own heart beating beneath my fingers, its pace dangerously fast. On the way down, we discovered my phone lying at the trunk of a tree in surprisingly good condition. An hourter, we reached the hotel in a state of exhaustion. There was enough juice left for me to see the new text that appeared on my screen. There was no name with the number, so | opened it out of curiosity. I''ve found out where you are, Coco, it read. The phone slipped from my hand, and | fell back against the mattress. It felt like the wind had been knocked out of me as the words shed before my eyes. Coco. There was only one person who called me Coco. A despicable man, if | could even associate him with being human. | checked the text again, the words the same as before. My breaths became ragged and short. That feeling of suffocation returned, my airways constricting as | turned over desperately. My eyes shifted around the room. My pills. | need my pills. My face was wet with tears. Between desperate gasps for air and the swelling in my ankle, | felt utterly hopeless. Amid tearing through all my belongings, everything was strewn across the floor in messy heaps. After all this time, Bruce had gained control of me He always did. There was a loud knock at my door, and | screamed in time more determined. It came again, this ¡°Evie, open up!¡± my boss, Mr. Erickson¡¯s, harsh voice came through the door. ¡°You¡¯ve got some exining to do!¡± | clenched my teeth. Now just wasn¡¯t the time. 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) Wed, 20 Mar ¡°Evie, open this door now, or so help me...¡± Body wracking with sobs, | used the nearest wall to pull myself away from the floor. | wiped my face on my shirt sleeve and limped toward the door. The banging continued as | unbolted the lock and opened it with slight hesitation. Mr. Erickson didn¡¯t bother with any greeting. He pushed past me and entered the room, his face puffed up with anger. When | turned, he had an using finger pointed directly between my eyes. ¡°| gave you one chance, Evie!¡± he growled. ¡°One chance not to screw it up. You couldn¡¯t even give the guy a simple hike on the trail?¡± ¡°Please!¡± | bent over, growing dizzier as my breaths grew shallow. He was making it worse. | was already drowning, and he seemed intent on holding me under until | passed out. There was a light knock beside my ear and | turned to see who had intruded on the conversation. | stumbled back to find Timothy standing in the doorway. ¡°Ah, sorry. | just found this bag in my room,¡± he said softly, lifting a red bag that looked like my own. ¡°Figured it belonged to either of you.¡± | fell to my knees and coughed. Sweat dripped off my forehead and onto my shaking hands as | wed at the carpet. | was losing sensation in everything, losing a grasp on reality itself. ¡°Evie?¡± Timothy rushed to my side and ced a hand on my back. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± | pointed at the red bag in his hands and spoke between gasps, ¡°My...pills!¡± Without a second thought, he was unzipping the bag and rummaging through its contents. He pulled out the small bottle and held it up. ¡°These?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± | broke into sobs as he unscrewed the top to the pill bottle and slid two capsules into his palm. He crawled toward me as | curled into a ball, my body hot and cold all at once. He brought his hand to my mouth and pressed the pills to my lips. ¡°Come on,¡± he said, his voice gentle but urgent. His other hand was rubbing my back. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) A 13.02 Wed, 20 Mar 52% Forcing back a cry, | let the pills fall into my mouth and scrape their way down my dry throat. | still couldn¡¯t find the strength to sit up. My limbs had be lead. ¡°What''s she doing?¡± The boss asked. ¡°Is she-¡± ¡°Not now!¡± Timothy snarled at him. The boss mped his mouth shut. Timothy was hovering over me still, his presence a consistent warmth. ¡°Breathe for me, Evie.¡± He cupped my head beneath his hand and lifted me up until | was sitting on my knees, facing him. ¡°We''ve got to slow that heartbeat down.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°| can¡¯t do this....¡± | choked out. ¡°Not again.¡± ¡°I''m here with you,¡± Timothy whispered. He ced his hands on my shoulders and gave them a light squeeze. ¡°Concentrate on something else. Here, look at me.¡± | lifted my head and met his eyes. They didn¡¯t hold their usual harshness. There was something soft behind them, weing. ¡°Breathe in with me. Hold for three seconds,¡± he said. | did as he said, counting to three before releasing a shaky breath. He prompted me again to breathe with him, hold, then release. We repeated that for what felt like a millennium. We held each other¡¯s gaze, neither daring to look away. | was caught in the trance, my heart slowing its beat between long exhales. ¡°Thank you,¡± | croaked. | brought a hand to my aching throat, finding myself more appreciative of the air. ¡°How did you know what to do?¡± Timothy looked to the side and shrugged one of his shoulders. ¡°Team procedures. As an athlete, I¡¯m destined to face some tension and anxiety on the field. They keep a professional psychologist around to help us relieve that stress as well.¡± He removed his hands from my shoulders, though the motion was reluctant. His expression hardened and he pulled away, clearing his throat. ¡°We¡¯d practiced so much that | recognized you were having an anxiety attack. Thankfully, those techniques helped.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 20 Mr. Erickson cleared his throat, breaking the silence that had stretched on between us. His anger had simmered down, giving way to a more awkward aura as he shifted between feet. ¡°Erm...¡± He rubbed the back of his neck and gestured to me. ¡°I''ll leave you two alone.¡± Mr. Erickson abandoned the room quickly, leaving Timothy and | crutched beside each other on the floor. ¡°Right.¡± | sighed shifting away from him. ¡°Well, | won¡¯t keep you up too long.¡± Timothy lifted an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You should head to bed. It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯ve kept you here long enough,¡± | exined, attempting to push myself up onto my feet before Timothy held my arm as support. He lifted me onto the bed, but he showed no signs of moving. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave you here like this.¡± ¡°It''s fine, Timothy. Honestly,¡± | tried to assure him, but he didn¡¯t budge, his face contorting with worry. | couldn¡¯t shake my own unease as my gaze drifted over to my discarded phone, the text from Bruce still at the forefront of my mind. ¡°You could barely breathe,¡± Timothy pressed on. ¡°At least let me sit with you for a bit. You look terrified.¡± Terror was an understatement, and | would be lying if 1 said his presence didn¡¯t settle my nerves. His hand had moved to clutch my own, which had still been trembling. After a long stretch of silence, | sighed and turned to meet his eyes. ¡°If you wouldn''t mind,¡± | said carefully, and | was surprised at how quickly he smiled with relief. ¡°| wouldn''t,¡± he said gently, patting my hand as stood abruptly. ¡°Let me go get a pillow.¡± As he left to go get his things, | felt my heartbeat pick up speed once more, but it wasn¡¯t due to fear. 4/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 21 Chapter 21 | woke with a yawn, squinting my eyes as the sun¡¯s rays peeked through the thin curtains. | nced over at the rm clock and saw that it was only eight in the morning. It felt like I¡¯d slept longer. | threw my legs over the side of the bed and pressed my feet onto the floor. My ankle was still tender, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as it had been yesterday. | was able to walk to my suitcase and gather some clothes for the day. There was some ruffling on the other side of the room and | turned, stunned to see Timothy adjusting himself on the small couch. | blinked wildly, recallingst night''s turn of events. It all seemed so distant, this dark memory lingering in the back of my mind. Timothy watching over me as | fell asleep made me feel a little less vulnerable. ¡°You''re up.¡± | turned again, this time meeting Timothy''s warm gaze as he sat up and stretched his long body over the stiff couch. | felt bad that he¡¯d had to curl himself up just to fit on it, but he didn¡¯t seem too bothered as he smiled tiredly at me. ¡°How''d you sleep?¡± he asked. | shrugged, still feeling the sleep tugging at my eyelids. ¡°Fine. You?¡± ¡°Well enough.¡± He pulled away his nket and stood up, getting another stretch in. ¡°Did you want to head down for breakfast?¡± Before | could respond, my stomach rumbled, and the obnoxious sound echoed throughout the room. It had effectively stunned me into silence once more, but Timothy snorted. ¡°I''ll take that as a ¡®yes.¡± All | could do was nod, already feeling like I''d made things more difficult in the past 30 hours. We took the elevator down and | headed toward the breakfast buffet to look at the selection. The food looked pretty appetizing, hopefully well worth the money spent on it. As | started stacking my te with fresh fruit, | felt Timothy hovering awkwardly by my side. When | went over to the next booth to get eggs, he followed right Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 03 25) behind me and waited for me to fill my te before speaking. ¡°Aboutst night,¡± he began, rubbing the back of his neck, ¡°Are you really okay? | mean, your ankle seems fine, but you had that attack.¡± | bit my bottom lip, trying my hardest not to meet his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. | was just stressed. That''s all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a huge response to stress,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°And your boss wasn¡¯t helping at all. Is he always like that?¡± ¡°He just wants this to be a sessful trip,¡± | stated. ¡°And I¡¯ve been having those attacks for a while. He just caught me at a bad time.¡± Timothy paused. ¡°For a while?¡± ¡°It''s fine.¡± | scooped some hashbrowns onto my te and faked a smile before walking away from the buffet line. | found a table by one of the windows, which overlooked the densest part of the forest. To my surprise, Timothy came and sat opposite of me. ¡°You don''t have to sit with me. | promise I¡¯m okay,¡± | said quickly. He was so tall, his knees knocked into mine underneath the table as he adjusted himself. He started to smile. ¡°I want to. You¡¯re goodpany.¡± My eyes widened in surprise as he started munching on his toast. | couldn¡¯tprehend where he wasing from with all of this. | nibbled awkwardly at my eggs, asionally looking up at him and finding a content expression on his face. After breakfast, we went back to our rooms and packed our things for the trip back. | made sure to keep my pills close to me this time around. | hadn¡¯t received. any new texts from Bruce, but just one was enough to push me over the edge. What was | supposed to expect when | got home? Was he waiting for me there? He couldn¡¯t possibly be waiting there with Aria around, or had he done something to her? | took a deep breath and shook my head, banishing those thoughts. Maybe | was thinking too deeply about this. | wasn¡¯t exactly low profile at this point, having to deal with Timothy''s case, so any move he made would be noticed. 2/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 21 For security, | swallowed two pills and flushed them down with some water before gathering my suitcase and heading out the door. | met Timothy and the boss. downstairs in the lobby waiting for the bus. | kept my distance from them both, not favoring either interaction that coulde from doing so. The bus arrived ten minutester and drove us all the way to the airport. It was about an hour wait before then, so Mr. Erickson and | grilled him with questions. ¡°How was the trip overall, Timothy?¡± | asked desperately, leaning toward him. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that you didn¡¯t get to finish the trail because of me, but | hope you at least got something out of all of this.¡± Timothy looked down at me, his lips curling into a grin. ¡°Not at all. You were a wonderful guide.¡± This news surprised Mr. Erickson and the fear started to leave his face. He looked between us, then started to smile meaningfully. It started to ur to me that maybe he knew Timothy hadn¡¯t left my room the other night, no matter how innocent the circumstances. Eventually, it was time to board the ne. We were back in first ss, but there was no stewardess dripping over Timothy this time around. It seemed like it was going to be a peaceful trip. | still wondered about what Timothy said. Evidently, I¡¯d been ¡°wonderful", but | couldn¡¯t understand what part of our trip had matched that description. | was constantly on edge throughout the whole trip. | doubted | was all that nice to be around. ¡°Hey.¡± | followed the sound of Timothy¡¯s voice drifting across the aisle. He was staring at me, his eyes focused as usual. ¡°| meant it, by the way. You being goodpany,¡± he said firmly. | smirked. ¡°You can drop the act. I¡¯m pretty sure my boss has fallen fast asleep by now. Timothy rolled his eyes, the back of his head thumping against the seat as he slumped backward. ¡°It¡¯s not an act. I¡¯m just expressing my gratitude toward the firm, since you guys took it upon yourselves to bring me out here. Am | notProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 21 allowed to be grateful now?¡± ¡°You can,¡± | said with a shrug. ¡°Just...with everything that happened, | would¡¯ve thought you''d take your chances with some other lawyer. Someone who didn¡¯t freak out so easily.¡± He leered my way, like I¡¯d just insulted him personally. Something darkened behind his eyes as his hands curled into fists. ¡°I only trust you with this case, Evie. From the time I¡¯ve known you, you¡¯ve worked hard, and you''re reliable.¡± | opened my mouth to interject, but he quickly cut me off. ¡°And | only threatened to get that coworker of yours fired so that he¡¯d stay off your back. He seems like the type to screw around, and | didn¡¯t want that for you,¡± he said stiffly. His eyes kept on searching my face before the resolve left him and he looked away. Suddenly, he took his phone out and began tapping it before tossing it in my. direction. The screen had a bunch of Ste¡¯s texts on them and | started scrolling through it. It was a desperate disy. Every text was more determined, begging Timothy to take her. When it eventually got to her text on closing his opportunities with the team, | felt ill about presuming he¡¯d been interested in her. ¡°We could use these,¡± | said. | kept my eyes trained to the screen, my face burning. There was an anger bubbling within me, and the words became blurred. Now more than ever, | was determined to win this case. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 After getting back to the apartment, I¡¯d barely set down my things before my phone began to ring. | groaned, not having the patience for any human interaction. It didn¡¯t help that the ne ride home had left me exhausted. With a sigh, | grabbed it from out of my bag. | barely registered the name on the screen before | thoughtlessly picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± | said, dropping my keys on the counter. | hurried over to the kitchen and opened the fridge. ¡°This is Evie.¡± ¡°Hi, Evie,¡± Timothy''s voice came through and | nearly dropped the bottle of fruit juice | had grabbed. | ced the container on the counter and cleared my throat. ¡°Timothy. Hi.¡± ¡°Sorry, this is sudden. Considering | just saw you,¡± he said with augh. ¡°I was wondering if you had time this week to discuss the case a bit further?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± | grabbed a ss from the pantry and filled it up with the juice. ¡°Just give me a time, and I''ll likely be free.¡± He hummed thoughtfully. ¡°Tonight at four sound good? At the firm?¡± ¡°Sounds perfect.¡± | took a sip of my juice and cringed at how squeaky my voice had sounded. ¡°Great,¡± he said, then there was a pause. It seemed neither of us was ready to hang up, at least immediately. Finally, | spoke up, taking advantage of the silence. ¡°Thank you, by the way.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°For yesterday. With my panic attack...you helped a lot.¡± | couldn''t see his face, but | could envision the smile that he had grown just based on his tone. ¡°It was no problem,¡± he said gently. My grip tightened on my phone and | pressed it closer to my ear. ¡°I''ll talk to youter.¡± 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:03 Wed, 20 Mar S ¡°Have a good rest of your day,¡± he told me. After ending the call, | slumped down onto the kitchen floor and pulled my knees. to my chin. | had just taken my anxiety pills, but talking to Timothy made all their effects useless. Suddenly, my phone went off again and another text from Bruce shed across the screen. | opened the text up and saw the full sentence on disy. You can¡¯t ignore me, Coco. I¡¯m ying nice for now, but don¡¯t step my limits. My body went cold as those pixted words sat on my screen. There had been several others he sent before that. One of them hade in during my call with Timothy. You look lovely today, Coco. Should | start calling you? I¡¯m not into making calls, bad reception and all, but it''d be nice to hear you... Answer me, Coco. I¡¯m not ying. My thumbs were poised over the screen. Part of me wanted to respond and tell him to back off, but the other saw an even worse reaction from him if | reacted that way. | shut the phone off and clutched it to my chest, steadying my breaths as they grew shallower. Even from afar, Bruce managed to make me feel disgusted with myself. Wherever he was, darkness followed in his wake. He wanted to consume me, with every twisted fiber of his being. As | went to delete the text, there was a harsh knock at my door. The sound alone. made me jump and drop my cellphone. It seemed far-fetched, but | had my suspicions that his threat hadn¡¯t been empty after all. | crawled across the kitchen floor and opened the bottom pantries, then pulled out one of the thin skillets. Slowly, | hauled myself up and made my way over to the front door. | took a quick peek through the peep hole, but it wasn¡¯t Bruce on the other side. | hid the skillet behind me and opened the door, surprising the man on the other side. There was barely any time-to address him and the other people emerging Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Wed, 20 onto my porch before being blinded by a bright sh. ¡°What the-¡± | shielded my eyes and stumbled backward, barely catching myself on the wall. It takes a few blinks before the man is clear again, this time with a whole crowd of people standing behind him. My jaw dropped. ¡°Are you Evie?¡± the man asked, scratching the stubble under his chin. He had a camera dangling from his neck and a notebook tucked under his arm. ¡°We received a tip about an Evie living here.¡± ¡°Why an ¡®Evie¡® specifically?¡± | asked. ¡°Well, it''s the woman Timothy apologized to. We''ve been looking around trying to find her, but some guy was generous enough to clue us in,¡± the guy exined. ¡°What? How?¡± | could feel my head starting to spin, having all those eyes watching me from my doorstep. Hesitantly, | stepped forward and looked at the disy behind him. There were tents set up on the grass and nkets strewn about. They had even set up a small campfire where two reporters were roasting marshmallows. | gawked at the sight. ¡°Are you camping here?¡± | snapped. The man shrugged. ¡°Just for now. We want to know all about you, Evie. There¡¯s not way that other news station¡¯s going to get the scoop before we do!¡± He lifted his camera and snapped another picture, then grinned at me. ¡°You people can¡¯t be serious!¡± | cried out. ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°Come on!¡± The man leaned toward me, his camera now trained on my face like. an invasive eye. ¡°Show us that beautiful smile!¡± | mmed the door in his face before he could get any closer, then locked the door. for security. | knew the press was fierce when it came to a good story, but this was next level in terms of desperation. How would | even exin that to Aria? Hours passed with me walking around the apartment, trying to find something to do with myself. Any distraction was wee, whether it was cleaning or foldingundry. The time eventually came for me to head over to the firm, which did little to ease my worries. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) ¡°It''s just a business meeting. Nothing more,¡± | told myself, preparing to brave the strangers still lurking outside my door. | looked through the peep hole and saw them still sitting around, chugging down some drinks. Before | stepped out, | got a message from Timothy saying that he was already at the office and that he¡¯d meet me there. With trembling thumbs, | typed back a lukewarm response saying that I¡¯d be right there, though | had spent a good chunk of time convincing myself to do so. Deciding to brave the crowd, | pushed through the front door and rushed to the parking lot. It took the reporters a good minute to gather their things and chase. me the rest of the way, screeching my name. | managed to lock myself in my car before they could reach me. As | drove away, could hear the squeak of their palms against my windows, as if they¡¯d attempted to stop me just from human strength alone. When | got to the firm, it seemed like a rtively calm evening. Office doors were closed and the few lingering in the halls engaging in light conversations with one. another. | spotted Jasper a few feet away standing beside a man I''d never seen, presumably a client, as he cracked a joke.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. | tried not to roll my eyes as | continued down the hall and took a turn toward the conference room. The subtle sound ofughter filtered through the door and | furrowed my eyebrows. When | entered the room, | was taken aback by the presence of another presence of another person at the head of the table. A woman | had never seen before was seated across from Timothy, her demeanor exuding an air of authority. Her hair was pulled back into a severe bun, and her sharp eyes were fixed on me as | entered. ¡°Evie,¡± Timothy said, rising from his seat. ¡°I¡¯m d you made it.¡± | smiled at him, though my eyes couldn''t resist drifting over to the woman beside him. Her cat¡ªlike eyes traced over me, almost scrutinizingly, as she stood up as well. ¡°We''ve never met, but it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you, Ms. Sinir,¡± she said, already answering my thoughts. She extended a manicured hand in my direction and shed me with a bright smile. ¡°Linda Turner,¡± she said, and | took her hand hesitantly. ¡°I will be helping you with 475 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Timothy''s case.¡± 52% Chapter 23 Chapter 23 There was a long pause as | stared Linda down, watching as she returned to her seat and crossed her legs. Her words hardly registered until Timothy cleared his throat, dragging me back into the moment. ¡°I''m sorry?¡± | gawked at Linda, still recovering from the shock. She smiled tightly. ¡°Mr. Erickson assigned me to help with your case. He figured you would need the assistance.¡± She gestured to Timothy. ¡°Especially since your client is rather popr.¡± After looking at her some more, it started to dawn on me who this woman was. Linda Turner, a senior attorney with a reputation for being ruthless in the courtroom, was the person chosen to ¡°assist¡± me. | had heard stories about Linda¡¯s cutthroat approach and her ability to win cases at any cost. The idea of her being involved in my case made my heart stutter. ¡°Are you all right, Evie?¡± Timothy ced a hand on my arm, and just the touch. alone sent a shock through my skin. | jerked away, feeling unreasonably sensitive. ¡°Um, yes,¡± | said faintly, turning around. ¡°Excuse me for just one moment.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. | kept my movements slow and purposeful as | left the room, letting the door groan shut before bolting to Mr. Erickson¡¯s office. After knocking a few times, he eventually answered with a low, ¡°Come in.¡± When | entered his office, | saw him hunched over a stack of paperwork on his desk. It took a moment for him to finish writing a sentence or two before ncing up to find me staring at him. ¡°Oh, Ms. Sinir,¡± his strained expression grew slightly more inviting as he tucked his pen into the metal holder and slid his papers off to the side. ¡°How may | assist you?¡± With a deep breath in, | shuffled forward and plopped myself into the seat across. from him. After smoothing my skirt and adjusting my blouse, | gave him a quizzical look. ¡°Linda Turner was in the conference room with my client,¡± | said, keeping my tone even. ¡°She mentioned that she would be ¡®assisting¡¯ me with Timothy''s case.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) It took a solid few seconds before recognition dawned on his face, and he jerked back with a hardyugh that threw me off-kilter. ¡°Ms. Turner is a fine woman indeed,¡± he said, eventually calming down. ¡°Sorry for springing her on you like that.¡± ¡°May | ask why she¡¯s on my case?¡± | prompted. Heced his fingers on top of his desk, seeming sincere. ¡°Well, | figured you would need some assistance, with you being a rookie an all. Ms. Turner was one of the first seniors to offer her guidance, and she seemed pretty excited about working with you. | folded my arms, any shred of nervousness giving way to skepticism. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t at all because Timothy Hayes was involved. Mr. Erickson¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Perhaps you''ll learn a thing or two from her. She¡¯s had much experience throughout the years.¡± ¡°Right,¡± | said, standing up. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will offer me a lot of wisdom. Thank you.¡± ¡°You''re a rising star, Evie. | can feel it,¡± he said, though his attention had already drifted back to his paperwork. | shut the door and turned around, feeling slightly more uneasy as | walked back to the conference room. When | returned, | saw that Lisa was already going over some things with Timothy. ¡°| know that you¡¯ve grownfortable with Evie, but I¡¯m very skilled at what | do,¡± she said, then her attention fell on me. ¡°Oh, Ms. Sinir, you''re back.¡± | noted the shift in her appearance, how she¡¯d let her hair loose, letting it fall down in waves over her shoulders. Her sses were perched at the end of her nose, giving off less of a strict appearance overall. ¡°We didn¡¯t get too far while you were gone, Timothy rified, then waved at the documents in front of them, ¡°Just reviewing some things.¡± | sucked in a breath and forced a smile, taking the seat right beside him. It felt like I''d been reduced to a outsider in the room. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s fill Ms. Turner in on your case.¡± | began toy out the d¨¦tails of the case, and | did my best to sound clear and 2/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) dignified. Linda seemed fiercely attentive, asking a plethora of questions. It was like she was prepared for me to stumble at any moment. Eventually, she turned her attention to Timothy, her stern expression turning sympathetic. ¡°I hope she¡¯s been keeping you updated on the process. A lot of clientse in and the rtionship between them and theirwyer is, well, unfortunately distant.¡± | raised an eyebrow, watching as her fingers came to rest on Timothy''s lower arm. She¡¯d been doing that quite a bit: the soft touches, the lingering looks, and thoseughs that seemed a little too rehearsed. | couldn''t tell if Timothy was buying it as he seemed hyper focused on the work in front of him. ¡°Evie¡¯s been keeping me in the loop about a lot of things, actually,¡± Timothy answered, smiling as he looked in my direction. He shifted away from Linda¡¯s touch, and her lips curled downward. ¡°We''re pretty much learning all of this together.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, that sounds nice,¡± she said swiftly, though her voice carried a significant tone. She started gathering the documents that were lying in front of them and dragged them toward herself. | opened my mouth, prepared to question her, but she beat me toit. ¡°But Timothy needs someone who''s a little more practiced. A personablewyer is lovely, but an experienced one is what gives a firm its good reputation,¡± she said, meeting my gaze. ¡°| see,¡± | said, pointing to the files in her hands. ¡°But where are you taking my files?¡± She raised her eyebrows, then looked down to the papers in her hands, like it shocked her that they were there. ¡°Well, | think that it will be best if | take the case information with me so that | can work on it from her own office.¡± ¡°But Ms. Turner,¡± | began to protest, ¡°I¡¯ve been working on this case for weeks. | should keep the files here and continue my research.¡± Linda interjected smoothly, her voice dripping with condescension. ¡°Evie, dear, you''re just a trainee. I¡¯m here to help, and | have the experience to handle this. I''ll bring the files back to you once I¡¯ve made some progress.¡± The way she dismissed me as ¡°just a trainee¡± made my blood boil. | had worked. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) tirelessly to earn my ce at this firm, and | wasn¡¯t about to be brushed aside so easily. ¡°Ms. Turner?¡± Timothy interjected suddenly, drawing her attention. She gave him a pleasant grin. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hayes?¡± ¡°With all due respect, | did act Evie personally to help me with my case,¡± he began. ¡°If she has no problem with you helping out, then by all means, but I¡¯m going by her word above all else.¡± | blinked in surprise, put off by his forthrightness. Linda seemed just as stunned at his request and it took her a moment to recover before clearing her throat and smoothing down her zer. She shifted her gaze to me and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you have a problem with me offering my assistance, Ms. Sinir?¡± she asked, and | could hear the challenge behind her words. Torn between wanting Timothy¡¯s case to myself and not wanting to look like the stubborn trainee, | decided to go along with it for now. Eventually, | nodded in agreement with Linda. ¡°Linda¡¯s right, Mr. Hayes. We''ll let her take the files and work on them. This is a significant case, and we need all the expertise we can get.¡± He searched my face for a moment, like he expected me to backtrack and take charge, but it would feel like career suicide if | went against one of my superiors in that fashion. | felt a surge of anger and helplessness. | had no choice but to relent, but | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to Linda¡¯s intentions than just ¡°assisting¡± me. ¡°Very well,¡± he said finally, then nodded at Linda. ¡°We¡¯re counting on you.¡± With that, Linda went back to gathering the case files. Once the meeting concluded, we made our way out of the conference room and into the empty hallway. The evening had arrived, and | was starting to feel the weight of exhaustion dragging me down. Linda, however, seemed far perkier than before. She stood beside Timothy, her hand once again touching his bicep. ¡°I will let your know if | discover anything,¡± she told him, batting her eyshes. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13.03 Wed, 20 M Chapter 23 | couldn''t help but narrow my eyes. She wouldn¡¯t find anything that | hadn¡¯t already, even with her expertise. And she was being so touchy with Timothy, like he was an old friend-if not more-instead of a client. It wasn¡¯t my ce to feel ufortable for him but watching Linda¡¯s advances. only served to fuel my irritation. It brought on that familiar tug on my heart. Timothy tugged himself away from her, and her hand fell awkwardly at her side. He assumed his position beside me and faced her from a safe distance. ¡°I''ll be sure to stay on alert,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Take care, and good night.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Timothy,¡± she said, and her eyes paused to rest on me. ¡°Evie.¡± After Linda left with the case files, Timothy suddenly turned to me, his expression tense. ¡°I wish | was more familiar with her before she jumped on our case. You trust her to handle things, right?¡± | sighed. ¡°Well, she¡¯s a seasoned attorney, and Mr. Erickson believes she can help with the case. Don¡¯t worry though, because I''m still your mainwyer.¡± His expression softened, and he gave me a small nod. ¡°As long as you say so. | trust your judgement.¡± Amid trying to reassure him, however, my instincts were telling me that something was amiss. 5/5 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Thursday evening came and we were once again settled into the spacious conference room. Timothy had yet to arrive, so it was just Linda and | trapped in each other¡¯spany. | couldn¡¯t help but notice how she arranged the files and documents on her desk, subtly pushing my work to the sidelines. She turned to me, her lips curving into a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Evie, I¡¯ve reviewed your initial work on Mr. Hayes¡® case,¡± she said, her voice oozing with condescension. ¡°I have a few ideas on how to proceed. You can assist me by taking notes during the meeting with Timothy this afternoon.¡± Assist. The word stung like a p to the face. | had spent weeks preparing for this case, diving into the legal intricacies, and now Linda was reducing me to a mere note-taker. | clenched my fists, trying to swallow the anger that was bubbling up inside me. ¡°Actually, Linda, I''d like to discuss some of my ideas for the case during the meeting.¡± | responded, my voice steady. Linda raised an eyebrow, her icy blue eyes studying me with a calcted look. ¡°Evie, this is a high-stakes case, and | have extensive experience in handling such matters. I''ll be taking the lead during the meeting.¡± | could feel my cheeks flushing with anger, but | had to choose my battles wisely. With gritted teeth, | agreed, ¡°Okay, Linda. Have it your way.¡± There was a light knock on the door and Timothy poked his head in. ¡°Good evening.¡± | opened my mouth, ready to greet him, but Linda beat me to it. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hayes!¡± He shut the door and took the seat next to me, nodding at me in greeting. ¡°Hope | didn¡¯t take too long. Hockey practice rante today.¡± ¡°You''re right on time,¡± | was able to slip in before Linda could. ¡°I hope practice went well.¡± He snorted, folding his arms over his chest. ¡°What little practice | could get in, yeah.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) ¡°We should get started,¡± Linda interrupted, putting away any need for pleasantries. She shifted her chair over so that she was within armlength of Timothy, then picked up her folder. ¡°Mr. Hayes, | trust you were able to read my email all the way throughst night?¡± | raised an eyebrow and turned to Timothy. ¡°Email? What email?¡± ¡°Oh, Ms. Turner just provided be with her own analysis and suggestions,¡± Timothy exined, then turned to her. ¡°I did look through it all and | came up with a few questions...¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± | held up a hand, drawing their attention back to me. ¡°Linda, I¡¯ve already prepared a detailed analysis of the case, and | think it¡¯s crucial that we go over it during the meeting.¡± Linda¡¯s response was dismissive, as if she couldn''t be bothered with my input. ¡°Evie, I¡¯ve already outlined the agenda for the meeting. We''ll discuss my strategy, and I''ll handle the presentation.¡± | refused to back down. ¡°Linda, I¡¯ve been working on this case from the beginning. My analysis could provide valuable insights that could help us win this case.¡± Her eyes narrowed, and she leaned in closer, her voice dripping with condescension. ¡°Evie, this is my case now, and I''ll decide what¡¯s important. You''ll have your chance to sher.¡± | pressed on regardless, ignoring her cold stare, ¡°But | wanted to address the instances of discriminatorynguage used within the team¡¯s internal.munications. These messages make it abundantly clear that Mr. Hayes¡® reduced ytime is not based on performance but rather on biased judgments.¡± Linda turned to me, her eyes shing with irritation. ¡°Evie, I''ve got it covered,¡± she replied curtly. ¡°I appreciate your input, but we''re following my strategy here.¡± | was stunned by her response, even more so since she was undermining me in front of Timothy. I felt a surge of anger building within me, but | had to maintain. myposure for Timothy¡¯s sake. ¡°Actually,¡± Timothy chimed in, startling us both, ¡°I¡¯m interested in hearing what Evie has to say. I¡¯m more familiar with her thought process, after all.¡± Linda¡¯s irritation was evident, but she begrudgingly relented, though not without a 2/6 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Wed, 20 hint of condescension. ¡°Very well, we can hear what Ms. Sinir has to say.¡± 52% The meeting continued, but the atmosphere remained tense. | presented my research, my heart pounding with a mix of anxiety and determination. More than ever, the threat of screwing up seemed detrimental. As | presented my findings, Timothy leaned forward, his eyes fixed on me with a focused intensity. He asked questions, probing and inquisitive. It was a moment of validation, a glimmer of hope that my hard work might not be in vain. Linda watched with barely concealed irritation. After the meeting concluded, Linda wasted no time in cornering me as we exited the conference room. She wore a wide, almost chilling smile however, though her voice had an edge to it. ¡°Thank you for your assistance,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°Though | would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t challenge me in front of our client.¡± | lifted an eyebrow, observing the fragility in her supposedly content demeanor. ¡°With all due respect, Ms. Turner, it shouldn¡¯t matter who is taking the lead, as long as we assist our client.¡± Before she could muster up a response, Timothy came up behind us and stood. beside me. He shifted his gaze from Linda to me and cracked a smile. ¡°Evie, you¡¯ve been such a great help,¡± Timothy said to me, gratitude in his eyes. ¡°And you too, Ms. Turner. I¡¯m d Evie has someone to take the load off, as much as she works.¡± ¡°I''m sure she needs it,¡± said Linda, and she turned on her heel and walked away. ¡°I will be contacting youter, Ms. Sinir, so stay alert.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± | said tiredly, and | turned to Timothy, who offered me a grin. ¡°| can tell you two are close,¡± he said jokingly, and | rolled my eyes. ¡°This arrangement was unexpected for both of us,¡± | exined, mustering a smile. Twowyers on one case are bound to sh, but on the plus side, she¡¯s giving : plenty of experience as a paralegal.¡± Timothy frowned at that/ ¡°Like an assistant?¡± | almost couldn''t stomach the word myself, especially since that was what I''d been 3/6 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 52% reduced to. After the first meeting, Linda had tasked me to analyze and research several legal documents. It had pointed me in a clearer direction than before, but the workload was taxing. ¡°Only for now since I¡¯m awyer in training,¡± | told him, hoping it would reassure him. ¡°But I¡¯m yourwyer no matter what.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he stated. ¡°And don¡¯t stress yourself out with it. As someone who¡¯s strained himself trying to do it all, please use Linda¡¯s assistance.¡± | smiled at him, noting the concern in his expression. | must''ve looked as exhausted as | was starting to feel, or he was genuinely invested in my well-being. ¡°I''ll keep that in mind, thank you.¡± Once we parted ways, | decided that | couldn¡¯t let Linda¡¯s behavior go unchecked. any longer. | needed to assert myself, im my rightful ce. | headed straight for Mr. Erickson¡¯s office. | knocked on the door and entered, steeling myself for the confrontation. Mr. Erickson was seated behind his desk, engrossed in paperwork, but he looked up as | cleared my throat. ¡°Mr. Erickson, | wanted to speak with you about Ms. Turner, | began. He raised an eyebrow, his eyes betraying a trace of annoyance. ¡°What''s the matter, Evie? | trust that Linda is doing an excellent job handling the case.¡± | took a deep breath, trying to keep myposure. ¡°But it¡¯s my case, Mr. Erickson. I¡¯ve been working on it for months, and Linda is undermining my contributions and taking credit for my hard work.¡± He waved me off with a dismissive gesture. ¡°Evie, you need to understand your role here. Timothy is an important client, and we have to win this case. Linda has the experience and the connections necessary to ensure that happens. You, my dear, are just a travelingpanion of the client.¡± My anger red. ¡°Mr. Erickson, with all due respect, | have a schrship and a high GPA. I¡¯ve worked hard to get to this point, and I¡¯ve earned my ce in this firm. I¡¯m more than just a ¡®travelingpanion.¡± Mr. Erickson¡¯s expression hardened, and he leaned forward, his tone stern. ¡°Evie, you may have a schrship and good grades, but youck the experience and the Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 24 reputation that Linda brings to the table. You''re on thin ice here. | suggest you tread carefully.¡± | couldn''t believe what | was hearing. My boss was not only dismissing my contributions but also threatening my position in the firm. My dreams, aspirations, and years of hard work were seemingly reduced to nothing more than a fleeting image. It was a bitter pill to swallow. With that, | turned and walked out of his office, refusing to hear anymore. When | arrived at our apartment, Aria was already there preparing dinner. When she spotted me in the doorway, she gave me a quick smile. ¡°Hey, how was work?¡± she asked, and her smile fell when she took in my expression. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°What''s wrong...¡± | repeated absently, my voice shaking, ¡°Is that I¡¯m being pushed out of my own job. ¡°What?¡± Aria abandoned the spoon she''d been stirring with and rushed by my side. ¡°Hey, take it easy. Just tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± As | recounted the events of the day and my conflict with Linda, Aria held me close. ¡°Evie, don¡¯t let her get to you. You''re strong, intelligent, and incredibly talented. You''ve earned your ce in that firm.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know if that will matter soon,¡± | told her, pulling away. ¡°I have the qualifications, but if I¡¯m not favored by the boss, it means nothing.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°It shouldn''t,¡± Aria said, scrunching up her nose. ¡°You know what? Only Timothy¡¯s opinion of you matters, so if he likes you, Mr. Erickson¡¯s opinions hardly matter.¡± Her words brought me back to when Timothy had asserted himself against Jasper, and even the boss on our hiking trip. He liked me enough to keep me on his case. even then, so perhaps he was willing to keep me on now. If | stayed in his favor, neither Linda or Mr. Erickson could tear me away from this case. ¡°You''re right,¡± | told Aria, and | found myself able to smile. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 EVIE POV The evening had settled into a soothing rhythm, the city¡¯s distant hum fading as | prepared for bed, hoping to steal a few precious hours of rest before another demanding day at the firm.. Just as | was about to switch off myptop, an email notification blinked on my ¡ª screen. It was from Linda, and | couldn''t help but feel a sinking sensation in the pit of my stomach. The subject line was concise and to the point: ¡°Urgent Research Required.¡± | opened the email and my heart sank as | read the contents. Linda was requesting a substantial amount of research to be done before our next meeting, which seemed almost impossible given the limited time. | couldn¡¯t bring myself to say no, however, as | sensed she would use that against me. As | delved into the research, the hours passed like a whirlwind. The minutes ticked away relentlessly, and before | knew it, the clock read 4:00 a.m. | hadn¡¯t even touched the surface of the work Linda had requested. My eyes ached, my vision blurred, and the weight of exhaustion bore down on my shoulders. The next day, as | stumbled into the office, bleary¡ªeyed and drained, | felt a sense of dread. | was going to have to face Linda and exin why | hadn¡¯t been able to finish the research. With a long sigh, | approached Linda¡¯s office and knocked gently on the open door. She looked up from her desk, her eyes cold and calcting. ¡°Evie, have youpleted the research | asked for?¡± she inquired as | walked in.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. | hesitated, my anger and frustration threatening to boil over. ¡°Linda, | tried, but there was a lot | had to get through, and | ended up working through the night. I¡¯m exhausted, and | couldn''t finish it.¡± Linda¡¯s response was a dismissive wave of her hand. ¡°Evie, we have a client to represent, and his case is of the utmost importance. | expect this research to bepleted by the end of the day.¡± | bit my lip, forcing down the less than professional words ready to slip out. | forced a tight-lipped smile and nodded. ¡°I''ll get on that, Ms. Turner.¡± 4/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 25 Begrudgingly, | returned to my desk and plopped down in my chair. After logging into myputer, | tried to pick up where | had left off. My mind felt like a haze, and the words on the screen swam before my eyes. The research felt like a never- ending maze, with no clear path to a solution. After several hours, | found myself surrounded by stacks of legal documents while my overheatedptop struggled to load. | needed to step away, if only fora moment. | pushed my chair back and stood up, the muscles in my back protesting the long hours spent hunched over my desk. As | made my way towards the breakroom for some coffee, the world seemed to sway around me, my vision blurring and my head spinning. Just as | reached the break room, my legs wobbled beneath me, and the room began to spin. | clutched onto the edge of the counter, trying to steady myself, but it was a losing battle. The world grew darker, and | felt myself teetering on the edge of consciousness. Before | could copse, a pair of strong arms reached out to catch me. | was vaguely aware of voices, of concerned murmurs, and the feeling of being supported. My vision cleared enough for me to see the faces of my coworkers, their expressions filled with worry. One of the women in the group, Harriet, stepped forward, her voice slightly muffled. ¡°Evie, are you okay? You look pale.¡± | tried to protest, to insist that | was fine and that | needed to get back to work, but my words came out as a garbled mumble. Harriet hauled me up and slung an arm around my shoulder. ¡°You need to rest, Evie. Come on. I''ll take you home.¡± | wanted to argue, to resist, but my body was no longer under my control. The world faded to ck, and | felt myself being gently guided towards the exit. Thest thing | heard before slipping into unconsciousness was Harriet¡¯s voice, insisting that she would take me home. TIMOTHY POV The firm was buzzing with the usual energy when Timothy arrived that evening. Linda had called for yet another meeting, and he felt slightly less enthusiastic Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:03 Wed, 20 Mar S which each. He had noticed Evie¡¯s absence from the recent meetings, which was unusual. It was the third time in a row that she hadn''t been present. Evie had been an essential part of him pushing through this case, and her insights and dedication were invaluable. Timothy approached the conference room and knocked gently on the open door. Linda looked up from her documents, a weing smile on her face. ¡°Timothy, wee,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°Hi,¡± Timothy said tly, walking in and took a seat at the table. ¡°Where¡¯s Evie?¡± Linda leaned back in her chair. ¡°Oh, Evie couldn¡¯t make it to the meetings. She¡¯s been swamped with other responsibilities.¡± The response didn¡¯t sit well with Timothy. Evie had promised that she would be the face he¡¯d see for most of the case, but it seemed like Linda was taking over. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, his gaze flickering toward the door. He felt a feather¡ªlike touch over his fingers and | turned his head to see Linda¡¯s hand hovering over his, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her,¡± she said, her voice low and suggestive. Timothy recognized that tone all too well, and he could barely stomach it. ¡°She''ll be fine.¡± He pulled his hand away and cleared his throat. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡± After a long meeting, Timothy found himself knocking on Mr. Erickson¡¯s door and entered when he heard a gruff acknowledgment. The boss looked up from his paperwork, and his gaunt face immediately lit up. ¡°Mr. Hayes, how are you?¡± he asked chipperly, sweeping aside his work. ¡°Mr. Erickson,¡± Timothy began, stepping in, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that Ms. Sinir hasn¡¯t been at any of our legal meetings.¡± Mr. Erickson sighed, as if reluctant to share the information. ¡°Timothy, Evie¡¯s health hasn''t been at its best recently. She fainted earlier in the week.¡± Timothy''s heart dropped. ¡°Is she okay?¡± he asked quickly. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 4 Mr. Erickson nodded. ¡°She¡¯s fine now, but she¡¯s been overextending herself. Her stamina isn¡¯t the best, and she needs some rest. We''ve assigned her to less demanding jobs for the time being to give her a chance to recover.¡± 4 Timothy''s mind raced with guilt. He remembered the countless times he had heard Evie mention working overtime to ensure progress on his case. The thought of her fainting from exhaustion broke his heart. ¡°| don¡¯t want her to wear herself out,¡± Timothy admitted. ¡°I just wanted to give her an opportunity, not health issues.¡± Mr. Erickson nodded, his expression softening. ¡°| appreciate your concern, Timothy. We''ll make sure she gets the support she needs.¡± As Timothy left Mr. Erickson¡¯s office, his mind was filled with thoughts of Evie. The weight of his sess had been borne on her shoulders, and he couldn''t stand the idea of her jeopardizing her well-being for his sake. He needed to see her. & Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 26 | couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling that clung to my spine as we stepped into the yton Sports Center. The stories I''d heard and read about Mr. Fitzgerald didn¡¯t paint a kind or forgiving picture. Linda, on the other hand, appeared remarkably calm. We climbed the polished oak staircase and found ourselves standing before a set of double doors that led to his office. | took a deep breath and exchanged a tense nce with Linda. We couldn''t turn back now.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Are you sure you want to go in there with me?¡± asked Linda, though her tonecked any sincerity. ¡°Because | can handle this on my own.¡± ¡°I''ll be perfectly fine in there,¡± | said. ¡°Besides, | can¡¯t have you handling all my adversaries.¡± She hummed, giving me a sideways nce before turning back to the door. | had practiced my neutrality, but it seemed she was reading something on my face regardless. Thest thing | wanted her to think of me was that | was uncertain. Pushing the doors open, we entered the room, and there, seated behind arge mahogany desk, was Mr. Fitzgerald. The man was every bit as intimidating as the stories had suggested. He exuded an aura of power, with piercing, cold green eyes and salt-and¡ªpepper hair slicked back neatly. His impably tailored suit only added to his air of authority. ¡°Ms. Sinir and Ms, Turner, | presume?¡± he said smoothly. Linda offered a half-hearted smile. ¡°You got it.¡± Mr. Fitzgerald waved a dismissive hand, his fingers adorned with several expensive-looking rings. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± We settled into plush leather chairs, the tension in the room heavy. Mr. Fitzgerald steepled his fingers and leaned forward, his gaze focused squarely on us. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you two have been digging around where you don¡¯t belong.¡± Linda leaned forward, adopting an air of confidence that had always been her trademark. ¡°I am highly invested in improving the lives of my clients. You''re Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start New) Chapter 26 bugging one of mine.¡± His lips curled into a thin smile that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°I don¡¯t take kindly to people prying into my affairs, especially two women who don¡¯t understand the world they''ve entered.¡± The words hung in the air like a threat, and | responded swiftly. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of threats, Mr. Fitzgerald. We''ll do whatever it takes to find Timothy.¡± ¡°At least | will,¡± Linda cut in, casting a brief re in my direction. ¡°I''ve dealt with a lot of powerful men in my time, and you will just be one more that I''ll have to squash, even when my colleague isn¡¯t as capable¡± | clocked my head to face her. ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± | said under my ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be a team.¡± breath. ¡°Hardly.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°I do recall that it was me picking up the ck with our meetings since you couldn''t be bothered to show up.¡± | scoffed, taken aback by her ims. ¡°I was only out because | could barely get out of bed. | was that exhausted from doing YOUR dirty work!¡± Mr. Fitzgerald watched the exchange with a sly grin, clearly enjoying the discord between us. ¡°Ladies,dies, this is quite the spectacle you''re putting on. | must say, it¡¯s been an amusing diversion.¡± I clenched my fists, the anger in my chest threatening to explode. ¡°Enough of this, Mr. Fitzgerald. You can threaten us all day, but Timothy has a solid case here that won''t be ignored.¡± Mr. Fitzgerald gave me a toothy grin, his voice dripping with menace. ¡°If you continue your investigation, you will find your careers terminated, one way or another. | suggest you both reconsider your choices.¡± Linda and | exchanged nces, and searched my mind for what to say next. She had embarrassed me in front of Mr. Fitzgerald, aman who | was supposed to be intimidating. ¡°This isn¡¯t over, Mr. Fitzgerald,¡± | stated firmly. ¡°Consider this a warning.¡± He looked casually at his watch and shrugged. ¡°Well, | won¡¯t be considering anything right now since it¡¯s about time for my lunch. You two may leave.¡± 244 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 26 | didn¡¯t budge, determined to stay firmly in ce, but it shocked me to see Linda quickly gather her things and leave the room. | got up and followed after her before the door could m behind her, and | stopped her in the hall. ¡°Where are you going? We weren¡¯t done,¡± | said, waving at the door. Linda snorted, snatching her arm away from my grasp. ¡°You know, perhaps | would¡¯ve felt more drawn to this case if there was some proper motivation.¡± | paused, considering her words. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means,¡± she began, continuing to march down the hall, ¡°That wrecking my career without the payoff is not in my list of priorities.¡± pace with her. | followed her down the stairs, nearly out of breath trying to stay in pace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what happened to all that talk about justice and taking down ¡®powerful men¡®?¡± She finally stopped at the end of the stairs and turned to face me, her expression smug. ¡°It means nothing.¡± ¡°Sounds like it means something.¡± Before she could reach the door, | blocked it with my body and jutted a finger in her face. ¡°We''re supposed to be a team, Linda.¡± Linda¡¯s eyes darted toward the exit and she sighed, adjusting her purse over her came on Timothy''s case thinking shoulder. Her words took on a bitter edge. something more woulde of it, that¡¯s all.¡± My heart sank as | processed Linda¡¯s words. The sacrifice she was talking about wasn¡¯t just her job being at stake. She was talking about Timothy. She was letting her own selfish desires dictate her actions, and it left a bitter taste in my mouth. | had never expected Linda to be so callous considering she¡¯d always prided herself on finding justice no matter the cost. The anger that had been simmering inside me boiled over. ¡°Linda, this isn¡¯t about what''s interesting or convenient for you. This is about Timothy and making sure that hees out on top in all of this. You can¡¯t just back out now because you can¡¯t hook up with him or because you''re scared.¡± Linda¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance, and she turned towards me, her tone mocking. ¡°Oh, Evie, ever the righteous one, aren''t you? You think you can save the world with your determination and high morals. But youck the independence to Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 52%1 make your own decisions.¡± The words struck like a p to the face, and | felt a surge of anger that matched. Linda¡¯s. ¡°Independence has nothing to do with it. This is about doing what''s right. About not abandoning someone in their time of need.¡± How Linda leaned back, her lips curling into a smirk. ¡°You can try, Evie, but remember, I¡¯m the seniorwyer here. | know how to use thew to my advantage, and | won¡¯t let you drag me down with your idealistic nonsense.¡± ¡°It''s not me being idealistic,¡± | growled, stepped toward her. ¡°It¡¯s called being righteous, which is hard to do when you¡¯re someone that¡¯s only thinking of your privates.¡± She leered at me, pursing her red lips. | was prepared to engage in another verbal brawl with her, but instead she was shoving to the side so she could reach the door. She swung it open and gave me another challenging stare before marching out onto the street, leaving me in the stairway. For a moment, | had naively believed that our intentions on Timothy''s case were in sync. That might have been my biggest mistake. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 27 As | hunched over my desk, the soft knock on my office door barely registered, and | only looked up when it swung open to reveal thest person | had expected to see Timothy himself. He stood there, his expression a mixture of surprise and apprehension. ¡°Timothy,¡± | stammered, my voice betraying my astonishment. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He shifted ufortably, his hands fidgeting in his pockets. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to find you, Evie. | didn¡¯t know where to start, and I thought maybe you''d be here.¡± | had so many questions, but the foremost one spilled from my lips before | could stop it. ¡°Why did you want to find me?¡± He took a deep breath and approached my desk, leaning against it as he spoke. ¡°Evie, | came here because | want you to withdraw from my case.¡± The words hung in the air, a weight that threatened to crush me. | couldn¡¯t believe what | was hearing. ¡°Withdraw? But why? I¡¯ve been working tirelessly on your case, trying to help you.¡± Timothy''s eyes met mine, and there was a depth of emotion | hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°That''s exactly it, Evie. You¡¯ve been working too hard on my behalf. | don¡¯t want you to overextend yourself for me.¡± My temper red, and | couldn¡¯t hold back the words that tumbled out in a furious torrent. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide whether I¡¯m ¡®overextending¡¯ myself or not. This is my profession, and | take it seriously. I¡¯m trying to fight for you, and now you''re asking me to step back? Do you not respect what | do?¡± Timothy''s eyes widened, clearly caught off guard by my anger. ¡°That''s not it, Evie. | do respect you, and I¡¯m grateful for everything you¡¯ve done. But I¡¯m worried about you, and | don¡¯t want to be the cause of any harm or stress in your life.¡± | was seething, my hands trembling with pent-up frustration. ¡°You think | can¡¯t handle it, don¡¯t you? You think I¡¯m not capable of taking on an important case like this?¡± Timothy sighed, and his voice wasced with guilt. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what | meant, Evie. You''re a talentedwyer, and | believe in you. But | don¡¯t want you to suffer 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) for my sake.¡± The battle inside me raged on. | understood his concern, but | couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Yet another person underestimating my skills.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t mean to offend you, Evie.¡± Timothy stepped forward and looked into my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just that | care about you, and I don¡¯t want to see you hurt.¡± | sighed, the fury draining from me as | realized his intentions were genuinely concerned. ¡°I appreciate that, Timothy, but you have to understand. I¡¯ve already faced threats and opposition from those who want to see you convicted. | can¡¯t back down now. | won''t give up on your case.¡± Alook of resignation crossed his face. ¡°I had a feeling you''d say that. You''re incredibly stubborn, you know that?¡± | nodded, suppressing a smile. ¡°I take it as apliment.¡± With a resigned look, he took a seat in front of my desk. ¡°That type of persistence is what | need on my case.¡± | narrowed my eyes. ¡°My persistence never left.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Timothy started to smile. ¡°But the thing is, | want you to work on my case, not with Linda.¡± | furrowed my brow, a sense of unease settling in my chest. ¡°Why not Linda? She¡¯s my senior, and I¡¯ve always looked up to her.¡± Timothy leaned forward, his voice taking on a more urgent tone. ¡°I don¡¯t click with Linda, and | have a hard time following her ideas. | trust you, and | believe you genuinely want to help me.¡± | hesitated, torn between loyalty to a coworker and my desire to help Timothy. ¡°I understand your concerns, Timothy, but Linda has more experience in these matters. I¡¯m still learning, and | think we could benefit from her expertise.¡± Timothy''s frustration became apparent, and he pushed his chair back suddenly, the legs screeching against the floor. ¡°Evie, don¡¯t you get it? There¡¯s so much more to be done, and | need someone who''s willing to go the extra mile. | don¡¯t want to take any chances.¡± I stood up, following his movements. ¡°Timothy, whether we like it or not, Linda is Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:04 Wed, 20 Mar 5- your best chance. I''ll still be here working on your case, even if it¡¯s just from the sidelines.¡± Timothy''s eyes shed with uncertainty and he looked over his shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s not good enough.¡± Before | could respond, he turned and stormed out of my office. | rushed to catch up with Timothy, my heels echoing loudly in the corridor as | called out to him. ¡°Timothy, wait!¡± He didn¡¯t slow down, and | had to practically jog to keep up with his determined. pace. ¡°Where are you going?¡± | asked. We reached the hallway leading to Mr. Erickson¡¯s office, and my heartbeat grew faster. ¡°Timothy, what are you about to do?¡± | asked desperately, grabbing his shirt sleeve to pull him back. Timothy finally stopped, turning to face me. ¡°Evie, I''ve made up my mind. Just let me handle this.¡± | couldn''t let him just walk in there, not like this. My career was on the line, and it would look unfavorably on me if | let Timothy fight my battles. Linda had even called me dependent, like | couldn¡¯t handle my own affairs. ¡°Timothy, just wait a minute!¡± He had already thrown open the boss¡® door, startling the man on the other side. Mr. Erickson was in the middle of chewing a sandwich when Timothy stormed in. He barely registered me standing there, lettuce dangling from his bottom lip as Timothy stood over him. ¡°Mr. Erickson, Timothy began, his voice calm but determined, ¡°I¡¯vee here to insist that Evie be reinstated as my main attorney.¡± | stepped forward, my own emotions running high. ¡°Timothy, please...¡± Mr. Erickson set down his sandwich and wiped his mouth with a napkin. Then he leaned back in his chair, studying Timothy with a discerning gaze. ¡°T¡ªTimothy, we understand your concerns, but we have a duty to ensure that your case is handled by the most capable attorney.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now)N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Timothy''s gaze never wavered, his resolve unwavering. ¡°I haveplete confidence in Evie¡¯s abilities. She¡¯s proven her dedication and determination. | won¡¯t have anyone else represent me in this case.¡± Mr. Erickson sighed, his fingers steepled in thought. ¡°Evie, | understand your passion for this case, but you have no prior experience with such high-stakes matters. This is a critical case for our firm.¡± | started to wonder if he was right, which was a bitter pill to swallow. I¡¯d never taken on a case of this magnitude, and the stakes were incredibly high. But | couldn¡¯t let Timothy down, and | was willing to fight for the chance to prove myself. ¡°Mr. Erickson,¡± Timothy interjected, ¡°I¡¯m not here to undermine the firm. | respect your judgment, but | also believe in giving Evie a chance. If she isn¡¯t given that chance, then I''ll look for representation elsewhere.¡± My boss hesitated, well aware of the gravity of the situation. The entire firm had gathered around the office, a captive audience to this legal showdown. | could see the tension etched on their faces, and | felt the weight of their gazes upon me. After what seemed like an eternity, Timothy made a suggestion that shocked me. ¡°Mr. Erickson, if you¡¯re concerned about my case, | propose a solution. Let Evie and Lindapete to represent me. May the best attorney win.¡± My eyes widened in surprise. | hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events, and it left me both anxious and hopeful. Linda had experience and seniority on her side, but | had the passion and determination that had driven me through this journey. Mr. Erickson seemed to contemte Timothy¡¯s proposal for a moment before nodding reluctantly. ¡°Very well, we will hold a competition. Evie and Linda will. present their strategies for your case, and based on that, we will decide who will represent you.¡± The room buzzed with a mixture of excitement and tension. It was probably the most exciting thing they¡¯d heard that year. It certainly was for me. | met Timothy¡¯s gaze, and he grinned back at me, as though he knew something | didn¡¯t. | suppose Linda and | werepeting for Timothy. Need Top Chapter 28 Chapter 28 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 28N?velDrama.Org holds this content. My week began with a dose of determination as | waltzed into the office, clutching a hot cup of coffee in one hand and my ever¡ª present briefcase in the other. It wasn¡¯t the Monday blues that got me down; it was the realization that this week marked the start of an all-out legal brawl, and | was stepping into the ring against none other than Linda, the office¡¯s queen bee. Throughout the week, ourpetition escted from minor provocations to a full-fledged battle of legal wits. Every move | made, Linda countered with one of her own. I¡¯d research relevant casew, and she¡¯d present a motion to Timothy, gauging his interest. I''d outline potential strategies, and she¡¯d summon a surprising point. It was like a never-ending chess match, with each of us trying to outsmart the other at every turn. The dialogue between us, once polite and professional, turned into angry spats that left the air charged with tension. She''d fire shots at me with biting words and icy res, and | would retaliate with my own arsenal of verbal ammunition. ¡°Evie, you think you can just stroll in here and take this case from me?¡± Linda sneered one afternoon as | leafed through a pile of legal documents. ¡°| don¡¯t think, Linda, | know | can,¡¯ | shot back, refusing to let her rile me up. ¡°I¡¯ve been studyingw for years, and my knowledge of this case is second to none.¡± Linda mmed her hand on her desk. ¡°Second to none? That''s a bit arrogant, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°| call it confidence, Linda,¡± | replied, my voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You might want to give it a try sometime.¡± Our verbal tussles echoed through the office, drawing curious nces from our coworkers. | couldn¡¯t help but feel the collective exasperation in the room. It was clear that no one was enjoying the drama, except perhaps Linda herself. As the days wore on, it became evident that my deep knowledge of the case and my unwaveringmitment to Timothy¡¯s cause were paying off. | dug up obscure precedents and found legal angles that even Linda hadn''t considered. It was as if | were peeling awayyers of uncertainty to reveal the truth beneath. During a particrly heated argument in the conference room, | presented my 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Onta 10% Discount (Start Now) A 13:04 Wed, 20 Mar S 52% arguments with an unshakable confidence. Linda, however, had clearly grown frustrated with my unrelenting resolve. ¡°You may know thew, Evie, but you don¡¯t understand the heart of this case. I¡¯ve connected with Timothy on a personal level.¡± Timothy looked genuinely stunned by this, but he was forced to sit back in silence as the brawl rolled on between. | took a deep breath, fighting back the urge tosh out at her presumption of whatever close rtionship they had forged. ¡°It''s not about personal connections, Linda,¡± | told her. ¡°It¡¯s about thew and the facts. I¡¯ve been researching this case day and night, and I can assure you that | understand it better than anyone.¡± Mr. Erickson watched our showdown from the corner of the room, his brows furrowed and a deep sigh escaping his lips. | guess he had hoped thispetition would bring out the best in both of us, but it was clear that it was pushing the office to its limits. ¡°All right!¡± His booming voice broke our concentration and we both looked anxiously in his direction. He motioned for us to follow him, and Linda and | exchanged nces before following him out of the conference room. He gathered the staff in themon area and cleared his throat. ¡°I want tomend both Evie and Linda for their dedication to Timothy''s case. You both put in a ttemendous amount of effort this week.¡± He paused, and a murmur of agreement swept through the crowd. But he continued, ¡°However, | must make a difficult decision. It''s clear that Evie¡¯s deep. knowledge of the case and her exceptional legal skills have prevailed. Timothy¡¯s case will be officially transferred to Evie.¡± The room fell into a stunned silence. It was clear that no one had expected Mr. Erickson to make such a deration in front of the entire office. The news sent a ripple of surprise and amusement through the crowd, and | could see a few smirks and stifled chuckles. Linda, on the other hand, stood frozen, her face a mask of humiliation. Her dream of winning Timothy''s case had crumbled before her eyes. She shot a withering nce in my direction, but | held my head high, refusing to gloat in her defeat. Timothy, who had quietly observed the entire spectacle, approached me with a Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 13-04 20 Mar warm smile. ¡°That was amazing! Guess it all paid off, huh?¡± | blushed at his words, unustomed to such praise. ¡°Thank you, Timothy. But I¡¯m hoping this helped you more than anything.¡± 52% His eyes crinkled at the corners, and he smiled wider. ¡°Would you mind if | walked you home?¡± | blinked in surprise. ¡°Oh. You don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Come on, humor me. You spent a good chunk of the week fighting for my honor,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°And | had something to talk to you about.¡± That set me on edge. His tone wasn¡¯t serious, but the prospect of waiting for a surprise didn¡¯t carry the same appeal these days. ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± | said with a rapid nod. ¡°Just give me a moment to get my things.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll wait for you in the hall.¡± As he left the room, | noticed that the office had quickly emptied. Linda was left alone at her desk, her face etched with anger and frustration. The entire office had witnessed her humiliation, and there was no hiding from it. | decided to approach her, a small offering of empathy. ¡°Linda, | know this must be tough for you,¡± | said, my tone soft and sincere. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that you¡¯re a goodwyer, and I¡¯m sure any other client would be lucky to have you on their case. Linda shot me a venomous look, her voiceced with bitterness. ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me, Evie. This isn¡¯t over.¡± | knew she wouldn¡¯t take her defeat lightly, but | also knew that, for now, | had won the battle fair and square. With a nod, | left her to her thoughts and made my way to the restroom to catch my breath. Inside the restroom, | took a moment to collect myself. | gazed at my reflection in the mirror, still feeling the adrenaline rush of the day¡¯s events. The praise from Timothy and my boss was overwhelming, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of aplishment. As | sshed cold water on my face, | reminded myself thatpetition was part and parcel of the legal world. It pushed us to be better, to strive for excellence. | Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 52% hoped that Linda would eventuallye to understand this, even if it meant swallowing her pride. | dried my hands and looked at my reflection once more. | suppose this was it. | was undeniably awyer. | turned away from the mirror and made my way to the exit. The door swung open, revealing one of the female associates from ourw firm, Sarah. She was a quiet, unassuming presence in the office, but she looked excitable as she came in. ¡°Congrattions on iming the case, Evie,¡± Sarah said softly, her voice almost a whisper. Her eyes darted nervously around the room as if to ensure no one was eavesdropping. | blinked in surprise, unable to hide my astonishment. ¡°T you, Sarah.¡± Sarah bit her lip, her anxiety palpable. ¡°I... | overheard Linda talking to Mr. Erickson earlier in his office. She was furious, and | couldn¡¯t help but listen. | heard. everything.¡± ¡°What did you hear?¡± | asked, my curiosity piqued. Sarah hesitated for a moment, as if deciding whether to share the secret that had clearly disturbed her. ¡°Linda... she¡¯s... involved with Mr. Erickson, intimately.¡± My heart skipped a beat as | absorbed the revtion. My shock soon gave way to a sense of difort, a feeling that | had unwittingly be a pawn. in game beyond my understanding. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®intimately?¡± | asked. Sarah lowered her voice to a near¡ªwhisper, ¡°Linda is not just his mistress, Evie. She... she helps him win clients. She uses her charm to bribe them into sticking with our firm. I¡¯ve seen it happen.¡± My mind raced as | considered the implications of Sarah¡¯s words. From the way Linda would casually graze Timothy¡¯s arm with her own to the not-so-subtle looks she¡¯d given him. Even how she''d be less intrigued with his case until her control with it waspromised by me. ¡°Are you sure about this, Sarah?¡± | asked, feeling the weight of the secret. ¡°This is a serious usation.¡± Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:04 Wed, 20 Mar S Sarah nodded, her eyes filled with regret. ¡°I wish it weren''t true, but I¡¯ve seen her do it more than once, and the otherdies too. Mr. Erickson values Linda more. than anything, but | guess you¡¯re the next bestwyer now.¡± As | contemted the implications of this revtion, | felt a mixture of anger, disbelief, and pity for Linda. What kind of game was. she ying, and what did it mean for the moral fabric of our firm? ufortable amount or Without another word, | left the restroom. That was an information to take in. | wasn¡¯t sure what Sarah''s motivation was for telling me, if that made things better. as As | exited the restroom, | found myself face to face with Timothy, who had been waiting in the hallway. The corners of his lips curled up into a smile, and | could tell that he was still riding the high of my victory, at least more than | was at the moment. ¡°Ready?¡± | felt an unexpected rush of warmth and turned toward the door. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± We stepped out into the cool air and | sighed with relief, freed from the stuffy atmosphere of the firm. As we walked down the quiet street, Timothy looked over at me and hummed. ¡°By the way, | have something for you. A little token of appreciation.¡± 315) f& COMMENT Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¡°A gift?¡± A smile crept across my face as curiosity gnawed at me. ¡°You really didn¡¯t. have to get me anything, Timothy.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I know | don¡¯t have to, but | want to. You¡¯re not just an exceptional.wyer, Evie; you¡¯re a good person. The effort you''ve put into my case means a lot tome. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small velvet box. My heart fluttered as he handed it to me. | gently lifted the lid to reveal a delicate ne, a slender chain of silver with the words ¡°Say the right things¡± written on a small, intricately designed pendant. It was exquisite and made my heart swell with emotions. ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s beautiful,¡± | eximed. He smiled, that crooked half-smile that always got to me. ¡°It¡¯s a reminder, Evie. A reminder to always speak your mind, to express your thoughts and feelings. without hesitation. Say the right thing, not just for others but for yourself too.¡± | was touched by his words and the symbolism behind the ne. It was a promise of respect and trust, a reminder that the power to shape my futurey in my own hands. ¡°Thank you.¡± With a gentle smile, he fastened the ne around my neck, the cool silver resting against my skin. | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of warmth as | touched the tiny pendant. ¡°Come on.¡± His hand rested on my back and | fought the chill that wracked my body as | looked at him. ¡°I have something else in mind.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± My eyes widened as he pressed me forward, and | was interested in what else he had nned. As we walked further, the urbanndscape began to shift, and the buildings around us became increasingly upscale and opulent. The streetlights grew more elegant, casting a soft glow on the cobbled walkways. We reached a grand, ornate building, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel ttered by our destination. ¡°What is this ce, Timothy?¡± | asked, looking up at the grandeur of the establishment. 4/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) A 52% He grinned, mischief dancing in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise. Just trust me.¡± We walked for what seemed like miles, our destination unknown. Timothy had a mischievous glint in his eyes, but he wasn¡¯t giving away any secrets. His strong, confident stride matched the determined set of his jaw, and it made my heart race. just a bit. His air of mystery had always been one of the things that intrigued me. the most. Finally, we arrived at a set of intricately designed gates, and a valet rushed to open them for us. My heart skipped a beat as we entered a lush, beautiful courtyard filled with fountains and blooming flowers. | felt a blush rise to my cheeks, knowing that this ce must have cost a small fortune. I¡¯d never been one for extravagant gestures, and the sheer opulence of our surroundings left me feeling a bit flustered. ¡°This is..amazing,¡± | said with a gasp. He grinned, that boyish charm of his lighting up his features. ¡°A little birdie told me you¡¯ve been working too hard and needed a break.¡± ¡°You''ve got to be kidding me!¡± Heughed, his deep, richughter echoing through the glossy room. ¡°I¡¯m not, Evie. You deserve this.¡± Awoman, elegant in her uniform, approached us. ¡°Mr. Hayes, Ms. Sinir, we¡¯ve been waiting for you. Miss, if you would please, follow me.¡± | was led into a small, dimly lit room. The scent ofvender and eucalyptus hung in the air, soothing my senses. The woman gave me a soft, white robe and pointed. to the door on our right. ¡°I''ll just have you change into this.¡± As | changed into the robe and left my clothes neatly folded on a chair, | couldn¡¯t. help but wonder about the surprise Timothy had nned. The robe was soft and luxurious against my skin, and | felt a sense offort as | tied the sash securely. When | emerged from the changing room, Timothy was waiting, a soft, white towel draped over one arm, and a tray of massage oils and lotions in his other hand. The sight of him, standing there with a look of anticipation, sent a shiver through me. ¡°Evie,¡± he began, his voice gentle, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed how hard you¡¯ve been working Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now 13:04 Wed, 20 Mar 75 lately. You¡¯ve been putting in long hours, handling difficult cases, and it¡¯s left you exhausted. | thought you might appreciate a little rxation.¡± Aspa treatment. It was a surprising and thoughtful gesture, and | couldn''t help but feel my heart swell with gratitude. The weeks had been filled with courtroom. victories and challenges, and the weight of my responsibilities had left me weary. The idea of a massage was enticing, a chance to let go of the tension that had umted in my body, but | hadn¡¯t expected Timothy to administer it. ¡°Wow, Timothy, this is a lot.¡± He grinned, a boyish charm in his expression. ¡°I aim to please. Now, if you''ll lie down on the table, I''ll give you a special massage on your calves.¡± As | settled onto the plush massage table, a sense of anticipation filled me. The soft music and the flickering candlelight created a soothing ambiance, but | was far from rxed. ¡°You really didn¡¯t need to do all of this,¡± | said, feeling slightly on edge. ¡°This wasn¡¯t too expensive, was it?¡± He reached out and gently touched my shoulder, his fingers warm and reassuring. ¡°Trust me, it''ll make a world of difference. I¡¯ve been practicing some techniques, and I¡¯m sure you''ll feel much better after this.¡± | turned to look into his eyes, dark and inviting, filled with a promise of relief andfort. His hand fell onto my own and he leaned closer, his voice soft, ¡°I just want to take care of you, Evie.¡± My heart raced, and | couldn''t help but feel the electricity of his touch on my skin. There was something about his proximity that was making my heart and mind. race simultaneously. My pulse quickened, and | hesitated, caught between the warmth of his offer and the fear of what it might lead to. As Timothy retrieved a bottle of massage oil from the basket, he continued to speak in that soft, persuasive tone, ¡°I¡¯ve been reading up on this, and | promise I''ll be gentle.¡± The oil glistened in the warm light, almost suggestively. The decision weighed on me, and | couldn¡¯t deny that | longed for the comfort Timothy was offering. As Timothy sat beside me, he reached out and took one of my feet in his strong, Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) capable hands. His touch was firm yet gentle, and | felt a shiver of anticipation run down my spine. | closed my eyes, trying to focus on the sensation and not the tumultuous thoughts racing through my mind. My heart raced as | sought the right words, desperate to escape his soothing grasp on me as he began kneading my calf. Finally, | took a deep breath and said, ¡°Timothy, Lappreciate the gesture, but | should tell you-I have a boyfriend.¡± Timothy''s expression shifted from confusion to surprise, and then a flicker of disappointment. His hands quickly moved away, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°I see.¡± | had never seen him so vulnerable before, and it cut deep into my conscience. ¡°Timothy,¡± | began, ¡°it¡¯s not that | don¡¯t appreciate your kindness. It¡¯s just that things have be...plicated.¡± He turned to face me, his eyes searching mine. ¡°Complicated how?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. | hesitated, unsure of how to put my emotions into words. ¡°My boyfriend and | are going steady. | do appreciate this, but it¡¯s too much.¡± fii) SEND GIFT COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Timothy''s jaw tightened, his disappointment evident. ¡°I understand. | just... | care about you, and seeing you in so much stress, it''s hard not to want to help. But I''ll back off.¡± As | looked into his eyes, | saw a warmth and affection that made my heart ache. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Timothy,¡± | said, my voice trembling with sincerity. ¡°I should have been more open about that with you. | appreciate your care, though. Really.¡± Timothy''s shoulders rxed, and a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all.¡± The tension slowly began to ebb away, and we found ourselves sharing a genuine, if somewhat bittersweet, moment. But | knew that it was time to go. The encounter had left me emotionally drained, and | needed some space to gather my thoughts. ¡°| should head home,¡± | finally said, rising from my seat. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day.¡± Timothy nodded, his eyes filled with understanding. ¡°Of course, Evie. But at least let me walk you home. It¡¯s gettingte, and | want to make sure you get there safely.¡± | hesitated for a moment, torn between my desire for some time alone and my awareness of the concern in Timothy¡¯s eyes. In the end, | agreed, not wanting to hurt him any further. ¡°All right,¡± | said, ¡°but you don¡¯t have to. | can manage on my own.¡± He rose from his seat and picked up the basket of supplies, his gaze never leaving mine. ¡°I know you can, but | want to. It¡¯s the least | can do after all this.¡± My head was spinning by the time | got home. | spent most of the walk with. Timothy trying to imagine all the different scenarios that could havee out of it had I said ¡°yes*. My body was still hot from his touch. By the time | reached my apartment entryway, it didn¡¯t take long for me to spot. the reporters at my doorstep. They were still camped out, tents and all. | took a deep breath, recalling all the cameras and microphones that had been shoved in my face on the way outProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A My phone chimed and buzzed in my pocket. The screen lit up as | pulled it out and | squinted at the bright screen. I can see you, Coco. There¡¯s no hiding now, it read. ¡°Bruce?!?¡± | nearly dropped the phone in my haste to look around. There was nothing but small trees and tall buildings surrounding me. | shifted my focus to the paparazzi, wondering for a moment if maybe he was among them. None of them looked familiar. However, they had certainly noticed me standing there. ¡°Evie!¡± The man with the camera was rushing over, waving his notebook. ¡°Where were you? Were you just with Timothy?¡± ¡°Leave me alone!¡± | shielded my head from them as | ducked through the crowd, not caring who | bumped into. | stepped on a few toes and elbowed a few identally, but | eventually made it to the front door. ¡°Don''t be coy, Evie!¡± Another blinding sh. More scribbling. ¡°Have you two made up? Did you forgive him?¡± | finally found my keys and shoved them into the lock. There were hands patting my back, begging for attention, but | shimmied away. Before they could pester me some more, | mmed the door in their faces. ¡°Evie!¡± | heard another voice behind me, and | turned wearily to see who it was. Over on the couch, Aria and Lucas were seatedfortably with aputer between them. The sight of them made my worries slip away, almost miraculously. | rushed over and wrapped Lucas in a warm armed hug. ¡°| didn¡¯t think I''d see you so soon!¡± | said, smiling. Lucas hugged me back. ¡°Good to see you again, Evie! | see you''ve already gotten your fame and fortune since west met.¡± | rolled my eyes. ¡°That would be the paparazzi wing for any news on Timothy and me,¡± | told them. Aria patted the space between them for me to sit and | obliged. She removed theptop and ced it on herp. ¡°All press is good press, my dear,¡± said Aria, and she gave my shoulder a squeeze. 2/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A Lucas reached over to the coffee table and picked up his cup of what looked like some of the lemonade from the fridge. The smile on his face told me that he certainly believed that. ¡°| would say otherwise,¡± | said drearily. ¡°Bad press will surely tarnish my reputation. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some pop star that can get a few deals in with the extra drama. I¡¯m supposed to be a professional, no-nonsensewyer.¡± Lucas sipped from his cup, then ced it back on the table. When he saw me hunch over, he scooted closer and started smoothing the hair away from my eyes. ¡°Fair enough. How is Timothy handling it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much he can really do,¡± | said. ¡°This type of press could hurt his reputation in the long run if we don¡¯t act quickly. If only | wasn¡¯t distracted withpeting with my own colleague.¡± They went quiet, and | could see the gears grinding in their minds. Eventually, Aria turned herptop around and ced it on my lap. There was arge, L-shaped sofa on the screen that came in a pea green color. ¡°What''s this for?¡± | asked, scrolling down to see the other options. ¡°Oh, you know...¡± Lucas flicked his wrist. ¡°We figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to look around.¡± ¡°Why?¡± | shot Aria a look and she simply shrugged. It wasn¡¯t like we needed a new couch. Any bigger and we¡¯d barely have room to walk around the living room, and | didn¡¯t want to risk losing thefort of the one we had. It was a modr style couch, colored a nice salmon and decorated with fluffy pillows. ¡°You two are up to something,¡± | said evenly, maximizing the image. They gave me some expectant nces and | heaved a sigh. ¡°| like this one.¡± As they gushed over my choice, | began to ponder over it all. With them browsing through the catalog, discussing various furniture options, | thought of the paparazzi that seemed to be constantly lurking outside my windows, as well as from the persistent threats from Bruce. Maybe it was time for a more significant change? ¡°You know,¡± | began, giving them a sideways nce, ¡°Maybe we need more than Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 52% just a new couch.¡± They both turned to me in awe, processing my words. Aria leaned in closer, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°What do you mean?¡± | shrugged. ¡°I mean, what if get a new ce?¡± Aria nodded urgently. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking the same thing!¡± Anew location, a new beginning-it sounded like a dreame true. The more | thought about it, the more it made sense. It would mean leaving behind the prying. eyes of the paparazzi and the constant meddling of Bruce, and maybe even a chance to rebuild my life on my own terms. ¡°We could find a ce that¡¯s safe, away from all the chaos, | added. ¡°Somewhere peaceful and quiet.¡± Aria¡¯s face lit up with excitement, and she pped her hands together. ¡°I¡¯m so d you feel that way, Evie! Let¡¯s start looking for a new ce right away.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± | hesitated for only a moment before nodding, feeling more secure with this decision. A little change never hurt too much. ¡°Let''s do it!¡± fe} Chapter 31 Chapter 31 That night had turned into an unexpected celebration at the local bar. It was the nicest one in town, at least in terms of cleanliness. We figured we''d invite Lucas out as well, and he swiftly epted the offer. We had ordered a few rounds of every drink on the specials menu and downed them with reckless abandon. By the third, I''d already grown dizzy and had to drop out of the challenge. Lucas and Aria persisted, chugging down their margaritas before mming down their sses. ¡°You''ve gone soft, Evie!¡± Lucas drawled, and he threw his head back withughter. ¡°Aria, you can actually keep up.¡± ¡°As if I¡¯m going to be outdone by you. This was my town first, newbie!¡± Aria spouted defiantly. A waitress passed and Aria called to her, motioning for her to approach before ordering their next set of drinks. ¡°Leave me out. I¡¯m quitting,¡± | mumbled. It was difficult to keep my head up as it rolled back and forth. Too much weight in one direction meant losing my bncepletely. The two of them booed me and | waved them off. It felt nice to let loose for the night. The nerves had been tearing me apart recently, and | could feel the extra stress causing some pain in my gut. If | kept it up, I''d end up passing out from exhaustion. The waitress finally came by with their next set of drinks. After counting down, Aria and Lucas raced to finish them. As | watched in amusement, my phone began to buzz against my hip. Wearily, It took it out and checked the screen. It wasn¡¯t from Bruce, but who it was instead didn¡¯t make me feel any better. | excused myself from the table and made my way to thedies¡® room on the other end of the bar. My nose twitched at the fresh scent of bile and stale food as | shuffled into one of the stalls. | answered the call, bracing myself for what he¡¯d have to say. ¡°Mr. Fitzgerald.¡± | tried to keep my voice as steady as possible, still feeling lucid from the drinks. ¡°How may | help you?¡± ¡°This is myst warning,¡± he blurted out, not bothering with the pleasantries. ¡°If Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) you don¡¯t drop the case now, there is no turning back.¡± ¡°You have very weird timing,¡± | grumbled, leaning against the wall for support. ¡°But I''ll humor you. We''ll be proceeding with the case as nned.¡± Mr. Fitzgerald groaned, clearly at his wits end on the matter. He seemed as tired as Iwas. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, and he let out a long sigh. ¡°I will see you in court then.¡± Agiggle slipped from my lips. ¡°All right then. Bring some tissues for the aftermath.¡± His next words were far less restrained, carrying the weight of an intense hatred. ¡°Laugh now, Ms. Sinir. You''ll need the confidence boost for when | destroy you and that pathetic little career of yours in court!¡± He hung up, leaving me speechless in the rancid smelling bathroom. I had mye against Mr. Fitzgerald, but | was starting to wonder how much good it would do in the aftermath. If he really was the most powerful man, how could an uingwyer like me fight against him? | woke up the next morning with a pounding headache. My temples were buzzing as | rolled out of bed and stood on my aching feet. Our time at the bar had been at nice shift from all the drama with Timothy''s case, but that had ended quickly with Mr. Fitzgerald¡¯ call. After washing up and getting dressed, | made my way to the kitchen and found Aria seated at the breakfast bar with a bowl of yogurt. Her free hand was fixed to theptop in front of her as she scrolled through apartment listings. ¡°Getting started without me?¡± | asked between yawns as | shuffled over to the fridge. | didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, so | made myself a ss of water before taking the seat beside her. They were all located downtown, based on the addresses. ¡°| was just browsing. Although these have looked the best out of the bunch so far,¡± said Aria. She scooped some yogurt into her mouth and frowned. ¡°Plus, | needed to set some standards.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:05 Wed, 20 Ma | scoffed. ¡°Standards?¡± ¡°Yes. | get being frugal and all, Evie, but | think should be more lenient when ites to our living space. | mean, look at where we are now.¡± She motioned to the rest of the apartment, emphasizing the stained ceilings and torn carpet. The walls had unidentifiable blotches of color that turned my stomach whenever | even guessed the origin. While it wasn¡¯t as suffocating as it had been prior to us adding some life to it, it was still in poor condition. ¡°Well, what are your expectations then?¡± | asked hesitantly, watching as a sly grin emerged on Aria¡¯s face. She navigated around the website and finally found what she was looking for. She turned the screen to face me and waited expectantly. | hummed, scooting closer so that | could read through the description. It was a fully furnished, two-story luxury apartment with an earthy modern look. It even came with a view of the city. My admiration for it plummeted, however, once | spotted the price lingering at the very bottom. ¡°It''s almost $2,000 per month!¡± | gasped. ¡°Which we can afford,¡± Aria quickly added, sliding theptop back. ¡°We both have well¡ªpaying jobs. It doesn¡¯t make since for us to limit ourselves based on appearing ¡®humble¡¯ in the eyes of the public.¡± ¡°It''s not about appearance,¡± | retorted. ¡°It¡¯s about being practical.¡± Aria pped her hands. ¡°Yes! Practical was also part of my n. | mean, this is a gated apartmentplex, so if random strangers can¡¯t get inside...¡± The realization dawned on me, and | felt some of my resolve slip away. If there was more protection at this ce, that meant paparazzi couldn''t camp outside. door. It also meant Bruce couldn''t get to me. side my Still, the cost was painful to look at. We could make a more cost-effective decision, but Aria seemed pretty determined with this one. She grabbed my hands and cupped them in hers, her eyes pleading. ¡°Evie, please! We could at least go check it out. Then, if you''re really not feeling it, we can try something else,¡± 34 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A wed, zu Mar n | stared her down, fighting hard to resist her puppy¡ªdog eyes as she beamed with hope. Eventually, | relented with a sigh and removed my hands from her grasp. ¡°Fine,¡± | said, crossing my arms. ¡°But we¡¯re just looking.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Aria hopped out of her seat and ran to her room, not even bothering to shut her door as she changed clothes.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. | took another sip of my water and shook my head. | wished | could be as chipper, but | was desperate for this change above all else. AIA SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The drive downtown had been hectic alongside the morning work rush. Cars were honking and cutting others off, making me slightly weary of the possiblemute should wemit to anything. to park We eventually reached the apartmentplex and found a lot beside it to p the car. There was a nice breeze as we approached the gates. On the other side of the gate, a woman approached with a smile. When she got close enough, she entered a code into the keypad on the nearby pir. With a wail, the steel gates cracked open and she stepped forward with a wave. ¡°Hello,dies! I¡¯m Georgia, the one you spoke to on the phone¡± the woman said. ¡°Are you ready to see your possible future?¡± Aria nodded rapidly. ¡°Of course!¡± Then she looped an arm around mine and pulled me along as we followed Georgia toward the apartments. 93 When we reached the entrance, Georgia began her spiel. ¡°I¡¯m so d you decided. to check out one of our apartments. We believe style andfort should go hand in hand,¡± She pushed open the door and let us walk into the lobby before her. At the very front was the reception desk where an employee was making calls. On each side of the round desk were elevators dinging as they reached different floors. Everything around us had a glossy sheen, almost futuristic in its appearance. | leaned toward Aria and grumbled, ¡°This ce looks like it¡¯s outside both of our budgets. ¡°Hush!¡± Aria elbowed me in the ribs, and | grunted at the blow. ¡°You said we could see it, so no turning back now.¡± Georgia led us to one of the elevators and sent us up to the 5th floor. When the doors opened, | was awestruck by how clean it was. There were no grubby pizza boxes scattered along a grease-stained floor, nor were there random sshes of soda on the walls. We walked to the end of the hall and stopped at apartment 6D. Georgia then pulled out a keycard and held it to the scanner before it let out an approving beep and shed green. The door clicked open, and Georgia walked inside to hold the Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13:05 Wed, 20 Mar S door open. | was nearly blinded by the mour of it all. Upon entering the space, | was greeted with slick countertops and twinkling ceiling lights. There was a nice flow of air, which was expected in such a wide-open space. Side by side, Aria and | hurried from room to room, hardly listening as Georgia. offered information about the features. | did manage to catch it when she mentioned the firece in the living room area, which would make cold, winter nights far less torturous. Aria seemed far more upied with the porcin toilet, which flushed without any awkward bubbling.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I''m sensing some enthusiasm. Enjoying the space?¡± Georgia poked her head in as we were observing one of the bedrooms. Both were fortunately the same size, so we wouldn''t be fighting to the death over that of all things. If we made such a rash decision, that is. ¡°It''s absolutely gorgeous in here,¡± Aria gushed. ¡°I knew this would be the one, from the moment | saw it.¡± | raised an eyebrow at her. She was making it sound like we were certain we''d take the ce. As much as | hated wasting the woman¡¯s time, | wasn¡¯t going to affirm anything Aria told her. ¡°I''m so d. You know, the current property owner is pretty generous to who we rent out the spaces to, so that fact that he personally requested you take a look-¡± ¡°Wait!¡± | cut her off, and out of the corner of my eyes as | saw Aria¡¯s eyes growrge. ¡°He requested? You¡¯re not the owner? Georgia started tough, ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m just here for marketing purposes, especially when thendlord is away, but he seemed especially interested when your friend. here mentioned you, Evie.¡± | shot Aria a re, growing more furious as the pieces started fitting together. Whatever her little scheme was, | refused to be involved. ¡°You told thendlord about me?¡± ¡°H-He would''ve found out anyway,¡± Aria stuttered, waving her hands. ¡°But that¡¯s not how it happened. You see, uh, Timothy knows thendlord. Yeah, | ran into him at the sports center and | mentioned how we were looking for a ce. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 50% 5K My head started spinning. | couldn''t believe was | was hearing, or how much both Aria and Timtohy hadn''t mentioned to me. Aria continued, ¡°I guess he put in a good word for you because thendlord felt inclined to offer us one of his luxury rooms.¡± ¡°At a lower price!¡± Georgia added, and this seemed to add fuel to Aria¡¯s fire. ¡°Oh, | almost forgot about that, but yeah! | think he mentioned lowering it to around $800.¡± Irritated, | marched past them and left the room. The space didn¡¯t feel as open as it had before. Knowing Aria was out making deals behind my back made me ufortable. Specifically, making deals with Timothy was a whole other level. Part of me was suspicious about how often they had been talking to each other. My proximity to Timothy seemed to offer Aria that same level of exposure, and she was taking full advantage of it. Aria finally came out of the room andtched onto my arm. ¡°Evie, please. Just think it through, okay? | was trying to help!¡± she said, her voice high-pitched. | rolled my eyes. ¡°I already told you my answer. ¡°But you said you''d reconsider!¡± ¡°Well, that was before finding out you were working behind the scenes. Since when were you and Timothy close?¡± Her mouth fell open, and she looked me up and down for a moment. Then, as if a realization dawned on her, she started to nod. ¡°Oh, this is about something else.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she said, although her face was still skeptical. ¡°But you must at least think this through. Don¡¯t throw this away because of some weird thing between you and Timothy.¡± | started to argue back, but then | held back and thought about it. The more | pushed back, the more she seemed to be suspecting something between Timothy and I. While it hurt to consider, and I. While it hurt to consider, | was going to have to hold back on my convictions. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 13.05 Wed, 20 ¡°Fine,¡± | muttered through gritted teeth, but this didn¡¯t seem to cheer her up like before. ¡°I''ll consider it.¡± She finally released me and stood back, awkwardly wringing her hands together. ¡°Good.¡± Georgia walked out, likely deciding that any private conversation between us hade to afortable close. She smiled and raised her eyebrows expectantly. ¡°We''ll think about it,¡± Aria said, leering over at me. ¡°Although we are very convinced.¡± Georgia cheered and said she would let thendlord know about our interest. That was about as far as | was going to let it go. And Timothy would certainly hear about this! COMMENT Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 There wasn¡¯t much to discuss on the way home, at least nothing that would lead back to an unfavorable oue. In the passenger seat, Aria sat with her arms crossed and her face pinched into a scowl. It didn¡¯t feel appropriate to coerce her into light conversation, but | hated seeing her so upset. She was banking on getting that new ce, but the matter with Timothy was simply one that | couldn¡¯t ignore. Before | could make the next turn, she finally spoke up. ¡°I need to run some errands. Would you mind dropping me off at the za?¡± | frowned, but then nodded anyway as | continued going straight. ¡°Uh, sure.¡± By the time we reached the za, Aria was already taking off her seatbelt and gathering her purse. She muttered a quick ¡°thanks¡± before letting the door m behind her. | would have pressed on and tried to amend things in any normal situation. However, | had already made the decision to find a certain someone and demand some answers from him. | spent my drive to the sports center debating what I¡¯d say. Honestly, there was a good chance that he wouldn''t even be there. The teams hardly practiced on Fridays, from what | recalled. Still, | was prepared to catch him by surprise if need be. He could worm his way out of a conversation through text or a phone call, but a confrontation might stun him into submission. | felt more confident with this decision as | jumped out of my car and speed walked to the entrance. Upon entry, there was the usual sound of pucks nking together and skates skidding along the ice. | drowned it all out and followed my usual path to the team¡¯s lounge. There was a sweet, tangy scent drifting out of the lounge as | came closer. Things hadn''t gone so well with thatst time, particrly with Timothy threatening him. He seemed to be pretty well-mannered, so Timothy¡¯s outburst was troubling. 1/6 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) A 13:05 Wed, 20 Mar S Of course, it could¡¯ve just been another case of Timothy butting into my life. As | got closer, | spotted a figure moving around behind the ss window of the lounge. It didn¡¯t take long before | figured out it was Timothy, who was cooking. something in the microwave. Guess | was catching him during his lunch. | opened the door and slipped inside, although he hardly noticed my presence with his back turned. He plopped down on the sofa and switched on the TV before starting on his meal. ¡°Hey,¡± | said, trying to sound as stern as possible. He jerked in reflex, then twisted around with a perplexed look that wasical whenbined with his cheeks stuffed with food. He blinked at me for a moment, then swallowed harshly before setting down what looked like a burrito bowl down on the seat beside him. ¡°Evie?¡± He stood abruptly and started marching toward me. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± My lips parted just as he came to tower over me. His hands hovered over my shoulders as he looked me over, as though searching for injuries. ¡°No,¡± | said faintly, forced to inhale the woodsy scent of his musk. ¡°It¡¯s about the apartment.¡± He furrowed his eyebrows and nced to the side. ¡°Apartment? What apartment?¡± | huffed. ¡°The one you discussed with my roommate,¡± | told him. When his confusion seemed to deepen, | added, ¡°The luxury apartments downtown.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Then it hit him, and he started to nod in recognition. ¡°Your friend Aria came up to me, actually. Said you guys needed some help looking for good apartments.¡± ¡°And you could''ve left it at that,¡± | said, scowling. ¡°But instead you¡¯ve been going around rmending me tondlords like I¡¯m some sort of superstar. No one asked you to do that.¡± Timothy stepped back, finally moving his hands and cing them on his hips in a defensive stance. His expression hardened as he thought it over. to/d ¡°No one had to ask me to do anything, Evie,¡± he said softly. ¡°I just figured | could help out. Aria told me about the ce you two are currently living at and those are some crappy apartments to be living in.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13.05 Wed, 20 Mar S 1B FR50% Of course, it could¡¯ve just been another case of Timothy butting into my life. As | got closer, | spotted a figure moving around behind the ss window of the lounge. It didn¡¯t take long before | figured out it was Timothy, who was cooking. something in the microwave. Guess | was catching him during his lunch. | opened the door and slipped inside, although he hardly noticed my presence with his back turned. He plopped down on the sofa and switched on the TV before starting on his meal. ¡°Hey,¡± | said, trying to sound as stern as possible. He jerked in reflex, then twisted around with a perplexed look that wasical whenbined with his cheeks stuffed with food. He blinked at me for a moment, then swallowed harshly before setting down what looked like a burrito bowl down on the seat beside him. ¡°Evie?¡± He stood abruptly and started marching toward me. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± My lips parted just as he came to tower over me. His hands hovered over my shoulders as he looked me over, as though searching for injuries. ¡°No,¡± | said faintly, forced to inhale the woodsy scent of his musk. ¡°It¡¯s about the apartment.¡± He furrowed his eyebrows and nced to the side. ¡°Apartment? What apartment?¡± | huffed. ¡°The one you discussed with my roommate,¡± | told him. When his confusion seemed to deepen, | added, ¡°The luxury apartments downtown.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Then it hit him, and he started to nod in recognition. ¡°Your friend Aria came up to me, actually. Said you guys needed some help looking for good apartments.¡± ¡°And you could''ve left it at that,¡± | said, scowling. ¡°But instead you¡¯ve been going around rmending me tondlords like I¡¯m some sort of superstar. No one asked you to do that.¡± Timothy stepped back, finally moving his hands and cing them on his hips in at defensive stance. His expression hardened as he thought it over. ¡°No one had to ask me to do anything, Evie,¡± he said softly. ¡°I just figured | could help out. Aria told me about the ce you two are currently living at and those are some crappy apartments to be living in.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13-05 Chapter 33 ¡°But it works for us!¡± | snapped, pointing a finger at his chest. ¡°Just because your and your celebrity friends love living in luxury doesn¡¯t mean you can force that onto me. Some of us put our pride in other, more meaningful things.¡± 50%. Somehow, this made him start tough. His shoulder shook with the sound as he turned away and strolled back to the couch. ¡°So you''re saying you prefer living ina dump?¡± My cheeks began to burn. ¡°That''s a strong way to put it. It¡¯s small and cozy. Perfectly functional.¡± It¡¯s also swarming with paparazzi but that was more temporary. Timothy sat down and ced the bowl of food back on hisp. As he raised at forkful of beans to his lips, his smile widened. ¡°I wasn''t trying to wrong you in any way. If I¡¯d known your taste, | would¡¯ve pointed you to the grimiest part of town just for your comfort.¡± I snorted. ¡°Oh, you are funny. Really nice of you to make yet another decision that affects my livelihood. Didn¡¯t we discuss this before?¡± ¡°Yes, Evie, we did,¡± he grumbled, and the amusement quickly escaped his face. ¡°And | do recall stating that | would be willing to help as much as | can. Making you life easy also extends to me as your client, you know?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to tell yourself!¡± | hissed. ¡°But I¡¯m not taking any more of your gifts. You don¡¯t have to bribe me into winning this case.¡± Timothy wrinkled his nose. ¡°These aren¡¯t bribes, Evie.¡± ¡°Well, whatever they are,¡± | interrupted, tossing a stray hair out of my face, ¡°They are verging on inappropriate. | am ina committed rtionship with Lucas, so if he found out about all of this, it could hurt him.¡± ¡°Again, not my intention,¡± he stated. He started scooping around the food in hist bowl, but he didn¡¯t eat any more of it. The mention of Lucas left him sulking once again, an unfortunate but necessary tactic of mine. | shifted on my feet, feeling slightly less secure standing there. Telling him off was getting a little less satisfying, and at this point | couldn¡¯t stomach the hurt on his face. | looked away and fixed my attention to the wall where several old team. photos were on disy. Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 7 13:05 Wed, 20 Mar OS.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take the offer,¡± Timothy said finally. He had set the food aside. and was watching me intensely. ¡°But | can¡¯t help how people react to you when | bring you up. Maybe you¡¯re just that remarkable.¡± | halted at his words, my previous rebuttal dying at the tip of my tongue. Remarkable. That wasn¡¯t a word that people often used to describe me, but he seemed confident enough to use it. After a long stretch of silence, | started backing away toward the door. Timothy shifted a little, then made a move to stand, but my hand was already on the door handle. ¡°Look, | need to go,¡± | said. ¡°Just....consider what | said. It would be appreciated.¡± He had opened his mouth to speak, but | was already leaving the doorway and entering the hallway. | was practically running down the hall just to get away, which was an even bigger hit to my pride. Why did he always leave me feeling this way? By the time | got home, my stomach was gargling from hunger. | had almost forgotten that my breakfast had been half a ss of water. As was less patient with. the paparazzi, although their presence had be typical. Reentering our apartment was like getting whish after experiencing the luxury apartment we¡¯d viewed. As | turned on the stovetop and waited for it to heat, I. thought over Timothy and Aria¡¯s words. While | hated to admit it to myself, they were both right about these apartments being far below quality. | walked to the fridge and took out some of the leftover stir-fry. | held my hand. over the skillet to see how hot it had gotten. As | went to grab the container of food, | heard some shuffling behind me, followed byughter. ¡°Aria?¡± | turned around, but there was no one in sight. | walked out of the kitchen and stood in the hall, waiting quietly for any more noise. ¡°Aria, is that you?¡± More silence. | walked into Aria¡¯s room, then into my own, but both were empty as far as | could tell. | figured Aria wouldn¡¯t have gotten back so early, but then | had to wonder where that noise came from. It couldn¡¯t have been Lucas ying a prank since he Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 4 was at work all day. E Was | going crazy? They say that intense amounts of stress can cause psychosis, but I¡¯d been through more stressful situations without so much as a hallucination. |. searched the bathroom for good measure, but there was no one. The front door mmed, and | jumped in reflex. ¡°Hello?¡± | squeaked. When no answer came, | grabbed the bottle of hairspray from the bathroom counter and entered the hallway. The living room was empty, but there was a noticeable difference with the sofa. The pillow had been moved to the side to make room for a folded piece of paper. | looked around, waiting for some other disturbance to ur. Finally, | mustered up the courage to walk over and pick up the note.. | unfolded the paper and looked over the roughly scribbled words. My hands. began to tremble. I''m onto you, Coco. | know what you''ve been up to. We have some things to discuss. At the very bottom, it was signed ¡°Bruce*. ¡°He was here!¡± | gasped, copsing onto the couch. The note slipped from my fingers andnded under the coffee table. Texts were one thing, but that fact that he¡¯d been inside my home not even a minute ago was unthinkable. | pulled my knees to my chin and eyed the note. Just the feeling of it on my hands. left asting sting. He didn¡¯t leave any other signs of his presence, which meant Aria wouldn¡¯t notice either. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t need to know? Besides, acknowledging that Bruce was slowly edging his way into my reality. would solidify him there as a problem. That was something | didn¡¯t need right now. The trial was just a few hours away. 5/0 Need Top Metal Stamping? Del a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 33 There wasn¡¯t much to discuss on the way home, at least nothing that would lead back to an unfavorable oue. In the passenger seat, Aria sat with her arms crossed and her face pinched into a scowl. It didn¡¯t feel appropriate to coerce her into light conversation, but | hated seeing her so upset. She was banking on getting that new ce, but the matter with Timothy was simply one that | couldn¡¯t ignore. Before | could make the next turn, she finally spoke up. ¡°I need to run some errands. Would you mind dropping me off at the za?¡± | frowned, but then nodded anyway as | continued going straight. ¡°Uh, sure.¡± By the time we reached the za, Aria was already taking off her seatbelt and gathering her purse. She muttered a quick ¡°thanks¡± before letting the door m behind her. | would have pressed on and tried to amend things in any normal situation. However, | had already made the decision to find a certain someone and demand some answers from him. | spent my drive to the sports center debating what I¡¯d say. Honestly, there was a good chance that he wouldn''t even be there. The teams hardly practiced on Fridays, from what | recalled. Still, | was prepared to catch him by surprise if need be. He could worm his way out of a conversation through text or a phone call, but a confrontation might stun him into submission. | felt more confident with this decision as | jumped out of my car and speed walked to the entrance. Upon entry, there was the usual sound of pucks nking together and skates skidding along the ice. | drowned it all out and followed my usual path to the team¡¯s lounge. There was a sweet, tangy scent drifting out of the lounge as | came closer. Things hadn¡¯t gone so well with thatst time, particrly with Timothy threatening him. He seemed to be pretty well-mannered, so Timothy¡¯s outburst was troubling. 1/6 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) A 13:05 Wed, 20 Mar S Chapter 33 Of course, it could¡¯ve just been another case of Timothy butting into my life. As | got closer, | spotted a figure moving around behind the ss window of the lounge. It didn¡¯t take long before | figured out it was Timothy, who was cooking. something in the microwave. Guess | was catching him during his lunch. | opened the door and slipped inside, although he hardly noticed my presence with his back turned. He plopped down on the sofa and switched on the TV before starting on his meal. ¡°Hey,¡± | said, trying to sound as stern as possible. He jerked in reflex, then twisted around with a perplexed look that wasical whenbined with his cheeks stuffed with food. He blinked at me for a moment, then swallowed harshly before setting down what looked like a burrito bowl down on the seat beside him. ¡°Evie?¡± He stood abruptly and started marching toward me. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± My lips parted just as he came to tower over me. His hands hovered over my shoulders as he looked me over, as though searching for injuries. ¡°No,¡± | said faintly, forced to inhale the woodsy scent of his musk. ¡°It''s about the apartment.¡± He furrowed his eyebrows and nced to the side. ¡°Apartment? What apartment?¡± | huffed. ¡°The one you discussed with my roommate,¡± | told him. When his confusion seemed to deepen, | added, ¡°The luxury apartments downtown.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Then it hit him, and he started to nod in recognition. ¡°Your friend Aria came up to me, actually. Said you guys needed some help looking for good apartments.¡± ¡°And you could''ve left it at that,¡± | said, scowling. ¡°But instead you¡¯ve been going around rmending me tondlords like I¡¯m some sort of superstar. No one asked you to do that.¡± Timothy stepped back, finally moving his hands and cing them on his hips in a defensive stance. His expression hardened as he thought it over. to/d ¡°No one had to ask me to do anything, Evie,¡± he said softly. ¡°I just figured | could help out. Aria told me about the ce you two are currently living at and those are some crappy apartments to be living in.¡± 2/6 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13.05 Wed, 20 Mar S Chapter 33 3F350% Of course, it could¡¯ve just been another case of Timothy butting into my life. As | got closer, | spotted a figure moving around behind the ss window of the lounge. It didn¡¯t take long before | figured out it was Timothy, who was cooking. something in the microwave. Guess | was catching him during his lunch. | opened the door and slipped inside, although he hardly noticed my presence with his back turned. He plopped down on the sofa and switched on the TV before starting on his meal. ¡°Hey,¡± | said, trying to sound as stern as possible. He jerked in reflex, then twisted around with a perplexed look that wasical whenbined with his cheeks stuffed with food. He blinked at me for a moment, then swallowed harshly before setting down what looked like a burrito bowl down on the seat beside him. ¡°Evie?¡± He stood abruptly and started marching toward me. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± My lips parted just as he came to tower over me. His hands hovered over my shoulders as he looked me over, as though searching for injuries. ¡°No,¡± | said faintly, forced to inhale the woodsy scent of his musk. ¡°It''s about the apartment.¡± He furrowed his eyebrows and nced to the side. ¡°Apartment? What apartment?¡± | huffed. ¡°The one you discussed with my roommate,¡± | told him. When his confusion seemed to deepen, | added, ¡°The luxury apartments downtown.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Then it hit him, and he started to nod in recognition. ¡°Your friend Aria came up to me, actually. Said you guys needed some help looking for good apartments.¡± ¡°And you could''ve left it at that,¡± | said, scowling. ¡°But instead you¡¯ve been going around rmending me tondlords like I¡¯m some sort of superstar. No one asked you to do that.¡± Timothy stepped back, finally moving his hands and cing them on his hips in at defensive stance. His expression hardened as he thought it over. ¡°No one had to ask me to do anything, Evie,¡± he said softly. ¡°I just figured | could help out. Aria told me about the ce you two are currently living at and those are some crappy apartments to be living in.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 13-05 Chapter 33 ¡°But it works for us!¡± | snapped, pointing a finger at his chest. ¡°Just because your and your celebrity friends love living in luxury doesn¡¯t mean you can force that onto me. Some of us put our pride in other, more meaningful things.¡± 50%. Somehow, this made him start tough. His shoulder shook with the sound as he turned away and strolled back to the couch. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you prefer living in a dump?¡± My cheeks began to burn. ¡°That''s a strong way to put it. It¡¯s small and cozy. Perfectly functional.¡± It''s also swarming with paparazzi but that was more temporary. Timothy sat down and ced the bowl of food back on hisp. As he raised at forkful of beans to his lips, his smile widened. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to wrong you in any way. If I¡¯d known your taste, | would''ve pointed you to the grimiest part of town just for yourfort.¡± | snorted. ¡°Oh, you are funny. Really nice of you to make yet another decision that affects my livelihood. Didn¡¯t we discuss this before?¡± ¡°Yes, Evie, we did,¡± he grumbled, and the amusement quickly escaped his face. ¡°And | do recall stating that | would be willing to help as much as | can. Making you life easy also extends to me as your client, you know?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to tell yourself!¡± | hissed. ¡°But I¡¯m not taking any more of your gifts. You don¡¯t have to bribe me into winning this case.¡± Timothy wrinkled his nose. ¡°These aren¡¯t bribes, Evie.¡± ¡°Well, whatever they are,¡± | interrupted, tossing a stray hair out of my face, ¡°They are verging on inappropriate. | am in amitted rtionship with Lucas, so if he found out about all of this, it could hurt him.¡± ¡°Again, not my intention,¡± he stated. He started scooping around the food in hist bowl, but he didn¡¯t eat any more of it. The mention of Lucas left him sulking once again, an unfortunate but necessary tactic of mine. | shifted on my feet, feeling slightly less secure standing there. Telling him off was getting a little less satisfying, and at this point | couldn¡¯t stomach the hurt on his face. | looked away and fixed my attention to the wall where several old team. photos were on disy. Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 7 13:05 Wed, 20 Mar OS. Chapter 33 50% ¡°You don¡¯t have to take the offer,¡± Timothy said finally. He had set the food aside. and was watching me intensely. ¡°But | can¡¯t help how people react to you when | bring you up. Maybe you''re just that remarkable.¡± | halted at his words, my previous rebuttal dying at the tip of my tongue. Remarkable. That wasn¡¯t a word that people often used to describe me, but he seemed confident enough to use it. After a long stretch of silence, | started backing away toward the door. Timothy shifted a little, then made a move to stand, but my hand was already on the door handle. ¡°Look, | need to go,¡± | said. ¡°Just....consider what | said. It would be appreciated.¡± He had opened his mouth to speak, but | was already leaving the doorway and entering the hallway. | was practically running down the hall just to get away, which was an even bigger hit to my pride. Why did he always leave me feeling this way? By the time | got home, my stomach was gargling from hunger. | had almost forgotten that my breakfast had been half a ss of water. As was less patient with. the paparazzi, although their presence had be typical. Reentering our apartment was like getting whish after experiencing the luxury apartment we¡¯d viewed. As | turned on the stovetop and waited for it to heat, I. thought over Timothy and Aria¡¯s words. While | hated to admit it to myself, they were both right about these apartments being far below quality. | walked to the fridge and took out some of the leftover stir-fry. | held my hand. over the skillet to see how hot it had gotten. As | went to grab the container of food, | heard some shuffling behind me, followed byughter. ¡°Aria?¡± | turned around, but there was no one in sight. | walked out of the kitchen and stood in the hall, waiting quietly for any more noise. ¡°Aria, is that you?¡± More silence. | walked into Aria¡¯s room, then into my own, but both were empty as far as | could tell. | figured Aria wouldn¡¯t have gotten back so early, but then | had to wonder where that noise came from. It couldn¡¯t have been Lucas ying a prank since he Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 4 13:05 Wed, 20 Mar Chapter 33 was at work all day. E Was | going crazy? They say that intense amounts of stress can cause psychosis, but I¡¯d been through more stressful situations without so much as a hallucination. |. searched the bathroom for good measure, but there was no one. The front door mmed, and | jumped in reflex. ¡°Hello?¡± | squeaked. When no answer came, | grabbed the bottle of hairspray from the bathroom counter and entered the hallway. The living room was empty, but there was a noticeable difference with the sofa. The pillow had been moved to the side to make room for a folded piece of paper. | looked around, waiting for some other disturbance to ur. Finally, | mustered up the courage to walk over and pick up the note.. | unfolded the paper and looked over the roughly scribbled words. My hands. began to tremble. I''m onto you, Coco. | know what you''ve been up to. We have some things to discuss. At the very bottom, it was signed ¡°Bruce*. ¡°He was here!¡± | gasped, copsing onto the couch. The note slipped from my fingers andnded under the coffee table. Texts were one thing, but that fact that he¡¯d been inside my home not even a minute ago was unthinkable. | pulled my knees to my chin and eyed the note. Just the feeling of it on my hands. left asting sting. He didn¡¯t leave any other signs of his presence, which meant Aria wouldn''t notice either. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t need to know? Besides, acknowledging that Bruce was slowly edging his way into my reality. would solidify him there as a problem. That was something | didn¡¯t need right now. The trial was just a few hours away. 5/0 Need Top Metal Stamping? Del a 10% Discount (Start Now) N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 It was my first experience in a court room. It wasn¡¯t like theedic setting of reality tv where civil cases are handled with small laughs and some parties willing to cut their losses. My reality was a small, boxed-in room with far less seating. The judge had yet to arrive at their bench, but Jasper and Mr. Fitzgerald were already at the prosecution desk, having a heated discussion. The jury gallery had a few lost-looking souls in it, probably wishing they were at home rather than dealing with a heavy dispute. There was fortunately no public gallery present, so any misstep of mine could be reserved for the confidentiality of the court. If this didn¡¯t go our way, we needed as much privacy as possible. Timothy followed me to the defense table and took the seat beside me. | kept my eyes averted from Jasper and Mr. Fitzgerald, who didn¡¯t hesitate to re in our direction. Fortunately, the judge entered from her chambers. ¡°Please rise. The Court is now in session, the Honorable Judge Lauren Jackson presiding.¡± yelled the bailiff. We all stood as the judge walked up to her stand. She was a short, old woman who walked with a purpose. She had a set of sses perched on the bridge of her nose as she looked out at her small audience. Once she was seated, she called for us to do the same as well. | inhaled deeply and took my seat, feeling more lightheaded than before. | felt Timothy''s eyes on me, and he looked ready to say something before the judge proceeded. ¡°Everyone but the jury may be seated. Bailiff, please swear in the jury,¡± she said. calmly. The bailiff turned to the jury, eerily stern. ¡°Please raise your right hand. Do you solemnly swear or affirm that you will truly listen to this case and render a true verdict and a fair sentence as to this defendant? ¡°| do,¡± the jury echoed amongst each other. ¡°You may be seated.¡± ¡°Let''s hope other people will be just as honorable,¡± Timothy whispered into my 1/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now] 13:05 Wed, 20 Mar RS car. | cast a nce at Jasper and Mr. Fitzgerald, who had reduced their own conversation to a whisper. | could almost sense the arrogance as it swarmed around them. 250% OR ¡°Well, we''re all under oath. Honorable is all they can be,¡± | said. Part of me doubted. it, however. ¡°Bailiff.¡± Judge Jackson continued, moving her gavel. ¡°What is today¡¯s case?¡± ¡°Your Honor, today¡¯s case is Fitzgerald vs Hayes,¡± the bailiff answered. The judge called for the prosecution to stay its im. We watched silently as Jasper stood back up and strolled to the podium up front. He adjusted the microphone. and gave it a few taps before speaking into it. ¡°Your Honor, members of the jury, my name is Jasper, and | am representing James Fitzgerald of yton Sports Center in this case. We intend to prove that the defendant is guilty of breaching his contract with the center as well as demanding unfair resources from the intiff.¡± While Jasper presented his case, | began reviewing my files, sifting through the evidence | had gathered in preparation for my testimony. The facts were on our side, and | was determined to reveal the truth, though | feared Jasper and his client would y dirty. When he took his seat. | walked to the podium and provided my statement. As | spoke. | could hear Jasper snickering behind any something to Mr. Fitzgerald. | clenched my jaw and thanked the court before. returning to my seat. The examination began with Mr. Fitzgerald on the witness stand. He gave his exnation of the events, of course favoring his own skewed ount of things. ¡°Such a young, ambitious young man. Those types tend to be the greediest, however,¡± Mr. Fitzgerald went on. He made Timothy sound like some ungrateful child that came crawling to him for support in his career. Timothy grumbled beside me and shifted ufortably in his seat. | wished | couldfort him somehow, but | didn¡¯t need to give the prosecution any credibility toward the rumors circling the city. | settled on patting him on the hand beneath the table, and he nced up at me in surprise. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) ¡°The Defense may cross¡ªexamine the witness,¡± said Judge Jackson once Jasper finished his direct examination. 50% He came strolling back to his seat and handed me an obnoxious wink before seating himself. | took a deep breath and grabbed my bag from under the table. My legs trembled as | stood and ced it on the table before rummaging through. it for the files. My heart lurched, and the courtroom seemed to close in on me. Anxiety washed. over me like a suffocating wave. It was as if the eyes of the entire world were upon me, waiting for my words to either vindicate or condemn Timothy. | took a deep breath and willed myself to stay calm. But then, a rush of panic threatened to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and the walls of the courtroom seemed to warp and sway. | gripped the edge of the witness stand, struggling to stay upright. Timothy ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. His touch grounded me in the moment and he whispered, ¡°You can do this, Evie. | believe in you.¡± His words were soothing, and | managed a weak smile. | couldn¡¯t afford to falter now. With Timothy¡¯s encouragement in my mind, | focused on the breathing technique. he had taught me. Inhale deeply for four counts, hold for four counts, and exhale for four counts. It was a simple but effective. ¡°Your Honor,¡± | began, my voice trembling only slightly. ¡°I will present evidence. that Timothy¡¯s breach of contract was a result of the hockey club¡¯s fraudulent practices and mistreatment.¡± | recounted the events that had led to Timothy¡¯s departure from the club. The relentless pressure and the tant disregard for his well-being had pushed him to a breaking point. It was a story of exploitation and abuse, a tale that should never have been tolerated in professional sports. The courtroom was attentive, and | could sense that my words were resonating. The atmosphere shifted, and it was as if a storm was brewing, about to break loose. As | delved deeper into the evidence, | presented documents and testimonies that exposed the club leader¡¯s fraudulent activities. The judge¡¯s brow furrowed, and Mr. Fitzgerald, sitting with a stoic expression, couldn¡¯t hide the unease in his eyes. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Wed, 20 Mal Chapter 35 The courtroom was hanging on my every word, and | continued to build the case against the club leader. | presented the contract, which was riddled with stipting terms that had been altered to exploit Timothy. It was a contract designed to benefit the club leader at the expense of the yers. | then called upon witnesses who had experienced simr mistreatment and exploitation under the club leader¡¯s reign. Their testimonies painted a damning portrait of the Mr. Fitzgerald. The courtroom was alive with tension, and Mr. Fitzgerald couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer. He rose to his feet, his face red with fury. ¡°This is preposterous, Your Honor! These ims are baseless and meant to defame me and my club.¡± | remainedposed, my voice unwavering. ¡°Your Honor, the evidence speaks for itself. The mistreatment of yers and the fraudulent practices were pervasive. The truth must be revealed, no matter how inconvenient it may be. The judge, her eyes sharp and unyielding, silenced the outburst from Mr. Fitzgerald and nodded for me to continue. | pressed on, presenting one piece of evidence after another, each revealing the club leader¡¯s misconduct. The jury, too, was rapt with attention. Their expressions. ranged from shock to outrage, and it was clear that the weight of my words had made a significant impact. Timothy watched me with pride and gratitude, and my heart swelled in return. | saw Jasper rise to his feet for a split second before suffering a moment of hesitation. He was left to defend the indefensible. | returned to my seat, my heart racing as | waited for the judge¡¯s response. The courtroom was silent, save for the whispering of papers and the asional cough, as the spectators and the jury absorbed the weight of the allegations. The judge leaned forward, her expression gave nothing away, and | couldn¡¯t help but wonder what verdict she would deliver. After what felt like an eternity, she began to speak. ¡°Based on the evidence presented and the testimonies heard today, it is clear to this court that Mr. Timothy did not willfully and materially breach his contract with the hockey club.¡± Acollective sigh of relief swept through the courtroom, and she continued, ¡°However, it is equally clear that Mr. Fitzgerald, the club leader, has engaged in Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Wed, 20 Mar DR {750% fraudulent practices and mistreatment of his yers. This court cannot and will not condone such actions.¡± Mr. Fitzgerald¡¯s face contorted with anger, and he was unable to hide the fury that simmered within him. The judge¡¯s voice remained unwavering as she dered, ¡°As a consequence of Mr. Fitzgerald¡¯s actions, he will be subject to a hefty fine of ten thousand dors, which will be awarded to Mr. Hayes.¡± The courtroom buzzed with whispers and murmurs as the spectators exchanged nces. The jury nodded in agreement. With a finality that cut through the tension in the room, the judge raised her gavel. high and then brought it down with a resounding thud. ¡°Court is dismissed.¡± 5/5 SEND GIFT COMMENTN?velDrama.Org holds this content. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 As soon as that gavel hit the table, it was like waking up from a nightmare. ¡°Evie, you did it,¡± Timothy eximed, rushing toward me. | gasped as he wrapped me in a tender hug, twirling me around. | returned the hug, feeling the swell of pride and relief. He set me down and | couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sudden look of embarrassment on his face, like he just realized what he had done. ¡°UH, sorry. Got a little excited...¡± He rubbed the back of his neck and | nudged him in the arm. ¡°It''s fine.¡± | kept my hands on his arms, steadying myself with his weight or I¡¯d tip over otherwise. | was still winded by the exhration of it all. ¡°We''re okay.¡± As we pulled apart, the atmosphere shifted. Linda approached with a tight-lipped smile. Her tone wasced with sarcasm as she said, ¡°Well, well, Evic. | have to admit, I¡¯m surprised. | didn¡¯t think you had it in you.¡± I shot back with a smile of my own, ¡°Well, Linda, let this be a lesson in not underestimating others. Especially if they were given the opportunity over you.¡± The retort hung in the air, leaving Linda stunned. Timothy snorted beside me and | couldn''t help but smile myself. Linda scowled. ¡°You two clowns deserve each other,¡± she grumbled. With that curtment, Linda stomped away. It certainly didn¡¯t dampen our spirits. As we began to make our way down the courthouse steps, the paparazzi descended upon us like a swarm of hungry vultures. shbulbs popped, and a barrage of questions assaulted our ears. The sudden attention left me feeling sheepish, as | had never been one to seek the spotlight. ¡°Evie, how does it feel to have won such a high-profile case?¡± ¡°Mr. Timothy, what are your ns now that you''ve been cleared of the charges?¡± The questions were relentless, and | did my best to answer withposure. ¡°I¡¯m just d justice was served. Timothy¡¯s future is bright, and I''ll continue to support 0 A him in any way | can.¡± Timothy shed a confident smile at the cameras. ¡°Agreed. I¡¯m looking forward to moving on and getting back to the game | love, and | presume Ms. Sinir''s career will prosper all the same.¡± As we attempted to make our way through the paparazzi gauntlet, it was clear that the victory had thrust us into the public eye. It seemed like the whole city was standing in the entryway. Once we managed to break free from the paparazzi, Timothy turned to me with a smile. ¡°So, about dinner tonight, what do you say?¡± The question stunned me, and | found myself stuttering. Timothy peered down at his expression hopeful, as he awaited my response. me, The silence would havested a lifetime if Aria and Lucas hadn''t cut-off the silence as they stormed in squealing. | hadn¡¯t even realized they hade. ¡°| knew you could do it!¡± Aria cheered, wrapping me in a hug. Lucas held me after, his hug even more suffocating. ¡°You''re a rockstar! What are you going to do now that you''re an elite lawyer?¡± ¡°Well, Evie and | were nning on doing something,¡± Timothy chimed in. ¡°Really?¡± Aria asked. | felt the tension rise once again and | shifted my gaze from Timothy to my friends. A dinner with Timothy felt far too intimate. Timothy smiled abruptly, his eyes painfully tender. ¡°Of course. The bestwyer in the world deserves a fancy treat. Dinner?¡± ¡°You know what? That sounds nice!¡± | said finally. ¡°Would | be able to invite Aria and Lucas?¡± | asked him after a moment of silence. He eyebrows shot up at that and | added quickly, ¡°It¡¯s just that they helped so much, moral support and all. They should celebrate with us too, if that''s okay?¡± Something dark flickered behind his eyes and he kissed his teeth. | noticed hist attention linger on Lucas for a few seconds, and | saw the gears turning in his head. Suppose it would¡¯ve been rude to exclude my ¡°boyfriend¡± from the celebration. [e) Thu, 21 Mar G 555 Only when some members of the press spotted us down the hall did Timothy nod exasperatedly, his focus broken. ¡°That¡¯s fine! Let¡¯s just get out of here,¡± he said, then grabbed my hand as we followed him out of the room. It was the fanciest restaurant I¡¯d ever seen. The ceilings were lined with crystal chandeliers that gave the room an ethereal glow. The walls were an intimate velvet color that had flecks of twinkling gold. As soon as Lucas and Aria arrived, the server took us to a round table draped in a white cloth. | took my napkin andid it in my lap. ¡°Champagne, miss?¡± asked the server, who held a sparkling bottle above my ss. | nodded awkwardly and watched as he poured the amber liquid into my champagne flute. ¡°| haven¡¯t been to one of these in a while,¡± Lucas said, already sipping from his drink. ¡°Those burger joints can get pretty comfortable.¡± ¡°I''ve never been to one of these ever!¡± Aria spat, flipping through the menu. It had numerous delicacies, half of which | could hardly pronounce. It was all so elegant. | couldn''t imagine if Timothy and | hade alone, especially with the table. being so secluded. Even sitting across from Timothy, who would give me the asional nce, was pushing it. ¡°I''ll give you a moment to look over the menu,¡± said the waiter, and he pulled out a notepad and pencil. ¡°In the meantime, any appetizers?¡± Aria smiled wide. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind some buffalo caprese.¡± ¡°Aria!¡± | narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°You won''t even have room for dinner. You know how you are.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a free meal,¡± she said, then mped her mouth shut and looked shyly at Timothy. ¡°At least | assumed it was... can totally pay!¡± Timothy simplyughed and waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s my treat. I¡¯ll pay for everything.¡± Lucas gave him a mischievous grin upon hearing those words. He picked up the 3-6 11:19 Thu, 21 Mar G GA menu and started looking through it with sudden interest. ¡°Everything, ch?¡± ¡°Within reason,¡± Timothy growled at him, and Lucas snickered. | lifted my menu evening felt like ¡°P, trying to mask the smile on my face. After everything, this evening felt like a breath of fresh air. Timothy and | were both free to an extent, although that made me wonder about where we''ll be once this dinner is over. We were all startled when Timothy stood suddenly, clearing his throat. He took his champagne ss and lifted it in the air. ¡°| figured now was as good a time as ever to propose a toast,¡± he said, stealing a nce at me. Lucas and Aria giggled and exchanged knowing looks. ¡°Thank you all for being here tonight,¡± Timothy continued as a light blush dusted his cheeks. ¡°Today is a day | will cherish forever, and | couldn''t let it pass without. expressing my gratitude.¡± | groaned, burying my face in the menu once more. There were some curious. patrons also looking in our direction. ¡°It was a privilege to work closely with Evie on this case. From the moment |id eyes on her, | knew she was exceptional, not just as awyer, but as a person. She spent many sleepless night to get us to this moment, never one to back down from a challenge.¡± ¡°Timothy...¡± My eyes started burning and | wiped them furiously, fearing the tears. ready toe. ¡°But it¡¯s not just her brilliance that | admire. It¡¯s her kindness, herpassion, and the way she stands up for those who can¡¯t stand up for themselves. And | want. everyone to know that this sess isn¡¯t just a win for our clients; it¡¯s a triumph for everything she represents.¡± ¡°Aw!¡± Aria pressed a hand to her chest, her eyes glistening. The whole room fell silent, everyone captivated by Timothy''s words. | let out a shaky breath, my bottom lip trembling as my resolve crumbled. ¡°So | want to say thank you again, Evie,¡± he continued. ¡°Thank you for being an inspiration and a brilliantwyer. To me, you will always represent true justice.¡± He lifted his ss and announced hisst words even louder. ¡°To Evie.¡± 4/6 A 11:19 Thu, 21 Mar G Chapter 36 ¡°To Evie!¡± echoed the rest of the room, who had lifted their sses as well. A soft apuse filled the room, and | was too stunned toprehend it all. As the others continued to cheer, Timothy returned to his seat and sipped form him ss. He then looked over at me and smiled warmly. ¡°T-Timothy,¡± | stuttered, sniffling. ¡°Thank you. |... | don¡¯t know what to say.¡± He shook his head and reached over, his and cupping mine for the briefest of moments. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Just keep being incredible.¡± As soon as Lucas and Aria settled down, he removed his hand and settled it back in hisp. Our gazes didn¡¯t leave one another. As always, it was as if the whole world. was fading away, leaving us secluded in our own little bubble. As the night came to a close, we were handed a hefty bill that Timothy paid for without even flinching. Lucas was dragging Aria to the entrance, since she¡¯d drunken a little less responsibly. By the time we got to the parking lot, she wasughing hysterically. While Lucas attempted to haul her into the car, Timothy pulled me aside. Before | could open my mouth, he leaned toward me, his voice low. ¡°What are we going to be after tonight?¡± he asked. While | had thought of that question as well, | was far from prepared to hear him ask it. He had be serious in just those couple of seconds. ¡°| don¡¯t know,¡± | said truthfully, and even | wasn¡¯t satisfied by that response. ¡°I mean... we had a good run, working as a team.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be vague with me, Evie. Please,¡± he said, his tone pleading. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re just going to stop here.¡± ¡°Timothy...¡± | searched hard for the next words to say. | didn¡¯t have time to fill the silence before Lucas called out to me from the car. ¡°| could use a little help here!¡± he shouted, attempting to shove Aria in the car.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°| want more croutons!¡± Aria screamed, gripping the car door. | forced augh, even as my heart felt like it was being wrung dry. | gave Timothy one more look, and it hurt to see him so pained. ¡°| have to go....handle this.¡± | gave his shoulder a squeeze before stepping away. ¡°I will keep in touch, okay?¡± He nodded, shoving his hands in his pockets as he turned away. He didn¡¯t budge. after a while, and | figured that the conversation hade to a harsh conclusion. | was indecisive the whole ride home. While | had always wanted to end things with Timothy, it suddenly felt irrational now. SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 21 Mar 8.55%% Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The sun had just begun to seep through the curtains when | felt a sudden jolt that rattled me from my dreams. Groaning, | rubbed my eyes and sat up in bed. My head was still foggy with sleep when | heard a voice, frantic and insistent,ing from the living room. ¡°Evie! Get up, quick! You won''t believe this!¡± Aria¡¯s voice poured into my room. My heart raced, my sleep¡ªfogged mind struggling to make sense of her words. | stumbled out of bed, not even bothering to throw on a robe, and followed the sound of Aria¡¯s voice down the narrow hallway into the living room. What | saw on the television screen made me stop dead in my tracks. The news anchors were talking fervently, their faces stered with shock and excitement. | blinked, still notprehending, until | saw both Timothy and I¡¯s faces sh along the screen. ¡°Who could have imagined that a nameless neer like Evie could beat Timothy''s club owner, Mr. Fitzgerald, the most powerful man in the city?¡± the news anchor eximed. ¡°It seems this may be the beautiful woman he had been trying to apologize to.¡± | gaped at the screen, trying to process the words. Aria had been right; | couldn¡¯t believe it. There, on national television, was the story of the past few weeks, presented like some dramatic movie plot. My heart pounded wildly as | watched the footage of our victory in court. Aria turned to me, her face flushed with exhration. ¡°Evic, can you believe it? You''re famous!¡± Famous. It was a word I¡¯d never associated with myself, and it seemed utterly surreal. | didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything in response because my phone began ringing like a mad rm. | grabbed it, and it was as though the world had discovered my number. The notifications flooded in, with friends and acquaintances alike congratting me on my unexpected fame. ¡°| need to get ready for work, | said absently, rushing out of the room. 11:19 Thu, 21 Mar G GA ReRR At work, the atmosphere was electric. My coworkers crowded around my desk, congratting me, and sharing their admiration for my unexpected victory. ¡°Evie, you''re a sensation!¡± Trina eximed. ¡°We''re so proud of you!¡± ¡°You go girl! Knew you could do it!¡± shouted Le. Then, Mr. Erickson¡¯s voice boomed over the ruckus of the entire office, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, can | have your attention, please?¡± he said. The office fell silent. ¡°I¡¯m sure you''ve all heard about the incredible victory of one of our very own. Evie here has shown remarkable strength, and I¡¯ve decided to give her a promotion and a well-deserved raise.¡± A burst of apuse erupted in the office, and | felt myself blush, my cheeks ame with embarrassment. | was grateful for the recognition, but the spotlight was something | had never sought. As | reached my desk, my inbox was already inundated with emails and messages, and my phone seemed to be ringing non¡ª stop. The title of Senior Associate had brought with it newfound prestige, but it also seemed to demand more from me than | was prepared for. irwell-a small Ashort break was in order, | decided, and | headed for the refuge for moments of contemtion. | found a quietnding a few floors below, where a small window allowed a gentle breeze to seep in. It was the perfect spot to collect my thoughts. ¡°Evie,¡± a voice called, interrupting my thoughts. | looked up to see Linda descending the stairs. Her face was devoid of its usual pretense, and her eyes bore a seriousness that was unfamiliar. | frowned at her. ¡°Linda? Linda looked at me with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°Is this your version of a celebration, or has he gotten to you already?¡± | felt a sense of dread creep over me. ¡°What do you mean, Linda?¡± Linda¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Once you''re in his good graces, there¡¯s no escaping Chapter 37 55% At work, the atmosphere was electric. My coworkers crowded around my desk, congratting me, and sharing their admiration for my unexpected victory. ¡°Evie, you''re a sensation!¡± Trina eximed. ¡°We''re so proud of you!¡± ¡°You go girl! Knew you could do it!¡± shouted Le. Then, Mr. Erickson¡¯s voice boomed over the ruckus of the entire office, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, can | have your attention, please?¡± he said. The office fell silent. ¡°I¡¯m sure you''ve all heard about the incredible victory of one of our very own. Evie here has shown remarkable strength, and I¡¯ve decided to give her a promotion and a well-deserved raise.¡± A burst of apuse erupted in the office, and | felt myself blush, my cheeks ame with embarrassment. | was grateful for the recognition, but the spotlight was something | had never sought. As | reached my desk, my inbox was already inundated with emails and messages, and my phone seemed to be ringing non¡ª stop. The title of Senior Associate had brought with it newfound prestige, but it also seemed to demand more from me than | was prepared for. Ashort break was in order, | decided, and | headed for the stairwell-a small refuge for moments of contemtion. | found a quiet landing a few floors below, where a small window allowed a gentle breeze to seep in. It was the perfect spot to collect my thoughts.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evie,¡± a voice called, interrupting my thoughts. | looked up to see Linda. descending the stairs. Her face was devoid of its usual pretense, and her eyes a seriousness that was unfamiliar. bore | frowned at her. ¡°Linda? Linda looked at me with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°Is this version of a celebration, or has he gotten to you already?¡± your | felt a sense of dread creep over me. ¡°What do you mean, Linda?¡± Linda¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Once you''re in his good graces, there¡¯s no escaping 11 10 Thu, 21 Mar CCA his clutches. He''ll pull you in deeper and deeper, until you''re trapped.¡± | tried to make sense of her words, but they felt like riddles. ¡°Linda, please, you have to exin. What are you talking about?¡± She looked away, her voice low and resigned. ¡°I was in your ce once, full of ambition, thinking | could conquer the world. | became his favorite, just like you are now.¡± | was desperate for answers, but Linda turned away, her eyes distant. ¡°You''ll have to take my ce now, Evie, but be careful what you wish for. Sess herees at a cost. A cost you may not be willing to pay.¡± Linda left, disappearing up the stairwell before | could grasp the full meaning of her words. | was left bewildered and unnerved, my mind racing with questions and apprehension. What did she mean by ¡°take my ce¡°? What was the cost she had alluded to? As | returned to my desk, | couldn¡¯t shake off the shadow of Linda¡¯s words. The excitement over my promotion had turned into a nagging feeling of unease. It could have been her ying with my mind again, still bitter that she hadn''t been able to snatch the case from me. Still, the promotion had been sudden, even if it was deserved. Mr. Erickson had to acknowledge my sess either way, so Linda¡¯s investment in that might have been her own paranoia. Over the next few days, | tried to settle into my new role as Senior Associate. The weight of increased responsibility and the expectations of my coworkers pressed. down on me, and | felt as though | was under constant scrutiny. Reporters followed me to and from work every day, and they had returned to their camp outside my doorstep. My name was being whispered from every stranger on the street, that was if they didn¡¯t directly ask for a picture with me. Aria had shown. me all the fan sites popping up, branding me as a ¡°forgiving woman¡± for deciding to aid Timothy after his public apology. It was in ate-night session at the office, long after everyone else had left, that | had my first one-on-one meeting with Mr. Erickson since my promotion. He sat ¡°Evie, I''ve been impressed with your performance so far,¡± he began, his voice behind his grand desk, regarding me with his uncharacteristic jollyne [e) Thu, 21 Mar measured and controlled. ¡°Your victory against Fitzgerald showcased your determination and legal acumen.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Erickson,¡± | replied, striving to maintain myposure. His eyes bore into mine, seemingly assessing my every thought. ¡°I have high expectations for you, Evie. You''ve proven yourself to be a valuable asset, but the journey ahead won''t be easy.¡± | nodded, acknowledging the gravity of his words. My run-in with Linda shed in my mind, though | tried to suppress her spections. This was my time to shine, and | wouldn¡¯t let her ruin that. The day stretched into the evening, and | returned home, mentally and physically exhausted. To my surprise, the paparazzi had left their camp. Since their belongings had been left, | presumed they''d gone out for dinner. Or to go bother someone else for the time being. ¡°| wish they¡¯d get a life,¡± | grumbled, searching for my keys as | walked up the steps. and to my door. Only, as | approached, did | see that the door was slightly ajar. When | walked in and flipped on the light, | was aghast at the mess that awaited me. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 As soon as | stepped into the apartment, a shard of ss shattered beneath my shoe. | looked down and saw that it had belonged to thergemp that had been on the small table near the door. ¡°What on Earth!¡± | stumbled inside, almost tripping over the debris on the floor. | heard a set of keys jingling behind me and whipped around, my senses on high alert. Aria was standing in the doorway, gawking at the disy. Her eyes met mine, wide and perplexed. ¡°| just got back from work...¡± she said softly, taking it all in. Her eyes scanned the room and her face twisted up. ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± ¡°Someone broke in!¡± | shouted, rushing toward her. There was broken ss everywhere. The photos on the wall had been knocked down, leaving trails of wood chips and torn paper. The couch had been shed and the cotton was spilling from every own slit. Like everything else, the kitchen was in shambles. There wasn¡¯t a piece of dishware that didn¡¯t look shattered. Aria took hold of my arms and clung to my side, fortunately more alert than before. Her wide eyes darted across the room. ¡°Who could''ve done this?¡± | already knew the answer to that. ¡°He just won''t give up.¡± Aria narrowed her eyes. ¡°Who''s ¡®he? You know who did this?¡± I bit my lip and looked to the side. ¡°I just assumed it was a man that did this,¡± | said, and she looked far from convinced. ¡°You said he won''t give up,¡± Aria pointed out. ¡°Which implies that there have been other instances. Who is he?¡± When it looked like she wasn¡¯t giving up any time soon, | sighed and plopped down on my bed. Aria sat beside me. | didn¡¯t catch her being serious all too often, but she was at her scariest when she was. ¡°| think it might have been Bruce,¡± | said carefully, unable to meet her gaze. ¡°He¡¯d been sending me texts for a while, but | didn¡¯t think he''d go this far. 7 Aria stood abruptly, her hands clenched into fists. ¡°Bruce? As in the Bruce, the scum bag that calls himself your family!?!¡± | nodded weakly and she pped a hand on her forehead, turning away. ¡°How could | not have known?? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t want you to freak out!¡± | said, my voice cracking with the onset of tears. ¡°Hell, | was freaking out so much, and | didn¡¯t know what to do. | didn¡¯t even expect to hear from him again!¡± Aria huffed, gesturing to the whole room with a wave of her arm. ¡°Well, he¡¯s made his return pretty clear.¡± | bent over and hugged my torso. His return was thest thing | needed, and he made it evident in the most destructive way possible. It felt like sanity kept slipping away from me at every turn in life. Aria took out her phone and | grabbed her wrist in reflex. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Aria¡®snatched her hand away and frowned at me. ¡°Calling the police, obviously. Whatever you two have going on, it doesn¡¯t look safe.¡± | watched helplessly as she dialed the number and held the phone to her ear. It took a few rings before the operator was on the line. ¡°Ah, yes, | would like to report a break in.¡± Aria stepped out of the room, leaving me to curl into a ball and sob on top of the mattress. This was bad. He¡¯d already ruined my day just from leaving a letter. | guess he figured one warning wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°That would be good. Thank you.¡± Aria came back into the room and stopped with. her hands on her hips. ¡°They said they''d be here soon.¡± | sniffed and wiped my nose. ¡°Okay, good.¡± There was a stretch of silence before her harsh stance weakened. After a moment, she sighed and sat beside me. She rubbed my arm and pulled the hair away from my face. 2/6 Il Chapter 38 ¡°Hey,e on now.¡± She pulled my head into herp and started running her fingers through my hair. My sobs grew louder, as | didn¡¯t have the strength to hold them back any longer. The cops arrived about twenty minutester. Aria led me out into the living room and sat me down on the couch before answering the door. There was a male and female officer on the other side, both looking too exhausted to be on duty. ¡°Hello, miss,¡± said the male officer. ¡°I¡¯m officer Brody, and this is Officer Hills. We got a call from this address saying that there had been a break in?¡± Aria nodded. ¡°Yes, that was me. Come in.¡± She guided them inside and showed them around the apartment. They took note of the damages and asked her questions along the way. ¡°Do you know if this person was after something?¡± asked Officer Hills. ¡°Any valuables?¡± Aria looked over at me and shrugged. ¡°Evie, you might have to answer this one. The cops turned their attention to me, and | shrunk into the couch, wishing | could just disappear. | pulled my knees to my chest and shook my head. ¡°Nothing valuable. Just...an upset family member.¡± ¡°Has this family member done something like this before?¡± asked Brody. ¡°If so, this may be a dangerous pattern.¡± ¡°This is the first time he¡¯s done this,¡± | answered. The officers exchanged nces with one another, then looked around the room. Hills offered me a look of sympathy. ¡°We don¡¯t see much around her that incriminates him. It might be in your best interest to consider moving somewhere safer anyway. This part of town¡¯s pretty sketchy,¡± she told us. | couldn''t help but scoff at her suggestion. ¡°Do you have some ce you can stay for now? Somewhere safe?¡± asked Brody. Ill Aria nodded. ¡°We have a friend near here. He wouldn''t mind if we crashed.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Officer Brody tucked away his notepad and motioned for Hills to follow. He opened the front door and looked back at Aria and me. ¡°We''ll bring this info down to the station, see if we can get more about this guy¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± | said bitterly, flicking a tuft of cotton off the sofa cushion. Once they left, Aria marched away from the door and into her room. She pulled out a suitcase and mmed it onto the hallway floor before heading into my room. shortly after. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, practically out of breath. ¡°We need to get out of here.¡± | didn¡¯t really have the motivation to move, but staying in that apartment at that point was out of the question. At a sloth¡¯s pace, | removed myself from the couch and shuffled to my room to gather my things. Three days¡® worth of clothes seemed like enough, but Aria was stuffing her suitcase like she was staying the whole week. After packing our things, I¡¯helped Aria move our bags into the car. Since she was still far from sobriety, she let me drive all the way to Lucas¡® apartment. He lived in a much finer ce, which had a gate for security purposes. We walked up with our luggage and hit the call button to Lucas¡® apartment. Aste as it was, | didn¡¯t expect him to answer. However, after a few seconds, he picked up. ¡°Who''s ringing?¡± he asked between yawns. ¡°Lucas!¡± Aria said into the speaker. ¡°We¡¯re so sorry! We tried calling, but you wouldn¡¯t answer. Could we stay over for the night?¡± He muttered something unintelligible, though he sounded pretty irritated. Eventually, he did give in. The gates opened and we quickly slipped inside. Lucas was already standing outside of his apartment by the time we entered the hall. His hair was ruffled, and his eyes were squinted as he stood scratching his side. ¡°You''re a saint!¡± said Aria, rushing to pull him into a hug. He merely pouted at her. ¡°| ought to be crowned. What¡¯s with you two?¡± he asked, rubbing his eyes. He then looked down and spotted the suitcases in our hands and he was suddenly more alert. He waved us inside and shut the door behind him before locking it tight. Chapter in ¡°What happened?¡± Lucas asked, switching the lights on as he strolled past us. Aria didn¡¯t waste time. ¡°Lucas, someone broke into our ce. Can we stay with you tonight, please?¡± | added, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just for one night. We wouldn¡¯t ask if it wasn¡¯t an emergency.¡± Lucas furrowed his eyebrows, his expression bing strained. ¡°What? When?¡± ¡°While we were gone, | guess,¡± | told him. ¡°The police investigated, but they couldn¡¯t pin it on anybody. Either, we didn¡¯t think it was Safe to stay there.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lucas cooed, resting a hand on my knee. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear that. Of course, you can stay here tonight. I''ll do everything I can. | sighed and wiped my tear-filled eyes. ¡°Thank you, Lucas. You have no idea how much this means to us.¡± Aria smiled. ¡°Yeah, we really appreciate it.¡± Lucas waved us off. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯re my friends, and I''d do anything to help. Make yourselves at home. I''ll get some extra nkets and pillows.¡± Lucas stood up and headed over to a hall closet to retrieve some nkets and pillows. He brought them over and tossed them onto the couch beside us. ¡°We owe you big time, Lucas,¡± | said. Lucas shook his head as he grabbed a few tissues from the box on the mantle. He brought them over to me and | thanked him. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything,¡± he said. ¡°Friends help each other, right? | started to cry again, and this time they were both surrounding me to offerfort. Aria shushed me and smoothed down my hair, and Lucas offered to make tea. We were able to settle in quickly for the night, with Lucas offering to stay up and protect us. While it was a wonderful sentiment on his part, it didn¡¯t help me rest any easier. All in one day, Timothy had pretty much been cut out of my life and Bruce was inching he way into it..Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. 20 Thu, 21 Mar GG Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The clock struck midnight, and the moon cast a gentle glow through the window of Lucas¡® living room. |y restlessly on the couch, tossing and turning for the right position. My mind was consumed by memories of Timothy of all things. His words at the restaurant flooded back to me. He called me inspiring andpassionate, two words I¡¯d never heard go alongside my name. | found myself reaching for my phone, tempted to call him, but | hesitated. Even if | was insane enough, calling Timothy was not a good idea. Parting ways at the restaurant had felt like a breakup for a rtionship that never happened. With the solitude of the night, the nostalgia of it crept in, tugging at my heartstrings. His bright eyes, so filled with regret as he stared down at me when | said I''d keep in touch. He already knew what that meant for us. | touched the pendant he¡¯d gifted me, nestled warmly against my chest, and its inscribed words, shed in my memory. Say the right thing...What was the right thing? | nced at my phone, my thumb hovering over the call button. Would it be so wrong to hear his voice one more time? To know that he was okay and to feel that sense of connection again? With a sigh, | set my phone back on the coffee table. | wrapped my arms around myself and looked over at Aria, bundled up in nkets as she snored peacefully. | slid out from beneath my nket and crawled over to her on all fours. | reached over and tapped her on the head a few times. It took a moment for her to realize, then she was twisting around. Fresh slobber was smeared across her cheek and | fought back augh. ¡°The right thing,¡± | said abruptly. She blinked slowly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It''s the right thing,¡± | repeated. ¡°I thought some more about the new apartment. I¡¯d be ready to make some serious readjustments if you¡¯re up for it.¡± Even in her tired state, arge smile spread across her face and she squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°Really? But you were worried about the budget...¡± 1/15 Chapter 39 I smiled. ¡°I know, but no budget is worth risking our lives when we don¡¯t have to. Besides, a life of luxury doesn¡¯t sound so pretentious from where we''re standing.¡± Aria looked away, her eyebrows creasing. She sat up and wiped her face on her sleeve. ¡°But what if we really can¡¯t afford it? | had my head in the clouds when | said all that stuff.¡± ¡°We won''t know unless we try. And besides, we¡¯re not alone in this. We have each other, remember?¡± | took her hand and patted it for assurance. The apprehension in her face slowly melted away, reced by a newfound sense of Hope. Finally, she returned the smile. ¡°You''re right. | think we could make it happen.¡± My smile widened. ¡°We can start tomorrow. Let¡¯s check out that luxury apartment downtown again and see what we can do!¡± ¡°Let''s do it!¡± She pped her hands and pumped her fists in the air. ¡°This could be our chance for a fresh!¡± Exactly. A fresh start was all we needed. TIMOTHY POV The weight room was alive with the sound of nging weights and the grunting of gym¡ªgoers engrossed in their workouts. Among them, Timothy stood at the bench. press, his muscles flexing with cach lift. He had decided to raise the intensity that day, hoping it would silence his thoughts. As he groaned through the workout, his former teammates and friend, Ethan, looked over at him. Timothy got through ten more reps before Ethan set down his own set of dumbbells and walked over. There was concern etched on his face, which made Timothy more irritable than he would have liked. They had all been looking at him strangely ever since the trial. It was as if they expected him to never return to the light of day. Frustrated, Timothy removed his earbuds and attempted to smile at Ethan. Ethan smiled back, although it was strained. ¡°Hey, man, you''re really pushing it Chapter 39 today. Is everything alright?¡± [e) Timothy set the barbell down, his breaths heavy as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. He looked at Ethan, hesitating before finally speaking up. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. Just with everything going on...it¡¯s got me on edge.¡± Ethan sat beside him anyway and took a swig of his water before setting the bottle down beside his foot. ¡°I''ll bet. If | were you, I''d be sitting at home trashing myself after everything you went through. You chose the healthy route.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Healthy.¡± Timothy stared down at his shoes and sighed. ¡°I feel like garbage anyway. | may have won the case, but that doesn¡¯t fix other things.¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh.¡± Catching himself, Timothy wanted desperately to snatch the words back into his mind. It would¡¯ve been hopeless though, as inquisitive as Ethan could be. He took the towel from the chair beside him and wiped his sweating face. ¡°| messed up, Ethan,¡± Timothy admitted, his hoarse. ¡°I met this incredible woman, and | screwed up hard. Now | don¡¯t know how to fix it.¡± Ethan¡¯s wiggled his eyebrow. ¡°Would this woman happen to be that stunningdy we all saw on the news?¡± Timothy cringed. The sports center had been ying that news coverage of hist court hearing all week. Evie had be a popr subject amongst his teammates, who spected that more was going on between her and Timothy. ¡°It''s not what people think,¡± Timothy said, with a sudden attempt at squashing the rumor. Even if he wanted it to be true. ¡°Sure.¡± Ethan started to grin, nudging Timothy in the arm. ¡°Look, bud. You can¡¯t fix what you don¡¯t try to mend. You should talk to her face to face, and let her know how you feel.¡± Timothy shook his head. ¡°I tried that. | apologized, and | even gave her gifts. She still can hardly look at me most of the time.¡± Ethan rubbed his jaw, deep in thought. He eventually broke the silence with a grunt. ¡°What did you do exactly?¡± 35 A Timothy groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. Even recalling that terrible moment left a bad taste in his mouth. At times, he could hardly bear to look at himself because of it. ¡°| made a stupid dare and she wound up hurt because of it,¡± he said, choosing his words carefully. It was a story he kept to himself. He had the suspicion that Evie felt obligated to keep it a secret on her end. Her friend and boyfriend had seemed harmlessly friendly toward him, as if they truly didn¡¯t know. Fortunately, Ethan didn¡¯t look at him in any disgusted manner. He only seemed intrigued as he sat and considered him for a moment. Suddenly, he snapped his fingers and nudged Timothy in the shoulder. ¡°Tell you what, | can be your wingman!¡± he announced brightly. ¡°A wingman is meant to brag all about how good his friend is. You just need someone to credit you, and I¡¯m your guy!¡± Timothy failed at fighting back a smile. ¡°What is this, the 90''s?¡± Ethan nudged him again. ¡°This is science, man! Look, we''ll figure out a n together, okay? It''ll give you a chance to show her you''re serious about making things right.¡± Timothy''s eyes met Ethan¡¯s, a mix of gratitude and nervousness evident in his expression. ¡°You''d really do that for me?¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve gotten me out of a tough situation or two. Figure | could return the favor after all this time.¡± Suddenly, the gym¡¯s entrance door swung open and in walked Ste Fitzgerald, the fiery daughter of Mr. Fitzgerald. Her entrance immediatelymanded the attention of the whole room as she marched forward, d in bedazzled, designer clothing. Ste¡¯s eyes locked onto Timothy, and with a determined stride, she approached. him. Her red hair cascaded around her shoulders, and her eyes burned with fury. Without hesitation, she raised her hand and delivered a sharp, stinging p across Timothy¡¯s face. The sound reverberated through the gym, and the other yers. turned to watch the scene unfold. 4 Timothy''s check stung, and he held it as he stared at Ste, who was seething with rage. ¡°What the hell, Ste?¡± he eximed. ¡°You,¡± Ste spat out, ¡°you¡¯re the reason my father lost his job, you pathetic shit!¡± Timothy sat up straight, taken aback by her aggression. ¡°Ste,¡± he replied evenly, ¡°your father had iting. He was involved in some pretty shady stuff.¡± Ste¡¯s nostrils red, and her voice was a seething whisper. ¡°This isn¡¯t over, Timothy. Nobody screws with the Fitzgeralds and lives to tell it!¡± Timothy stood up, towering over her. Her threats meant nothing to him anymore. ¡°Ste, your father¡¯s actions were his own doing. | had to stand up for what¡¯s right, and Evie fought hard to make sure that happened!¡± Ste clenched her fists in frustration, her anger mounting. She leaned in close, her words barely more than a hiss. ¡°That skank could never rece me, you know. Have your fun now, but it won''tst.¡± Timothy stared at her, a mix of disbelief and anger coursing through him. He couldn''t let Ste''s insults stand. ¡°You could never compare to Evie, Ste. She¡¯s got more ss in her little finger than you do in your whole body.¡± Ste¡¯s face reddened with a flush of rage, and her voice took on a shrill tone. ¡°You arrogant, ungrateful jerk!¡± In the gym, the atmosphere had shifted from silent attention to suppressedughter. Timothy¡¯s teammates, who had been overhearing the heated exchange, couldn''t contain their amusement any longer. Laughter erupted as Timothy stood. up and walked out of the lounge, leaving a seething Ste behind. Ethan followed Timothy, trying to stifle a grin. ¡°Well, that was quite a showdown.¡± Timothy, still boiling inside, shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t let things end like this. between Evie and me. | won''t.¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Two days had flown by since ourst-minute decision to move. We were prepared to toss it all out in exchange for the furnished luxury apartment that awaited us downtown. Lucas insisted on helping out, which made the move even smoother. We were able to clean and leave the old ce in semi¡ª decent condition before driving the moving truck all the way to the new ce. Perhaps it was the bright new day, but | felt like a brand-new person as | walked into the luxury apartment building alongside my friends. It looked even more endearing than thest time we visited. The new ce was a haven of elegance andfort, a stark contrast to the cramped and worn-out apartment we had left behind. | took a deep inhale in and spread my arms out. Lucas chuckled as he walked by and sat thest box of our personals beside the TV. The TV itself was a huge contrast, a wide tscreen that made our little box of static back at the old apartment look embarrassing. ¡°Thank you so much for all your help, Lucas,¡± | said gratefully. He wiped a bead of sweat from his brow and grinned. ¡°No problem at all. | am always willing to help with an upgrade.¡± Aria came in after him, drenched in sweat as she tossed down thest box. She cut her eyes to me and sneered. ¡°d you''re enjoying the air conditioning.¡± |ughed and grabbed her shoulders before positioning her in front of the vent by the near wall. ¡°You can too. And it¡¯s actually cold!¡± Upon feeling the cool rush of air sting through the vents, Aria began to melt under my grip.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. We spent the next hour wandering around, just enjoying the beauty of it all. I¡¯d never felt more excited to sleep in a bad that didn¡¯t look like it had springs sticking out of it. Aria, of course, was fascinated by the bathroom, and Lucas was just used to the luxury of it all. Suddenly, Lucas jerked to life and hopped off the couch. ¡°| almost forgot!¡± he eximed, rushing out of the living room. | heard the door m and | turn to give Aria a questioning look. ¡°What''s with him?¡± | asked her, and she simply shrugged. Oddly enough, there was a hint of a smile on her face. Finally. Lucas returned to the room, only he had a bottle of champagne in one hand and arge cake teetering in the other. | gasped as he set both down on the coffee table in front of me and pped his hands. ¡°We figured we could continue the celebration,¡± he said, popping the top off the bottle. We decided to move to the spacious balcony, taking in the breathtaking view of the city below. ¡°Cheers to a fresh start and a beautiful new home!¡± Aria eximed, raising her ss of sparkling champagne. The clinking of sses then filled the air and weughed as the liquid warmed our bellies. | sipped my champagne and giggled as the bubbles tickling my tongue. The sensation would never get old. ¡°Can you believe we''re finally here?¡± | said, slightly dazed. ¡°| know, right?¡± Aria replied, her gaze wandering across the cityscape. ¡°It feels like a dreame true.¡± Lucas grinned, his eyes shining. ¡°I¡¯m d you two already feel at home. Heck, | almost want to ditch my ce for this one.¡± As weughed, Lucas offered to cut the cake and he gave us each a slice. We savored the buttercream icing in silence, instead listening in to the soft cadence of the city below. The lights twinkled the sky darkened to a deep blue. The stars peeked out one by one, adding a touch of magic to the night. ¡°| feel so grateful to have both of you in my life,¡± | said softly. ¡°Moving here. wouldn''t have been half as fun without you two.¡± Aria reached over and squeezed my hand. ¡°d we could make things easier. You deserve the rest.¡± Lucas chimed in, ¡°We''ve been through so much together, and | know we¡¯re going to make even more incredible memories in this new ce.¡± Chapter 40 From there, the champagne flowed, and the cake disappeared, but this beautiful evening had yet to begin. As the night air grew chillier, we migrated inside. In the living room, we set up the bar by the kitchen with an array of drinks. Aria prepared a tter of finger foods that we could snack on, especially since no one felt like cooking a full dinner by that point. Lucas expertly manned the bar, mixing up delightful cocktails with ir. | sat back and watched the two work on their crafts, relishing my contentment. ¡°Let''s turn on those fancy speakers that came with the apartment!¡± Lucas suggested, his words slurred. Without hesitation, | made my way to the sleek control panel on the wall, adjusting the volume and selecting a ylist full of pop music. As the first beats of music filled the room, we devolved into carefree abandon. Aria twirled around, her dress swirling gracefully, while Lucas yfully shook his hips, showcasing some of his well-practiced dance moves. | joined in, allowing the music to take over my body and wash away my stress. The atmosphere was contagious, and soon we found ourselves lost in a dance-off, each of us trying to outdo the other before realizing how silly it had be. Theughter was infectious, exhrating even. Any thoughts of Bruce and Timothy were fleeting, yet persistent all at once. The contrast was so great between them. Bruce was that dark shadow that haunted me, but Timothy was like a flickering candle, casting both warmth and pain. ¡°Get out of my head!¡± | clenched my hair and shook my head, as if the thoughts could escape through my ears. | closed my eyes, trying to push the intrusive thoughts away, but the memories. yed like a movie in my mind. | could feel Timothy''s strong hands working their magic on my feet, the gentle pressure releasing the knots in my muscles. Alongside the soothing memory came that familiar swirl of conflicting emotions. That massage had not been innocent and well-intentioned. | couldn''t lie to myself about that. There had been moments when Timothy''s touch had lingered, sending unexpected shivers down my spine. ¡°Uh-uh!¡± | shook my head and ran over to the control panel. | rolled the knob, raising the volume. ¡°Whoa!¡± Aria wiggled around until she copsed into a heap on the couch. ¡°Evie is letting loose tonight!¡± vibrations. | almost As the speakers filled the room, | paused to feel the get lost in 1. it. Just when the feeling of bliss had heightened, there was a sudden knock at the door. Startled, | cut the music, which disturbed Lucas and Aria. | ignored their protests as | hurriedly made my way to the entrance, slightly flustered. ¡°I''m sorry about the noise!¡± | called out to whoever might be on the other side. Slightly curious about our new neighbor, | swung the door open, expecting to find. a neighborining about the loud music. However, the sight that greeted me left me utterly stunned. There, standing in a t-shirts and nnel pants, was Timothy. My heart skipped a beat at the sight of him. | hadn¡¯t expected to see Timothy for at least a couple months. A few days was too soon to close any of the emotional wounds we¡¯d left on each other. ¡°Hey,¡± he said with a warm smile, his soft eyes lingering on me. ¡°I see you''ve settled in. How''s the new apartment?¡± ¡°T-Timothy?¡± | gasped. i=) 0 COMMENT Chapter 41 Chapter 41 hapter 41 My heart pounded in my chest as | stood face to face with Timothy. Confusion didn¡¯t begin to express how | felt. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± | gasped, looking him up and down The smile on Timothy''s face fell as he took a deep breath before answering, ¡°I live here too. In fact, I¡¯m the owner of all the property on this floor.¡± My mind raced to connect the dots. Timothy lived here of all ces? Sure, the ce was nice, but | never would have guessed. Then suddenly, the realization hit me like a ton of bricks. | was already aware that Aria and Timothy had orchestrated this entire setup. However, they hadpletely left out the part where it was Timothy that had cheapened the price. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± | asked, my voice cracking. Timothy looked at me with the utmost sincerity in his eyes. ¡°I knew you wouldn''t have taken this chance if you¡¯d known it was connected to me. | wanted to give you the freedom to make your own choices without feeling weird about it.¡± His exnation left me feeling a whirlwind of emotions. | was caught between feeling gratitude and guilt, even if | had unknowingly fallen for his and Aria¡¯sContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. scheme. ¡°It''s not much of a choice without knowing all the options,¡± | muttered. ¡°You may not have lied, but you weren¡¯tpletely honest either.¡± This seemed to draw him into silence at first, and he looked down at his shoes. My situation had been desperate enough not to think twice about the price drop. either. Perhaps this was my karma for not being more strategic, as if things. couldn¡¯t get any worse. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do this,¡± | murmured, still trying to process it all. ¡°| wanted to,¡± Timothy replied, his gaze unwavering. ¡°That apartment was doing. you guys any good, | heard.¡± That sentence made me pause and look back at Aria, who was still swaying to the slow song on the stereo. | bit my lip, wondering if Aria had told Timothy about Bruce breaking in. Just the possibility of that made me more frustrated than Chapter 41 having Timothy as a neighbor. ¡°| promise not to disturb you though,¡± Timothy added. ¡°I just want you to befortable.¡± | sighed and tugged a strand of hair behind my ears, suddenly feeling more exposed than ever. We were going to have to see each other on a more consistent basis, but Timothy seemed determined to get me a new ce to live. So much so that he was willing to go behind my back for it. There wasn¡¯t much | could do from here. Running back to our old ce was out of the question, and Timothy seemed genuine enough. | also couldn''t shake the slight feeling of relief at seeing his face, especially after our depressing departure at the restaurant. ¡°Did you want some cake?¡± | asked him, pointing my thumb behind me. ¡°It¡¯s vani vored, if that¡¯s your thing.¡± The smile returned to Timothy¡¯s face and he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± I smiled back. ¡°Just a second.¡± As | walked to the kitchen counter and lifted the lid on the cake box, | saw Lucas waltz by with a bottle in hand. He approached Timothy and slung an arm around his neck. ¡°Congrattions, man! You nailed it!¡± Lucas eximed. ¡°How¡¯s it feel to be a free man?¡± Timothy winced and turned his head away, probably smelling the alcohol in Lucas¡¯ breath. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Did you want to join?¡± asked Lucas. ¡°We''ve got plenty of champagne to spare. Cake too!¡± | finished slicing a piece of cake and set it on a paper te. Then | set down the knife and rushed over. Timothy was trying to detach himself from Lucas right as | ced myself between them and handed Timothy the te. ¡°| don¡¯t want to intrude on your fun,¡± Timothy said, sounding hesitant. He nced at me, his expression unsure, and | wasn¡¯t certain about my own answer. | don¡¯t know if it was any fairer for me to stand there silently as Timothy waited for my input. A Chapter 41 Eventually, he shook his head and stepped back through the doorframe, holding the te close to his chest. He gave me a grateful smile, but still looked torn. ¡°It''s fine, really. | need to get some work done tonight anyway. d you''re enjoying the ce though.¡± My heart sank as he walked out the door, feeling guilty once again as | watched him retreat into his apartment. It could¡¯ve been nice to have him stay, to share in the joy of our sess together, but the weight of our rtionship was overbearing. tried toe to Timothy''s door and re-invite him. ¡°| take it you¡¯re a fan?¡± | flinch and turn around at the deep, yful voice behind me. | found myself being towered over by a man in a hockey uniform. He had fiery red hair that was familiar to any long- time hockey fan. It was the club¡¯s most famous hockey star, Alex. | was stunned to be in the presence of yet another hockey star. ¡°Oh!¡± | shook my head and stepped away from him. ¡°No, I¡¯m not a fan. | mean... they¡¯re good, but-¡± Alex chuckled, his eyes tracing over my body suggestively. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin yourself. Are you one of Timothy''s wives?¡± ¡°His wives?¡± My voice cracked over the words. ¡°Heck, no!¡± Alexughed and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m joking. Jeez, | guess that answers my next question. ¡°He has this whole fanbase, but you''d think they were married to the guy with how dedicated they are to him,¡± he said cheekily. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the type to fall into parasocial rtionships,¡± | told Alex. ¡°They seem very unpredictable, and I¡¯m not exactly a Timothy fan. At least, not to the extent my friend is.¡± Alex tilted his head to the side and narrowed his eyes. He seemed to favor this news. ¡°Good for you.¡± His eyes twinkled, like he¡¯d discovered something fresh for the first time in a while. ¡°I know there are some new clubs who want to invite 111 him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Do you two talk a lot?¡± | asked. ¡°I mean, | know you''re not on the same team, but-¡± ¡°Oh, we bump into each other from time to time,¡± said Alex. The corner of his mouth lifted, and he gave me a lop-sided smile. ¡°Off the rink, that is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± | said, watching as he slipped off his gloves and checked the time on his watch. He noticed me staring and chuckled a little. ¡°| don¡¯t think | caught your name,¡± he said smoothly, stepping closer. Despite justing out of the rink, he carried this light smell of cologne that was gentle and non-invasive. | found myself leaning close, intrigued by the scent. ¡°Uh,¡± | shook my head, brushing away the distraction. ¡°It''s Evie.¡± ¡°Evie,¡± my name caressed his tongue as he said it aloud. ¡°Beautiful.¡± Araging blush rose to my cheeks, and | turned away, hoping he wouldn¡¯t see. He merely chuckled at this, his gloved hand finding the wall beside my head. | kept my eyes low, still too embarrassed to meet his eyes. ¡°| think | heard about you, Evie. Timothy certainly talked about you with his pleasant little public apology,¡± he said. Al4 laa] COMMENT Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Despite the smile on his face, that sentence alone produced a certain edge to his voice. ¡°Oh, those rumors!¡± | ced my hands on my cheeks, hoping my cool hands would thaw them somewhat. Alex was still towering over me, closer than before. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t pay any attention to those.¡± Heughed. ¡°Oh, believe me. | don¡¯t. I¡¯m past my juvenile years.¡± The next morning, | woke to the scent of batter and cinnamon drifting through the air. | lifted my head and peeked my eyes open to see the time on my digital -clock. It was only nine, but it felt like I''d slept for ages in such afortable bed. | was almost too reluctant to slide out of it and put on my slippers, but | wasn¡¯t so prepared to sleep the day away when breakfast was waiting in the other room. With a yawn, | shuffled out of the room and into the kitchen where Aria was flipping pancakes on a skillet. She noticed me after a few seconds and gave me a tired smile. ¡°Morning!¡± ¡°Aworking stove?¡± | smiled and drifted away. ¡°Hallelujah.¡± ¡°You should see the working toaster!¡± she announced as | walked into the living room and plopped myself onto the couch. | switched on the TV and flipped to the local news channel. There was mention of an athlete that had been taking performance enhancers, and that headline on its own reminded me. ¡°Timothy¡¯s conference!¡± | hissed, snatching the remote back up. | flipped through channels, frustrated that | hadn¡¯t even thought to check which channel the conference would be on. Fortunately, Timothy¡¯s face shed on the screen for the briefest of moments and | was able to backtrack just enough to find him again on ESPN. He stood confidently in front of a red and white backdrop with an odd number of microphones pointed at him. He looked handsome as always, his hairbed back neatly and his face shaven smoothly for the asion. He adjusted his tie and gave the microphones a quick tap to ensure their functionality. ¡°| believed it would be a great disservice to the public if | didn¡¯t address my current situation openly,¡± he began, his expression grave. ¡°From this day forward, | Chuper 42 will no longer be ying with the Thunderbolts.¡± There were gasps and murmurs amongst the crowd. Cameras shed as the reporters begged him for questions, but Timothy continued over them. ¡°Now, it won¡¯t be an immediate switch. The change will take ce in about three weeks, but | n on taking a break in the meantime.¡± While there was some unrest amongst the crowd, | felt a wave of relief at his words. Timothy''s departure from the other club had been a necessary but messy decision. The extra rest would be needed. Of course, my tion was short-lived as the reality of Timothy resting just down. the hall hit me. Maybe the hangover from the previous night''s celebration had temporarily wiped my memory of that unfortunate fact. Who knew how often | was going to run into him? Aria walked over right then with a te of pancakes and set them beside me with the bottle of syrup. She popped the cap and started pouring syrup over the pancake stack. ¡°Is that my te or yours?¡± |ughed, attempting to snatch the bottle from her. She pulled it away and snapped the cap back on. ¡°Just making sure we¡¯re rationing,¡± she said, her eyes narrowing with mischief. ¡°I mean, you practically drink the stuff, and it neversts more than a week.¡± ¡°Exaggerate much?¡± | said with a scoff. She ran away before | could give her a good quick to the behind, leaving me with my semi-dry pancakes, | shook my head and turned my attention back to the screen to see Timothy already leaving the stage. So much for breakfast entertainment. There weren''t even any girls squealing in the background asking Timothy to marry them. My phone began to ring, startling me as | scarfed down my pancakes. | set my te down and grabbed my phone from the coffee table. As soon as | saw the screen, my heart plummeted. That number had be all too familiar. | guess after his little show, not even a move could deter him from reaching me. Aria had her back to me, still frying pancakes despite the tall stack on the te beside her. | took that moment to leave the room and lock myself in the hallway bathroom. As the phone vibrated violently in my hands, | debated letting it go to voicemail. Instead, against my better judgement, | answered. ¡°Hello, Coco,¡± Bruce¡¯s voice sneered through the line, not even giving me the chance to speak. ¡°What do you want, Bruce?¡± | asked, gritting my teeth. Bruce chuckled darkly. ¡°Oh, nothing much. Just wanted to congratte you on that court win. | bet you¡¯re swimming in cash now,¡± he said, his words dripping with malice. | felt a surge of anger rise within me. Bruce was so predictable. ¡°You¡¯re wasting. your time, Bruce. | don¡¯t owe you anything,¡± | said firmly. Heughed again, only a little less genuinely. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t owe me anything? We both know that¡¯s not true.¡± My mind began to race. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you a cent, Bruce. Leave me alone,¡± | stated, my voice unwavering. ¡°Oh, you will, Coco. If you don¡¯t give me what | want, I''ll make sure everyone knows your dirty little secrets,¡± Bruce hissed. | squeezed my eyes shut as memories from that terrible night flooded my mind. There was an echo of ss shattering against the floor, and the warmth of fresh blood spraying along my arm. They imagery shed before my eyes, and | had to brace the wall for support. Bruce was silent on the other line. He knew he had me under his thumb. With a sigh, | relented. ¡°Fine, I''ll meet you. But this is thest time, Bruce.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± he purred. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± After hanging up, Bruce sent the address over text. When | opened it in my mapsN?velDrama.Org holds this content. | had to zoom in to see exactly where it was. It didn¡¯t really have a set building there that | knew of; It was likely some seedy ce on the outskirts of town. app, | put the phone away and stared ahead at the blue wall. Somewhere along the way, | must have lost my mind. | eventually built up the strength to leave the bathroom and go to my room to I" change clothes. When | walked back into the living room, Aria was seated on the couch eating pancakes. She gave me a once over and quirked an eyebrow, ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked, then motioned to my te. ¡°You didn¡¯t finish your breakfast.¡± ¡°Eat ¡®em for me,¡± | told her, grabbing my keys from the hook by the door. ¡°I gotta run an errand, but I''ll be right back.¡± She stopped chewing and pursed her lips. ¡°Okay...¡± | didn¡¯t want to give her any more time to question me. | bid her a quick goodbye and shut the door. If this went well, she hopefully wouldn¡¯t have to be involved anymore. | hopped in my car and shoved the keys in the ignition. The engine roared to life and | tightened my grip on the wheel, the adrenaline pumping through me a mile per minute. ¡°We''re just going to talk,¡± | told myself as | pulled out of the parking lot. | always had to deal with Bruce alone. This time was no different. From the moment our families blended, | could tell that something was off about Bruce. He always had on a sly smirk, and his eyes would glimmer like he was always in the know about hing serious. The way he looked at me, however, was suggestive of something else that | didn¡¯t want to analyze. My stepmother was blind to her son¡¯s antisocial behavior, and my father was an afterthought. He was physically there, but emotionally, any sentiments pf his were drowned in booze. As soon as the intoxication became deadly, Bruce took advantage. There was a dingy warehouse up ahead. | pulled up into one of the parking spots and shut off the car. | had to steel myself for the confrontation. It had been so long. since I¡¯d even seen his face, and | could picture him looking grubbier than before. Eventually, | stepped out and mmed the door behind me. Looking around, 1 could see the area was secluded. The address had led to a plot of storage units, so the area was a maze of small buildings littered about. As | walked deeper into the walkways, | was suddenly shrouded in more darkness. than | feltfortable with. The air was thick with an unsettling stillness, and the Silo} 11 21 Thu, 21 Mar G only sound | could hear was her own breathing. Suddenly, | heard it the sound of footsteps. They were faint at first, but as | strained my cars, the footsteps became clearer, growing louder and closer. Fear gripped me and | halted my steps. The footsteps behind me stopped as well and there was stretch of silence before it was broken with a roughugh. Summoning all my courage, | turned around and faced the source of the noise. My breath caught in my throat as | saw his shadowy figure standing before me, his features obscured in darkness. For a moment, time seemed to stand still as we stared at each other. It was like seeing a ghost. Finally, Bruce emerged from the shadows, his sinister grin sending shivers down my spine. He had kept his grungy look from years ago, his affinity for denim and id never lost. There was a light scar on the top of his forehead, which | dreadfully remembered the source of, and | got a rush of fear. Bruce tilted his head to the side, his long stringy bangs hovering over his eyes. ¡°Hello, Coco,¡± he said, his voice dripping with malic SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Bruce walked closer, a wicked smirk on his face as he greeted me with false pleasantries. ¡°Well, well, look who decided to show up. How have you been, Coco?¡± My jaw clenched as my anger simmered just below the surface. | had hoped to avoid any unnecessary small talk, but | couldn¡¯t ignore the taunts. ¡°Cut the act, Bruce. You called me here, now state your demands,¡± | demanded, trying to keep my voice steady. Bruce¡¯s smirk widened, and he leaned in closer, reveling in my difort. ¡°Il have to admit, | didn¡¯t think you¡¯d ever amount to anything. But seeing you on the news, winning that court case, made me realize you might have something to offer me,¡± he said, his eyes glinting with greed. My blood ran cold at the mention of the court case. ¡°And now you want my earnings?¡± | asked, not masking my irritation. Bruce chuckled darkly, circling around me like a predator closing in on its prey. ¡°Yes, Coco. | want a share of your winnings. You owe me after what you did,¡± he said, his wordsing out in a hiss. ¡°You seem fine,¡± | said, looking him over. ¡°Still dodging you daily showers, it seems.¡± Bruce chuckled. ¡°I always did enjoy your humor, Coco.¡± ¡°Don''t call me that.¡± ¡°Why not, Coco?¡± he persisted, his eyes darkening. ¡°Hell, | don¡¯t speak a lick of French, but damn are you as darling as the word suggests.¡± ¡°God!¡± | huffed and forced my hands to my sides, suppressing the need to strangle him. ¡°What have you even been doing alll these years, Bruce? | mean, | besides extorting people.¡± Bruce nced around and shoved his hands in his pockets, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to get back on track. Especially after you left home so suddenly. You really broke my heart, you know?¡± ¡°Didn''t know you owned one of those,¡± | muttered. ¡°And you barely answered my question.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°If you¡¯re wondering about your dear ¡®ol stepmom, she¡¯s doing 144 | all right. A little shaken still after step¡ªdouche died.¡± My body shook at the mention of my father. | had almost forgotten about Laura, although she wasn¡¯t exactly receptive to my existence half the time. She had been pretty disturbed by my father¡¯s death, however. ¡°Are you still living with her?¡± | asked. | wanted to add if they were still in my father¡¯s house, but | honestly didn¡¯t want to know. ¡°| swing by from time to time,¡± Bruce said, grinning. ¡°She¡¯s changed the ce up quiet a bit. With your dad gone, she figured it was time to switch it up a little.¡± | hadn¡¯t nned on returning to that house, but the thought of Laura tossing out his belongings, and likely my own, disturbed me. | had left so abruptly that | hadn¡¯t had the time to really collect sentimental items. It could have been Bruce trying to rile me up, but it didn¡¯t feel outside of Laura¡¯s character to do this.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She hadn''t even reached out after | disappeared that horrible night. ¡°I''ve dappled in various odd jobs around town,¡± Bruce continued. ¡°After paying for all those hospital bills, it¡¯s been a little difficult trying to get my life together.¡± | rolled my eyes. ¡°Do you expect me to feel bad for you? Sorry you never applied yourself when you had the chance!¡± | retorted. Bruce hesitated for a moment before his face twisted into a sinister smile. ¡°Believe what you want, Coco. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that you owe me,¡± he sneered. ¡°| owe you nothing, Bruce. You were the one who made my life a living hell, and I¡¯m done being manipted by you,¡± | dered. Bruce¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°You always were the naive one, Coco. Thinking you could escape your past and start anew,¡± he taunted. My anger surged, and | fought to maintain myposure. ¡°I¡¯m not naive anymore, Bruce. I¡¯ve grown since then, and | won¡¯t let you or anybody else control. me ever again.¡± As Bruce looked down at me with a heightened curiosity, my stomach churned with unease. Coming out here was starting to feel a little less sensical, but part of me wanted to know. He had survived after all, but he was returning with a vengeance. Chapter 43 If | hadn¡¯t won, what would his intentions have been then? He had been contacting me even before then. Of course, | shouldn''t fool myself into believing that his interest in me was strictly mary. ¡°You think | owe you something after everything you put me through?¡± | spat back, my anger bubbling to the surface. Bruce snorted. ¡°Oh, you owe me, Coco. That little knock to the head you gave me left some personal scars that need to be compensated for,¡± he said, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°| didn¡¯t do anything that you didn¡¯t deserve!¡± | snapped. ¡°And it seems you lost a few brain cells after the fact.¡± Suddenly, his fist was gripping the roots of my air and | was being mmed against one of the storage units. My vision shed white as my head hit the sheet siding of the building and | groaned in pain. Bruce leaned in, his sour breath invading my nostrils. ¡°Still mouthing off | see.¡± His finger and thumb took hold of my chin as | attempted to look away. ¡°Don''t act like you didn¡¯t miss me,¡± he whispered. ¡°That little boyfriend of yours could never measure up. Admit it.¡± ¡°Get the fuck away from me!¡± | gave him a hard shove, sending him stumbling backward. ¡°I''d rather douse myself in fire than let you touch me, you filthy asshole!¡± In that moment, his smile disappeared, and his shoulders hunched over. | took a few steps away and crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°I''m not giving you any money,¡± | stated. ¡°So go crawl back into whatever gutter you came out of.¡± Anger shed in Bruce¡¯s eyes, and he lunged towards me, demanding, ¡°Don¡¯t make me ask again!¡± Common sense seemed to finally kick in right then. Right as he reached out to grab me, | turned and sprinted down the long pathway. Bruce began shouting my name and | could hear his heavy footsteps behind me as he gave chase. ¡°You could¡¯ve made this a lot easier for me, Coco!¡± he yelled between pants. 111 | turned the corner, finally reaching an opening. There was some relief in seeing. my car left untouched and still in the lot. As | struggled to get my keys, | felt something hard hit the back of my head. Ashockwave of pain rattled my skull, and | stumbled forward. My vision blurred and | reached to touch the back of my head before losing the strength in my legs. | copsed to the ground, my face smacking against the concrete. Bruce¡¯s footsteps. grew slower as he approached, his boots the only thing in my line of sight. ¡°Change of ns,¡± he grumbled. After nudging my legs with the tip of his boot, he sent a hard kick into my ribs, causing me to cry gasp for air. He then out and grabbed my arm and hoisted me up. As darkness enveloped my vision, thest thing | heard was Bruce¡¯s maliciousughter echoing in my ears as my eyelids fell shut. | had walked right into his trap. laa] SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 44 Chapter 44 My eyes fluttered open, and my head throbbed with a dull ache. Though body was heavy with exhaustion, it felt like | was being restricted in movement. | blinked and my eyes darted around at the space around me. The room wasrger than expected. It appeared to be a barn shed, which exuded an aura of neglect. The air was musty, carrying the scent of damp wood and decaying hay. Cobwebs clung to the corners, and dust particles floated lazily in the dim light that filtered through the cracked windows. The ground floor was cluttered with remnants of the past. Wooden crates and rusted tools were strewn haphazardly across the floor. Broken pieces of furniture, long forgotten and abandoned, were scattered throughout the space, their once vibrant colors now faded with time. The walls were adorned with peeling paint, and patches of wallpaper clung stubbornly to the surfaces. Old, weathered horse saddles leaned against them. A sense of eerie tranquility filled the air, interrupted only by the asional sound of rodents scurrying in the shadows. | looked out the broken windows, attempting to guess the time of day. Brooding clouds loomed overhead, floating along a gray sky. | could hear the rain beating against the steel roof in a low hum.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Asharp whine emanated from the doors ahead of me as they slid open, startling me into alertness. Panic surged through me as memories of my encounter with Bruce flooded back. He poked his head in a grinned. ¡°Good morning, Coco,¡± Bruce¡¯s voice rang throughout the open space, making my skin crawl. He walked inside and slid the doors shut behind him before prowling toward me. | made a move to back away, only then realizing that | was bound to a chair. The rope rubbed my skin raw as | shifted. My heart began to pound in my chest as red at him. ¡°Let me go, Bruce,¡± | pleaded, my voice shaking. Bruce stepped closer and poked out his bottom lip. ¡°Oh, | don¡¯t think so, Coco. Besides, you kind of forced my hand here,¡± he said, his eyes gleaming with malevolence. Tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°Please, | won''t tell anyone what happened here. Just let me go,¡± | begged desperately. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go this far!¡± But Bruce¡¯s grip on reality seemed to have slipped entirely. Any hint of amusement had left his expression since ourst discussion, reced with something sadistic. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go until | get that money. And if you won¡¯t give it to me willingly, then I''ll have to involve your lover,¡± he hissed. At first, my mind drifted to Lucas, who | had pretended to date openly. He couldn¡¯t have been watching me that closely to even guess we were dating, especially since that was an act we reserved for Timothy. Except, there was a knowing look in his eyes as he tilted his chin up. ¡°Let''s see if lover boy can drop that hockey stick of his for a few seconds toe ¡®rescue¡¯ you,¡± said Bruce. ¡°I¡¯m sure he''ll b able to part with a few dors, or so.¡± My jaw dropped. ¡°No, don¡¯t bring Timothy into this!¡± Bruce raised an eyebrow, looking highly intrigued. ¡°So protective. Before, you could hardly stomach the guy, and | saw how he did you with that little bet of his.¡± Just the thought of even Bruce knowing about Timothy¡¯s bet made my stomach curdle. He thought it would be easy to try me after that, as if | was desperate enough. Regardless, he knew he was triggering me by dragging Timothy into this twisted game. ¡°He¡¯s a part of your life now, Coco, and he¡¯s going to pay for it. | wish | could just throw my legs back for ae up instead of working my life away,¡± he spat. ¡°You bastard,¡± | mumbled, leering up at him. ¡°I worked hard to get to where | am!¡± ¡°Of course, you did.¡± Bruce walked closer to me, his knees knocking against mine. He leaned over, his lips right at my ear as he said, ¡°With every inch of your body.¡± Tears streamed down my face and | turned away, ashamed that | could even cry in front of him in the first ce. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to you, Bruce. You can¡¯t control me or my life,¡± | asserted. Bruce onlyughed cruelly. ¡°You do belong make sure you give me exactly what | wao me now, Coco. And I¡¯m going i A 8.54%%% With that, Bruce turned and left the shed, leaving me alone in the suffocating room. | had to find a way out and escape this nightmare before Bruce carried out his threats. Frantically, | looked around the shed for anything that could help. My eyes fell on a rusty shovel tucked away in a corner. It was a long shot, but | had to try. Summoning every ounce of strength, | stood up, the weight of the chair making my breath ragged. | shimmied over to the shovel and turned around so that the sharpest edge was near my wrists. With trembling hands, | began sawing at the rope that bound her. Time seemed to stretch on endlessly as | worked on the rope. Each second felt like an eternity as | fought through the pain and exhaustion. After a while, | strained to look over my shoulder, desperate for any progress. The shovel had made a nice gash in the rope, not enough to split it. Where would | even go once it was off? From the sound of it, | was in an isted area. There was a likelihood of Timothy winding up right where | was. No words could describe my disdain for Bruce for dragging Timothy into this. If Timothy had the sense, unlike | had, he would stay away. That would be in his best interest at least. As much as | didn¡¯t want to entertain the idea, part of me was hoping that he would arrive. Bruce was using me for ckmail, after all, since he hadn¡¯t been able to ckmail me. | sighed and shifted around in my seat, the motivation leaving me. Instead, | watched the raindrops trickling down the broken ss and propel themselves onto. the dusty floorboards. Would Timothy give into his wishes in exchange for me? It felt almost selfish to believe he would. As disgusting at Bruce was, he was right about my naivete. It was what led to me sleeping with Timothy all those years ago. | had fallen victim to his soft kisses and tender touches, only to receive the final sting upon finding him and his friends having augh at my vulnerability. Timothy had undoubtedly changed since then. He was more focused, but he had also taken on a gentleness that seemed to emanate warmth. Despite all the pain he had caused me, | couldn¡¯t deny the sweetness | saw in his actions now. 11:21 Thu, 21 Mar GGA He went out of his way to help, offering a hand to those in need without hesitation. His smile was still reserved and guarded, but his hazel eyes gave off a hint of softness. Still, | wondered if I''d get to see those eyes again, admiring me from a distance as | denied him. As the rain continued to fall outside, | began to fall in and out of consciousness. The exhaustion was getting a hold of me, enticing me. Forgiveness didn¡¯t erase the past, but the anger and resentment that had once consumed me was fading. For once, | wanted to feel weightless. That came temporarily as | was imed by sleep. SEND GIFT COMMENT 111 11 21 Thu, 21 Mar GG Chapter 45 Chapter 45 | felt the gnawing ache in my stomach as | sat in the dimly lit shed, weak from hunger. | returned to cutting at the rope, but my movements were less methodical and more robotic as | grew tired. It looked like midday, but | wasn¡¯t sure if that was a whole day that had passed by, or perhaps more than that. Either way, Bruce hadn''t been back and | felt oddly lessfortable with that knowledge. | didn¡¯t know how secluded we were, so there was a possibility that just anybody could walk in with even worse intentions. without the threat of prying eyes. My arms were growing sore from cutting, but | was prepared to push through it before the doors of the shed suddenly slid open. | jerked away from the shovel and maneuvered the chair so that | was facing Bruce as he walked in. Of course, he wasn¡¯t dumb enough to ignore the fact that I¡¯d traveled across the room. He narrowed his eyes as he walked forward, arge bag dangling in his hands. ¡°Up to no good?¡± He dropped the bag at my feet and hovered over me, observing my ropes. He kissed his teeth and grumbled, ¡°As | thought.¡± | was prepared to give him a lousy bag caught my attention. | stretched my neck, attempting to get a nce at whatever was inside. Noticing my curiosity, Bruce laughed and picked it back up. attention. | stretch cuse, but the savory aroma drifting from the ¡°You must be hungry,¡± he said, his voice oozing with satisfaction. He kneeled down beside me and started pulling out the contents of the bag, which were just a box. and some utensils. When he popped open the box, my mouth watered at the sight of waffles and eggs with a side of sausage links. He took the bundle of utensils and began sawing into the sausage. ¡°Bruce, please,¡± | said hoarsely, my throat crying for water. He simply shrugged and stove a slice into his mouth, chewing painfully slow. It seemed that a whole hour passed as he went through the breakfast, sampling each. side with intrigue, as if acquiring a new taste. All the while, my stomach roared and grumbled, calling for its own fill despite the cheap looking food. 1/6 2 Chapter 45 Eventually, he finished it off with a loud burp that he blew in my direction. Then, with a smile, he tossed the utensils into the box and shoved it all to the side. ¡°Delicious!¡± he cheered, beaming at me. ¡°But | know you can do better. Remember those breakfasts you used to make, Coco?¡± | watched him, quietly taking him in. Those breakfasts were more so for my father and 1, especially as he got leaner over time. Getting the proper sustenance every day was a priority that he gave up on entirely. ¡°| hope you enjoyed the meal,¡± Bruce taunted, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°Maybe you should have brought a snack?¡± His words only served to deepen my resolve to escape. | had to keep him in at rtively good mood, which | was used to. ¡°So, what''s your grand n, Bruce?¡± | asked weakly. ¡°Why go through all this trouble?¡± Bruce hummed as he picked at his teeth with his pinkie nail. He spit out whatever residue had been lingering. ¡°Simple. I¡¯m going to get my share of the money you won in court.¡± | shifted in my seat, wincing as the rope cut into one of the burns it had left on my wrist while | was cutting it. Bruce was quick to notice this and he chuckled, leaning 1. in. ¡°Having trouble, Evie?¡± Bruce taunted, still seated beneath me like a petnt child. ¡°I must say, you¡¯re not as resourceful as | thought you were.¡± | resisted the urge to snap back at him. ying along, at least for the moment, him. might be my only chance to gain any advantage or at least for the moment, ¡°I''m just making myself morefortable,¡± | said. ¡°It¡¯s not every day | find myself in this kind of situation.¡± Bruce chuckled. ¡°You always did try so hard to act tough, Coco. Too defiant, just like your old man.¡± My heart leaped at the mention of myte father, who Bruce seemed determined to bring up at every moment possible. ¡°You never knew him,¡± | said, my anger ring. ¡°He had his own demons, and he took care of them in unfortunate ways.¡± Bruce¡¯s smile faltered for a moment, but he quickly recovered, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Ah, yes. Your dear old dad. Such a shame he couldn¡¯t take care of his little girl properly.¡± | gritted my teeth, keeping my next words from slipping out. He was just trying to provoke me, to break my spirit, but | refused to give him the satisfaction. ¡°You''re just like him, you know,¡± Bruce continued, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°Weak, pathetic, a burden to everyone around you.¡± His words stung, and | felt that familiar wave of self-doubt wash over me. He noted. my hesitation and his eyes widened. ¡°Oh, Evie,¡± Bruce sneered. ¡°You know you''re just fooling yourself. No one cares. about you. Not even the sad men that want to screw you.¡± My eyes began to sting as fresh tears threatened to spill. His words were all meant to prod at me, but they had broken through my resolve so easily. Only from Lucas and Aria did | ever hear an ¡°I love you¡± said genuinely, but that doubt in my mind always lingered. ¡°But anyway,¡± he switched the conversation, looking satisfied that he¡¯d drawn out my tears. ¡°I called lover boy, and he said he¡¯d be here promptly to ¡®bash my head. inN?velDrama.Org is the owner. He made air quotes around thatst part, but | could hear the tension in his voice. He stood up and dusted off his pants before kicking the bag of food off to the side. Then he walked around and ced his hands on my shoulders. his tight grip a warning on its own. Time seemed to crawl as we sat in the dimly lit shed. Every second felt like an eternity, and my heart pounded loudly in my ears. | strained to listen for any sound outside, praying that Timothy would find her. Suddenly, a familiar voice called out her name from beyond the walls of the shed. ¡°Evie! Evie, are you in there?¡± Relief flooded through me, knowing that Timothy was close. ¡°Tim-¡± | started to call his name before receiving a harsh p to the side of my head. | turned to re at Bruce. 36 | Without warning, Bruce lunged at me, a knife gleaming in his hand. Before | could scream, he pulled out some duct tape and pressed a piece of it against my mouth, silencing me. ¡°Shut the hell up.¡± Bruce hissed, his grip on the knife tightening. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, or i''ll make you regret it.¡± Timothy''s voice grew closer, his tone urgent. ¡°Evie, where are you? Answer me!¡± Desperate to warn Timothy, | tried to kick against the shed¡¯s wooden walls, hoping he would hear the noise and realize | was inside. But Bruce¡¯s iron grip kept me restrained, his eyes filled with a sinister triumph. ¡°You''re not going to ruin this for me, Evie,¡± Bruce whispered, his face inches from mine. ¡°Don¡¯t fuck this up.¡± In ast-ditch effort, | tried to scream, but the duct tape stifled her cries. Bruce gave up on trying to silence me, instead rushing to the door and ttening. him against the wall beside it. Abruptly, the shed door squealed open, and Timothy¡¯s concerned face appeared in the doorway. ¡°Evie? Are you in here?¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes scanned the dim interior of the shed, hist gaze finallynding on me. He was drenched from head to toe in rain water, making his face and hair almost glimmer. Fear and relief washed over Timothy''s features as he saw me bound and gagged. Without hesitation, he rushed towards me, but Bruce sprang into action, brandishing the knife. ¡°Not so fast,¡± Bruce warned, the knife gleaming dangerously in the dim light. ¡°One step closer, and | won''t hesitate to use this.¡± Timothy''s eyes narrowed, but he wisely stopped in his tracks. His gaze locked with mine, however, as Bruce stepped toward him. ¡°Let her go, Bruce,¡± Timothy said, his voice firm. ¡°This doesn¡¯t have to end badly for anyone.¡± Bruce¡¯s lips twisted into a malicious smile. ¡°Oh, but it does, Timothy. You don¡¯t understand the kind of game I¡¯m ying here.¡± My heart pounded as | took in the tense standoff between the two. Timothy wouldn''t back down, and | couldn''t decide if that was a terrible quality in this scenario. Even worse, Bruce seemed far more unpredictable and desperate, than before. The knife was a new essory he¡¯d brought along into his game of torture. All | could do was pray that Timothy would find a way to save us both. ¡°Damn, was the sex that good, Timmy?¡± Bruce snorted. ¡°Gotta give it another whiff before you skip off to the next dumb broad?¡± ¡°Shut you mouth!¡± Timothy growled. ¡°Watch your temper, lover boy!¡± Bruce snapped back, waving the knife around. ¡°I¡¯m armed and dangerous, remember? | also have some conditions.¡± ¡°You want money,¡± Timothy stated, but he seemed far more invested in me. He stepped closer to me, his eyes softening. ¡°Evie, are you alright?¡± he asked urgently. | nodded, trying to mask my fear for his sake. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Timothy,¡± | managed to say, my voice trembling slightly. Bruce hummed. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a brave little thing? So willing to protect her knight in shining armor,¡± he taunted, waltzing closer. Timothy''s jaw clenched, but he managed to keep his emotions in check. ¡°You''re not getting a cent out of either of us. You''re just going to ask for more.¡± Bruce¡¯s smile vanished, reced by a look of seething anger. ¡°You are one arrogant asshole,¡± he said icily. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I''m not here to y your games. Bruce.¡± Timothy replied, his voice unwavering. ¡°Let Evie go, and we can settle this without violence.¡± Something ticked in Bruce¡¯s expression. It seemed he would back down for a brief second, but then he lunged at Timothy, catching him off guard. The knife he had been wielding found its mark, piercing Timothy¡¯s shoulder. Ascream tore from my throat as Timothy cried out and copsed to his knees. Blood spilled from the wound and soaked his shirt in seconds. ¡°Timothy!¡± 5/0 111 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 apter 46 The air in the shed grew thick with tension as Bruce hovered over Timothy, his knife dripping with blood. Timothy was sprawled on the ground, his injured shoulder clutched in his hand. ¡°Oh, God!¡± | screamed, though it was muffled through the tape. Bruce¡¯s face contorted with a mix of anger and desperation as he tried to process the turn of events. It was clearly far more than he had anticipated. After a few seconds, he was marching toward me. He leaned over me and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Shut up, Evie! Just shut up so | can think!¡± | bit my lip, attempting to mute my cries as he began pacing the room. He began ranting to himself, waving the knife menacingly. | flinched with every wild gesture. | looked back at Timothy, and to my surprise, he was struggling to his feet. He used his uninjured arm to support himself on the wall as he stood. Bruce¡¯s attention too fixed on his rant that he failed to notice Timothy¡¯s attempt to stand back up. ¡°Fuck- This is your fault!¡± Bruce hissed, pointing a finger at me. dior Taking advantage of the distraction, Timothy steadied his breath and slowly approached Bruce from behind. Every movement was agony, but he continued forward. Right at that moment, Bruce turned his attention back to Timothy, and his eyes. widned in shock. ¡°What the hell?¡± Timothy gritted his teeth. ¡°I swear, if youy a finger on her...¡± Bruceughed coldly. ¡°She belongs to me now. Besides, don¡¯t act like you care now!¡± ¡°| do care!¡± Timothy shouted unexpectedly. Bruce lifted an eyebrow, tapping his chin with the tip of the knife. It left streaks of blood on his messy beard. ¡°Oh, really? How¡¯s that motorcycle treating you?¡± ¡°| made mistakes in the past,¡± Timothy admitted, his voice steady. ¡°But I¡¯ve changed, and | deeply regret how | treated Evie.¡± 1/6 ll 11 21 Thu, 21 MarC GA Bruce scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Changed, huh? That''s hard to believe. | still your face stered on the news with a new bitch on your arm every week.¡± Those are just the tabloids being messy,¡± Timothy replied earnestly. ¡°I care about Evie, and i want to make things right.¡± Bruce¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a cruel smirk tugged at the corners of his lips. ¡°Well, we''re not so easily fooled. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for your little public trial, | wouldn¡¯t have found her.¡± Timothy turned his gaze to me, ¡°I know,¡± Timothy said, his voice wavering. ¡°But that won¡¯t stop me from protecting her, regardless how what''s happened between 1. us. Bruceughed bitterly. ¡°Protect her? From what? Yourself? Timothy winced and grabbed his shoulder. Blood was dripping down his fingertips and onto the floor, leaving a trail behind him. | feared he would copse any moment. ¡°| won''t let my past mistakes define me,¡± Timothy said firmly. ¡°I want to be a better myself.¡± person, for Evie and fo Bruce shook his head, a sneer on his face. You think you can just waltz back into her life and y the hero? It¡¯s a little toote for that.¡± Timothy took a step forward, meeting Bruce¡¯s gaze with determination. ¡°I¡¯m not ying games with you. | won¡¯t let you hurt her.¡± Bruce¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he took a step closer to Timothy. ¡°And what are you. going to do about it? | don¡¯t ept dick as compensation, so try another route on this one.¡± As Bruce advanced toward Timothy, knife in hand. Timothy decided to make his next move. With a burst of adrenaline, he lunged at Bruce, sending him crashing¡¯ to the floor. The knife slipped from Bruce¡¯s hands andnds at my feet. Bruce was animalistic, kicking and screaming at Timothy pinned him down. Their struggle was fierce, and Timothy resolved to punching Bruce in the face. Despite his determination, | could tell Timothy¡¯s injuries were taking their toll. He paused, and Bruce took advantage of the opportunity, delivering a sharp blow 2/6 A hu, 21 Mar to Timothy''s shoulder. However, Timothy''s focus was unwavering. The room echoed with the sounds of punchesnding and bones snapping. Bruce¡¯s taunts became gargled nonsense as blood gushed out of his nose. Finally, one powerful blow sent Bruce crashing to the ground. His swollen eyes. were sealed shut and a groan escaped his busted lips. Hey there, unconscious and defeated. Timothy stood up and gave him a harsh kick to the ribs, but Bruce merely rolled. over like a weightless doll. Timothy was breathing heavily, his hands still trembling from the adrenaline coursing through his veins. The skin was torn from his knuckles from where they had connected with Bruce¡¯s teeth. Slowly, he turned his attention to me, and | couldn¡¯t help but shiver under the intensity of his stare. He moved to my side, his anger dissipating, reced by concern and tenderness. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Timothy asked, his voice gentle as he reached for the ropes that bound my wrists. | nodded, my eyes never leaving Timothy¡¯s. There was a certain level of turmoil in his gaze, the battle between his past and his present that Bruce had callously enticed. | wasn¡¯t too sure myself if the old Timothy would have beaten Bruce the way this one had. Timothy took the knife at my feet and began working on the ropes. Within a few cuts, | was freed. | feltpelled to reach out and touch his hand, my thumbs ghosting over his marred skin. ¡°Thank you,¡± | whispered. Timothy''s shoulders rxed slightly as he closed his hands around mine. ¡°I won''t let anyone hurt you, ever again,¡± he vowed, his voice filled with determination. ¡°Not even me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite the promise,¡± | said, attempting to be lighthearted. Timothy started to grin, but that was quickly wiped away by the pained expression that took over his face. He fell to one knee, his hands falling to grip my legs for support. ¡°Timothy!¡± | reached out to check Timothy¡¯s wound. At the feeling of thick, warm 3/6 Thu, 21 Mar G blood beneath my fingertips. | couldn¡¯t help but retract my fingers. A sigh escaped. my lips as crimson liquid trickled down my wrist. ¡°The bleeding is getting worse,¡± | said. ¡°We need to get you to a hospital.¡± ¡°I''m fine.¡± Timothy grunted, but as he tried to stand, his body betrayed him and he fell onto his side beside an unconscious Bruce. My heart raced as | knelt beside him. ¡°Timothy, hold on!¡± ¡°I''ll be fine,¡± Timothy repeated, though his face had turned pale, and sweat beaded on his forehead. ¡°Just need a moment...¡± | needed to act fast. With all the strength | had left, | managed to haul Timothy up. | held him against my side and limped past Bruce, who was still lying motionless. We stepped out into the pouring rain, which obscured my vision of the dense. forest that awaited us. | looked around, at a loss of whereN?velDrama.Org is the owner. to go. ¡°Timothy,¡± | looked up at his sunken face. Thankfully his eyes fluttered open as his name. ¡°Do you remember which way you came from?¡± Without a word, he pointed at the thin, dark trail to his right. | huffed, mentally preparing myself for the strain. The rain came down in sheets, drenching us as we made our way through the muddy trail. Timothy was slowly bing less stable, his feet dragging on the ground with every step. My own exhaustion and hunger weighed heavily on me, but | refused to let it overpower me./ ¡°Almost there,¡± Evie called out over the wind. ¡°Stay strong for me!¡± Timothy nodded, his jaw clenched in pain. We pressed on, each step taking us closer to the lot not too far ahead. | recognized Timothy¡¯s car immediately and relief washed over me. | quickened our pace as much as possible. When we reached the car, Timothy handed me the keys and | unlocked the side doors. Carefully, | helped him inside andid him across the seats. We were both soaked to the bone, and the cold had us shivering violently. ¡°| need to take a look at your wound,¡± | told him, wiping his bangs away from his. 111 eyes. Timothy nodded, wincing in pain as | gently peeled away his wet shirt to reveal the bloody gash on his shoulder. The wound looked deep, and | wasn¡¯t sure there was any way to stop the bleeding. ¡°I''m taking you to the ER. In the meantime, | think we¡¯re supposed to apply pressure to it,¡± | said, although it was a wild guess. ¡°| have a first aid kit in my backpack,¡± Timothy said, pointing at the trunk. ¡°It should have some bandages and antiseptic.¡± Without missing a beat, | jumped out and ran to the trunk, popping it open. | found the first aid kit tucked away under the bag of ice scrapers and snow brushes. When | ran back to Timothy, | caught him eyeing the wound with an expression of terror. ¡°That¡¯s a lot,¡± he said faintly, his eyelids drooping. | pressed on his chest, lightly pushing him back against the seat as | popped open. the kit. As one hand unwound the gauze, the other searched for a set of scissors to chop of a strip that was long enough. ¡°You''re going to be okay,¡± | promised him as | dressed the wound as best as | could with trembling hands and hardly any lighting. | had to be strong for him. | had to. ¡°Evie,¡± Timothy''s eyes fell shut, but his hand came to rest over mine with urgency. ¡°Evie...¡± I shushed him. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you to a hospital, but | need you to rest right now,¡± | replied, my heart aching for the pain he was enduring. Timothy nodded, but it was clear that he had more to say. We both knew we couldn''t stay in this car for too long with him bleeding out. ¡°Keep some pressure on it as much as possible,¡± | said, before shutting the side door. | hopped into the driver¡¯s seat and turned on the car. ¡°You''ll get through this. | hoped dearly that he would. 111 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 The nearest hospital was a few miles away, and the drive felt like an eternity. | kept ncing back at Timothy, worried about his condition. He had saved my life, and now he might pay for it. Finally, we arrived at the hospital''s emergency room entrance and | shifted the car into park. | looked back at Timothy, who''s breaths had calmed to a gentle cadence. ¡°I''ll be right back,¡± | told him, jumping out of the car. | rushed inside, shouting for help to anyone that would hear. | ran directly into one of the nurses and she gasped in horror when she drew away from my grip with blood. | looked down at myself and nearly cried at the sight of Timothy¡¯s blood smeared. all over my skin and clothes. The scent of iron was thick in the air. ¡°Miss?¡± The nurse beckoned, resting a hand on my arm. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He...¡± | could barely get the words out through a sob. ¡°Timothy...he was stabbed! He stabbed him!¡± Another nurse rushed up, but this one kept her distance as she looked at me with at look of skepticism. ¡°I don¡¯t see any cuts on you...¡± ¡°His name is Timothy Hayes,¡± | continued, pointing to the doors. ¡°He¡¯sying down in my car and he¡¯s bleeding.¡± For a moment, both of them blinked and exchanged nces. This made my blood boil and | mmed my hand against the near wall. ¡°For god sakes, DO something!¡± | screamed. ¡°All right!¡± The one nurse held onto me, keeping me steady. ¡°Just point us to where he is.¡± The nurses followed me out to the car where Timothy was stillying down. One had brought out a wheelchair for him to sit in, which made it easier to roll him inside. He didn¡¯t respond to most of the movement, his body pale and limp as they brought him to the back for treatment. | was left in the hospital lobby, soaked in blood and rain. Some eyes lingered on 4/4 [e) A me as | walked over and took a seat by the fish tank. Nausea was kicking in, but | couldn¡¯t decipher if it was from the hunger or from all the blood. The hospital lobby seemed like a breeding ground for anxiety and uncertainty. Every passing minute felt like an eternity, and my mind was consumed by thoughts of what could be happening to him. | clenched my trembling hands together, trying to focus on anything other than the worst-case scenarios. All those moments we shared together, from theughter to the tender touches, came flooding back to me in a suffocating realization. How could we havee so far, only for it to end like this? Even if Bruce turned out to be right at Timothy''s habits, | would never want him dead. | nced at the entrance of the emergency room, desperately hoping to catch a glimpse of a doctor or nurse with news of Timothy. After a few minutes, | decided to find a distraction of any kind. | took out my phone, hoping it even still functioned after getting rained on. It was no surprise that Bruce forgot to swipe it off me, like the genius he was. Fortunately, the screen flickered on and | caught the mass of notifications that awaited me, mostly from Aria and Lucas. Aria sent, Where the fare u?? Answer me! Please me okay!!! Lucas texted, Evie, if you can, please pick up! Aria¡¯s stalking you! Are you good??? The feeling of istion intensified, and | longed to talk to either them. With a heavy sigh, | clicked on Aria¡¯s picture and dialed her number. Not even a few rings passed before she answered, her voice almost a screech. ¡°Evie, where the hell have you been? We¡¯ve been trying to reach you!¡± ¡°I''m so sorry, Aria,¡± | said, my voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve been at the hospital with. Timothy. He got hurt, and | just... | couldn''t think straight.¡± Aria¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Oh, Evie, I¡¯m sorry. Is Timothy okay?¡± 2/4 Thu ¡°| don¡¯t know yet, | admitted with a sniffle. ¡°The doctors are examining him now. It¡¯s been so long, and I¡¯m scared, Aria. I¡¯m really scared.¡± ¡°Try to stay strong, Evie,¡± Aria encouraged. ¡°Timothy is a tough guy, and he''ll make it through. You have to believe that.¡± ¡°| know, but what if...¡± my voice cracked, unable to finish the thought. ¡°You can¡¯t think like that,¡± Aria said firmly. ¡°Focus on the positive. Timothy is strong, and he has you by his side. That''s a powerfulbination.¡± | nodded, even though Aria couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°You''re right. I''ll stay positive.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Aria said. ¡°Do you need me toe up there? Which ER is it?¡± ¡°It''s pretty far away,¡± | said, although | honestly didn¡¯t know. The area was unfamiliar to me. ¡°But you don¡¯t have toe all the way up.¡± Aria sighed. ¡°You''re sure?¡± ¡°I''m positive,¡± | assured her, wiping the tears from my eyes. ¡°Thank you, Aria.¡± After hanging up, | felt a little more supported, but the waiting was still agonizing. | tried to distract myself by flipping through magazines in the lobby. Only a few pages in, | noticed something peculiar. ¡°Timothy¡¯s New Beau?¡± The headline read in bold letters. Below it was a picture of con his skin glowing and his eyes twinkling at the camera. It was huge contrast to how he''d looked getting rolled in the ER. Just beside his face was another photo, this time of a woman dark hair and round. eyes looked familiar to my own. | brought the page closer to my face and nearly shouted upon figuring out that the blurred woman was actually me! They had gotten an image of me leaving the courtroom. Timothy was standing beside me, looking far moreposed. There was a red circle over my hand where it connected to Timothy''s elbow, and the words ¡°Is this business professional¡± were type out below it. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± | flipped to the next message, only to discover more news on the issue. Fans were chipping in with their opinions, particrly about me. Jessica: | wish | was Timothy¡¯swyer. His case would¡¯ve been settled ages ago! T Rachel: He couldn''t have picked a prettierwyer? Especially if he was going to date her afterward....Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. | rolled my eyes and shut the magazine before tossing it back into the stack beside me. Figures they would have a lot to say. At least Aria seemed more generous with the idea of Timothy and | dating, even though it was far from the truth. In hindsight, of course. We never actually dated, as Bruce made painfully obvious. when talking me down. Timothy imed that the side of him that I''d known in High School waspletely gone. Still, media perception of him remained determined to always paint him as the sessful bachelor with a woman at his side. It was a heavy contrast to the reserved, career focused man I''d spent time with. After what felt like an eternity, a doctor approached me with a tired smile. | stood. up, holding my breath in preparation for the news.. ¡°You must be Evie,¡± he said, holding his hands together. ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Stevens. Timothy is doing well. The stab wound was deep, but we managed to stop the bleeding, and he¡¯s stable now.¡± My grip on the seat eased up and | was able to stand more independently. | sighed, ovee with a rush of relief. ¡°Thy you so much.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Dr. Stevens said with a nod. ¡°He¡¯s asked to see you.¡± | blinked. ¡°H¡ªHe did?¡± Dr. Stevens tucked in his chin. ¡°He demanded it, actually. | you could please follow me. He motioned for me to walk with him. Without another word, | followed behind him down the cool hallway, feeling my resolve slowly build its way up again. Howe he asked for me? SEND GIFT COMMENT 11 22 Thu, 21 Mar GG Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The hospital room was dimly lit, casting a flourescent glow over Timothy¡¯s frail form lying in the bed. A cry escaped my lips at the sight of him in such a weakened state. His face was pale, and his eyes were heavy with pain. Fresh tears welled in my eyes as | approached his bedside. As | walked closer, his eyes snapped open and he smiled brightly. It was almost child-like, his eyes full of hope as he caught me standing there, ¡°Hey,¡± he said softly, his voice hoarse. ¡°Hi,¡± | replied. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Better now that you¡¯re here,¡± Timothy said. He tried to sit up but groaned at the pain in his shoulder. | rushed over and adjusted the pillows so that he could be propped up. When | was sure he wasfortable, | pulled a chair close to the bed and sat down, reaching for the ss of water on the nightstand. ¡°Here, Timothy, you need to stay hydrated,¡± | said gently, offering him the water. He smiled weakly and took a few sips, wincing slightly as he moved. ¡°Thank you, Evie,¡± he whispered. | shook my head, tears streaming down my cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry | got you involved in all of this. | never thought he would go so far!¡± Timothy sighed. ¡°No, Evie, this isn¡¯t your fault. Bruce had the knife and decided to use it.¡± ¡°Still,¡± | looked away from Timothy¡¯s intense stare. ¡°If | hadn¡¯t gone to him on my own, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to kidnap me.¡± Timothy''s eyes filled with concern as he looked at me. ¡°How long has he been harassing you for money? Was he like this when you lived with him?¡± Taking a deep breath, | looked back at Timothy. It was time to be truthful, even though it was a truth | hardly wanted to acknowledge. ¡°Bruce was my stepbrother, but | hardly considered him my sibling.¡± | began, my voice trembling. ¡°He was the reason | left home suddenly all those years ago.¡± 4/4 Chapter 45 ¡°What?¡± Timothy''s eyes widened. 1 took a deep breath, mustering the courage to speak on Bruce. It was a reality that | hardly told anyone, not even Aria. ¡°When | was living at home with my father and stepmother, Bruce was...challenging,¡± | began, my voice wavering with emotion. ¡°He was always cruel. It started out childish at first.¡± Timothy''s jaw clenched with anger, but he remained silent, encouraging me to continue. ¡°He would yank my air, call me names, pretty much just tease me,¡± | exined further. | hugged my torso and looked away as the shame returned in full force. It felt like | always let these things go farther than necessary. ¡°As we got older, that started to change. He would whisper nasty things in my ear, and he was always touching me,¡± | added. ¡°Whenever | told him off, he would just push further.¡± ¡°What about your parents?¡± Timothy pressed, his fists tightening. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that they knew and still did nothing?¡± | wiped my eyes. ¡°I tried to tell my father and stepmother about what he was doing, but they didn¡¯t believe me. Well, they really didn¡¯t seem to care,¡± | admitted. ¡°My father was just absent, and my stepmother, Bruce¡¯s mom, thought | was just exaggerating about her son or making it up to get attention. Of course, Bruce got worse.¡± ¡°God...¡± Timothy squeezed his eyes shut and turned his head away, like he could visualize the harsh memories pooling out of me. His heart monitor quickened its pace and | hesitated, cing my hand over his. ¡°| don¡¯t want to stress you out with this,¡± | told him. His eyes shot back open and he panted, ¡°No, Evie, please. You can tell me, if you¡¯refortable. | want to know what that bastard¡¯s been doing.¡± His fingers wrapped around mine, much colder in temperature. | ran my fingers over his swollen knuckles, which had begun to scab where the skin was torn. | fought the urge to kiss each individually, as if it would provide some sort of magic touch. 11 22 Thu, 21 Mar G GA He sighed, his lips parting at my touch. His skin was so cold, it must''ve felt nice that | was sharing my warmth. ¡°One night,¡± | continued, ¡°It all escted. | was in my room, lying down, when | heard Bruce creeping into my room. He kept trying to pin me down, saying... | paused, watching Timothy''s curious expression. The next part coulde off unintentionally as a guilt-trip, which didn¡¯t suit the situation with him being confined to a hospital bed. | wasn¡¯t sure if we were ready to be honest about that day, no matter how much he apologized. Still, it was what he asked for. | could set aside my filter for now. ¡°He told me that if 1 was desperate enough to sleep with you, Timothy, then I¡¯d spread my legs for him just as easily.¡± Timothy gaped at that, his entire countenance shrouded in horror at the implication. Not a sound left him as he leaned back against the pillows and stared up at the ceiling. His grip began to slip away from my mine and | let him drop hist hand back on the bed. Despite his reaction, | went on. ¡°I fought back with everything | had. There was amp on my bedside table | managed to grab and hit him with it.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He was bleeding and furious, threatening to ruin my life if | ever told anyone. what had happened. He eventually passed out, and | thought that I¡¯d killed him.¡± Timothy''s face darkened with anger. ¡°You did the right thing. I¡¯m so sorry, Evie. You never deserved any of that,¡± he said softly. ¡°| was terrified,¡± | confessed, tears streaming down my cheeks. ¡°I knew | couldn''t stay there any longer. So, | took what little money | had saved and ran away. | up found myself alone in the wilderness, afraid that he would find me...¡± ¡°Evie.¡± He lifted his hand and brushed it against my cheek. He took my hand in his and pulled me closer. All at once, | found myself buried in hisforting embrace. ¡°You were protecting yourself,¡± he murmured, his voice filled withpassion. ¡°| was lucky to meet Aria,¡± | said, my voice slightly muffled against Timothy''s good shoulder. ¡°She saved me and took me in. | was able to apply tow school with her support.¡± Ill Chapter 48 Timothy leaned back, gently wiping away my tears. ¡°Figures you would bounce back after everything you¡¯ve gone through.¡± |ughed, the sound almost foreign to my ears. ¡°And now, you''vee back into my life,¡± | said softly. ¡°I¡¯m still bouncing.¡± Timothy frowned at that, but his hands were still cupping my face as he spoke. ¡°I meant what | said about protecting you.¡± | felt a warmth spread through my heart at his words. She reached up and took his hands, gently pulling them away from my face. ¡°Thank you, Timothy.¡± His heart monitor slowed and he nodded in response. A loud yawn escaped him and he eyed me apologetically. ¡°It''s probably the pain meds they have you on,¡± | told him, cing his hands in hisp. Timothy''s eyes began to droop, the pain medication taking its toll. ¡°I¡¯m so tired,¡± he mumbled, his eyelids heavy. | hummed, brushing a strand of hair away from his face. ¡°Rest, Timothy. You need to heal.¡± He gave me a sleepy smile and murmured, ¡°I will, but promise me you''ll stay here.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be right here,¡± | assured him.. As Timothy drifted off to sleep, | sat there, watching over him. He¡¯d gotten himself stabbed by trying to save me. It wasn¡¯t a reality that | wanted, but the idea of such a sacrifice being done for me made my heart ache. Before leaving the room, | leaned over and gently kissed his cheek. ¡°Thank you, Timothy,¡± | whispered. Wait, is he awake?! T 0 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 He is still quiet. With onest nce at him, | quictly left the room. As she walked down the hospital corridor, | felt the exhaustion return in full force. | had crossed so many of my own boundaries just in the past couple of hours. It made one issue of mine more evident: Timothy and | were far from over. | stumbled through the door of the apartment, my body weak with exhaustion and hunger. The events from the woods still weighed heavily on me, and | felt like | could barely stand. Aria popped up from around the corner. As soon as she saw me, she came rushing towards me, her eyes wide with worry. ¡°Oh, my goodness, Evie! What happened? Are you okay?¡± Aria asked rapidly. ¡°I-I need to get his blood off of me,¡± | blurted out, tripping over my words. They didn¡¯t seem to register to her at first as she stood there and blinked at me for a few seconds. Finally, it seemed to commute, and she backed away, holding her hands up. ¡°Oh! Yeah, go take a long bath,¡± she begged, sping her hands together. | nodded, already shuffling toward the bathroom down the hall. Just before | closed the door, she shouted, ¡°I''ll make you some dinner!¡± | stood before the mirror, my reflection a dark expression of my reality. My face was ashen, smeared with dirt and blood. My brown eyes, usually bright with determination, were red and strained. With a deep breath, | tore my gaze away from the mirror. There was work to be done, decisions to be made, and | couldn''t afford to dwell on my appearance any longer. Besides, Timothy was in far worse condition than me. | stepped away from the mirror and switched on the shower, already rxing at the sight of the powerful streams shooting from the shower head. | peeled off my clothes and stepped in. The water cascaded over me, mingling with the tears that streamed down my 1/6 hopen an cheeks | grabbed the shampoo and squirted it in my hair before working it in with my nails. The red film of blood on my skin washed away at my feet and swirled down the drain, erasing all evidence of its existence. If only the water could wash away my thoughts. As the water flowed over my face. | couldn¡¯t stop reying the event of Bruce¡¯s knife sinking into Timothy''s skin. Bruce didn¡¯t even think Timothy would risk it, but he had been wrong. My rtionship with Timothy was a dangerous dance on the edge of disaster. He was my client, and | was hiswyer. Yet, there | was kissing his cheek in the hospital. | could chop it off to pity, but | was just as pitiful for caving in. | scrubbed my skin raw, breaking off thest remnants of debris until | was left with a sense of purification. Wrapping myself in a towel. | stepped into the bedroom and caught a glimpse of myself in the body¡ªlength mirror. | still looked weathered, and a bruise | hadn¡¯t noticed on the side of my face was visibly purple. But | was clean. I got dressed in some sweatpants and arge sweatshirt, the cold still clinging to me, before stepping back into the living room. Aria was at the stove, stirring pasta in arge pot as marinara sauce sizzled in the pan beside it. The tangy aroma lifted my spirits ever so slightly and | drifted into the kitchen. As | slid onto one of the seats at the counter, the chair legs squeaked beneath my weight. This caught Aria¡¯s attention as she then whipped around. spoon still in hand. | crossed my arms over the table and hunched over. She looked ready to burst with questions, but | could tell she was holding it all in. ¡°| don¡¯t know where to start,¡± | said, my voice quivering. Aria set down the spoon, finally realizing she was dripping sauce everywhere, before walking over to me. Take your time, Evie. I''m here for you,¡± she said. soothingly. She ced her hands on my arms and suddenly snatched them away. Without a second thought, she rushed to grab a nket from off the couch, then draped it over my shoulders. She then brought me a ss of water that | wound up gulping 26 111 down in one sitting. ¡°Start from the beginning,¡± Aria encouraged, rubbing circles on my back. ¡°Bruce wanted money,¡± | said finally. ¡°But | told him that | wouldn''t give it to him, so he got Timothy involved.¡± Aria¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°That monster! | can¡¯t believe he would do such a thing.¡± she seethed. ¡°He kept me tied up and taunted me until Timothy came. Then he-¡± | cut myself, reminded of Timothy''s pained cry as he copsed. ¡°I was so scared, Aria!¡± Aria took my hand and held it tightly. ¡°You¡¯re safe now, Evie. He won''t hurt you. again,¡± she assured me. ¡°He¡¯ still out there!¡± Aria grunted. ¡°Then we need to call the police. They need to find Bruce and make sure he can¡¯t hurt anyone else,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Because they¡¯ve been so receptive before,¡± | said bitterly. ¡°They''ll investigate, then say that there¡¯s no direct evidence.¡± ¡°Evie, you can¡¯t let him get away with this,¡± Aria said, letting go of me. ¡°He kidnapped you, and he stabbed Timothy. He needs to be held ountable for what he¡¯s done.¡± | looked up at Aria. ¡°I know, but what if there¡¯s not enough evidence? What if it¡¯s just his word against mine? The police might not be able to do anything.¡± Aria sighed and sat down beside me. ¡°I understand your fears, but we have to at least try. We can¡¯t let him continue to hurt you or anyone else.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. | shook my head, tears welling up in my eyes once again. ¡°I¡¯m just so scared, Aria. He¡¯s already hurt Timothy.¡° Aria squeezed my shoulder gently. ¡°I won''t let that happen. We''ll take every precaution to keep you safe.¡± ¡°But what if it''s not enough?¡± | sighed heavily. ¡°What if he finds a way to manipte the situation again? | can¡¯t go through that again, Aria.¡± [e) A Chapter 49 Mar GC Aria¡¯s expression softened as she looked into my eyes. ¡°I promise you, Evie, you won''t have to face this alone. We''ll gather as much evidence as we can against him.¡± | took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. Aria¡¯s words offered me somefort. ¡°Just give me time to think about it,¡± | said finally, wiping away my tears. ¡°But can | at least get some food before then?¡± Aria gasped. ¡°The pasta!¡± The pasta on the stove, unbeknownst to the both of us, had been boiling over the whole time. Aria grabbed the spoon and began to stir rapidly, taming the frothy water. ¡°You will eat, mark my words!¡± she promised, and | found myselfughing at the absurdity of her words. A few days had passed since the incident in the woods, and my concern for Timothy had be a heavy burden. | longed to check on him, to see how he was faring. I¡¯d caught the news reports about his recovery, but nothing definite about him being discharged from the hospital. His fans were camped outside the hospital with signs posted up that wished him a speedy recovery. Others were holding peculiar rituals, vowing to curse the man. who had stabbed Timothy. As oundish as they looked, | wanted their curses to work. Of course, unlike his loyal fans, | had a front row seat to Timothy''s life. He would be back soon, but the fear of facing him, of seeing the pain | had caused him, held me back. That didn¡¯tst too long. On particr evening, as | was going to go check the mail, | noticed the light blink. above the elevator doors. When they opened, Timothy emerged, apanied by another man. | watched from across the hall as he led Timothy into the room. ¡°My legs still work, you know,¡± Timothy grumbled. ¡°Can you just let someone take care of you, for once?¡± the man retorted, following Timothy inside. The door was left ajar and | stood still, waiting for it to close. Ill Chapter 49 | bit my lip, torn between wanting to know how Timothy was and wanting to avoid him altogether. Eventually, the man walked back out, saying goodbye to Timothy before shutting the door behind him. He stopped to check his phone and I decided right then to approach him. ¡°Hey,¡± she said softly, hoping my voice was low enough that Timothy couldn¡¯t hear. The man turned to me, offering a warm smile. ¡°Hey there! You must be Evie. I¡¯m Ethan, a friend of Timothy''s. He¡¯s told me a lot about you.¡± | managed a small smile in return. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ethan. Is Timothy okay?¡± Ethan nodded rapidly. ¡°He¡¯s doing better. A bit sore, but he¡¯ll recover. You should drop by and check on him sometime. | think it would mean a lot to him.¡± My chest constricted at the thought of seeing Timothy, but | couldn¡¯t deny that | wanted to be sure he was okay. At least he still wanted to see me without being drug induced. ¡°Yeah, maybe | will,¡± | replied hesitantly. Ethan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Great! I''ll be busy for a while, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯d appreciate yourpany.¡± He waved farewell and started walking to the elevator, which | took as my cue to leave as well. As | walked back into the apartment, | told Aria about the encounter, and she listened intently. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a sign, Evie. You should go see him,¡± Aria suggested. | sighed, feeling torn. ¡°I want to, but | don¡¯t know if | can face him after everything. He got hurt because of me.¡± Aria ced aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself for what Bruce did. Timothy made his own choice to protect you. He cares about you, Evie.¡± ¡°Yeah, but | don¡¯t know if | can face him so soon,¡± | groaned, throwing my head in my hands. Aria huffed. ¡°You won¡¯t know until you try. Trust your instincts, Evie. If you feel like you should see him, then do it.¡± | lifted my head back up, catching the triumphant grin stered on her face. She 111 was looking at the oven then, her eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°You know what would be a sweet gesture? Make him a cake,¡± Aria suggested, her eyes lighting up.. | blinked in surprise. ¡°A cake?¡± ¡°Yes! It''s a simple yet thoughtful way to show him that you''re grateful for what he did,¡± Aria exined. ¡°Trust me, it''ll mean a lot to him. | considered the idea. Making a cake was certainly a nice gesture, but | wasn¡¯t really the baker type. Fortunately, the wonderful world wide web could remedy that problem. ¡°Okay,¡± | said finally. ¡°Ill do it.¡± Aria beamed. ¡°Great! I¡¯m sure he''ll appreciate it.¡± The thought of that brought a small smile to my face. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ¡°Are you sure you''re supposed to be off bed rest?¡± Timothy sighed and adjusted his shirt cor, cringing as the material rubbed against his sore shoulder. Ethan had been in his ear the whole night, hesitant about Timothy going out so soon after the incident. Still, Timothy insisted on taking both David and Ethan out for a night at the club. Despite the lingering pain in his shoulder, he needed to escape the suffocating thoughts that had gued him ever since the incident with Bruce. He also hadn''t seen Evie ever since then, but he wasn¡¯t too sure how to approach her either. His time in the hospital had been a blur. They had pumped him with enough medication to put an elephant to sleep, so he gathered brief memories. He could especially recall Evie dragging him there in the first ce, his blood smeared all over her. He wanted more than anything to keep pummeling Bruce. There were details about him that he could''ve guessed just from seeing him all those years ago, and he hadn¡¯t changed a bit. There were approaching the front of the line to the club and Timothy reached for his ID. Fortunately, David stepped in for him this time around. ¡°He said he just wants to have a good time tonight,¡± he told Ethan. ¡°He''ll be fine. Right, Timothy?¡± ¡°Right,¡± Timothy said absently, shing his ID at the bouncer. He gave him a nod and removed the velvet rope.. ¡°Sure.¡± Ethan rolled his eyes and showed his ID through his wallet before following the others inside.. The club was alive with energy as the group entered, the thumping music and colorful lights engulfing them in a world of hedonism and excitement. They made their way to the bar and took up three of the stools. The bartender turned to them. and took their orders. After three shots of vodka, Timothy felt his limbs start to numb and the world. around him dissolved into a kaleidoscope of glimmering lights. His head bobbed to the music and eventually the rest of his body followed, moving to the rhythm. 4/4 IT 0 A David snorted beside him. ¡°Easy there, Tim. Save thedies for the rest of us!¡± ¡°I''m going to dance,¡± Timothy said absently, slipping out of his seat. As he turned, he felt a hand grip his arm. Ethan shot him a warning look. ¡°Don''t strain yourself,¡± Ethan shouted over the music. ¡°You heading out to the floor?¡± David butted in, setting down his drink. ¡°Wait for me!¡± As he watched them head off to the dance floor, Ethan sighed. Eventually, he relented and chased after them. ¡°Hold on!¡± The three of them joined the crowd on the dance floor, trying to lose himself in the rhythm and movement. For a brief moment, Timothy felt the weight of his worries lift, reced by the pulsating beats and the euphoria of the moment. As the night went on, he let go of his inhibitions,ughing and dancing with his friends, momentarily forgetting the troubles that had haunted him. It was almost therapeutic. The hours passed in a blur, and as the night wore on, Timothy¡¯s exhaustion started to catch up with him. His shoulder throbbed with every movement, and he knew he should probably call it a night. Reluctantly, Timothy made his way to a booth where Ethan and David were sitting. ¡°I think I¡¯ve had enough for tonight,¡± he admitted with a tired smile. As he sat down, Timothy tried to distract himself, focusing on theughter and chatter around him. But his eyes wandered, and his heart nearly seized when he saw Lucas dancing closely with another man on the dance floor. Anger surged within him, and he balled his hands into fists. Lucas was all over the other man, grinding on him without care. When he started whispering into the man¡¯s ear, Timothy¡¯s n to forget about his troubles. evaporated. He couldn''t ignore what he saw, nor could he pretend that everything was fine. Lucas was supposedly all over Evie, but in private, he was rubbing up against random men at a club. Timothy doubted that this was something Evie could approve of Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Timothy left his friends at the booth. As he 2/4 A reached Lucas, the music seemed to fade into the background, leaving only the sound of his own heartbeat echoing in his ears. He tapped Lucas on the shoulder, interrupting his dance. Timothy''s jaw clenched, and he forced himself to keep his voice steady as he spoke. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, Lucas?¡± Lucas turned around, his face registering surprise. ¡°Timothy? What are you doing here?¡± he asked, slightly slurring his words. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me,¡± Timothy snapped. ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Lucas¡¯s confusion morphed into a realization, and he scoffed. ¡°Oh, right. You''re still hung up on Evie.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point, Timothy retorted, clenching his fists. ¡°YOU are with Evie, asshole! Yet here you are draping yourself on some dude!¡± The man Lucas had been dancing with started backing away, clearly wanting no part of the conversation. Lucas waved him away, not taking his eyes away from Timothy¡¯s as a sly grin took over his face. Lucas chuckled, his nonchnt attitude infuriating Timothy even more. ¡°Come on, Timothy. What Evie and | do is none of your concern. ¡°It is if you hurt her!¡± Timothy growled, inching toward him. ¡°All that talk about her body...| should¡¯ve known you didn¡¯t give a damn about her.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Lucas pursed his lips. ¡°Oh? And you''re such a saint, right? Considering you''ll screw anything that moves!¡± Timothy''s anger intensified and banished any thought of controlling himself. With a sudden burst of energy, he swung his fist at Lucas,nding a punch squarely on his jaw. The force knocked Lucas back, and he stumbled before catching himself. ¡°What the hell, man?¡± Lucas rubbed his jaw, his eyes wide with shock. ¡°You stay away from Evie,¡± Timothy warned, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Shel deserves better than you.¡± Lucas red at Timothy. ¡°What are you going to do about it? Tell her? Go ahead, she won''t care.¡± A ANI Chapter 50 Timothy''s heart twisted at Lucas¡¯s words, but he stood his ground. ¡°I won¡¯t tell her if you leave her alone. Break up with her, and | won''t interfere.¡± For a moment, Lucas seemed to consider the offer, but then he cracked a smile. ¡°No way. If she wants to be with me, that¡¯s her choice.¡± Timothy''s patience wore thin, and he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You''re unbelievable.¡± The tension in the room was palpable as Timothy''s eyes bore into Lucas! ¡°I''m not going to ask you again, Lucas. If you hurt her, | will d set you straight,¡± Timothy pressed. Lucas snickered. ¡°Toote for that one, buddy!¡± Timothy shoved him, which wiped the smirk right off of Lucas¡® face. He looked taken aback by the intensity of Timothy¡¯s expression. ¡°You think this shit is funny?¡± Timothy hissed. ¡°Break up with Evie, for your own sake.¡± 25TH COMMENT 0 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Lucas sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°You are persistent. Look, | care about Evie, and | think it¡¯s fair to say that you can¡¯t be trusted either.¡± Timothy''s anger wavered for a moment as he looked into Lucas¡¯s eyes. How much had Evie told him? Or maybe Lucas had just made his own assumptions from the news? Still, despite what he did to Evie, Lucas was the one dating her. He was also the one cheating on her in in sight. ¡°| care about Evie too,¡± Timothy said, his voice softening. ¡°Enough that I''ll tell her all about how you¡¯ve been going behind her back.¡± Lucas looked down, wiping away the speck of blood that had escaped his busted lip. ¡°So you really like her, huh?¡± he asked, his voice oddly neutral. Timothy took a deep breath. ¡°I want you to leave Evie alone,¡± he repeated. ¡°She deserves better than this, and | won''t let you hurt her.¡± Lucas nodded, his expression pained. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt her,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But | don¡¯t know if | can stay away from her.¡± ¡°If you care about her, you''ll let her go,¡± said Timothy. ¡°It¡¯s the least you can do after everything that¡¯s happened.¡± Lucas looked torn, as if waging a war within himself. Finally, he looked up at Timothy, his eyes filled with regret.. ¡°I''ll break up with her,¡± he said finally, Evie As | stepped into the quaint little grocery store, | reached into my back pocket and pulled out the list of ingredients. Cake seemed like the safest choice, assuming he hadn''t thrown out thest slice | gave him. | pushed my cart down the aisle, picking up a bag of flour and sugar, only to put them back momentster. Should | make a ssic vani cake, or something more adventurous like a chocte raspberry cake? The choices seemed endless, and | didn¡¯t want to disappoint Timothy with a subpar creation. 1/ B53%5 Chapter 51 Agonizing over a cake would have seemed so silly to me before, but here | was biting my nails over baking something perfect for Timothy. The events from these past couple of days were still lingering in my heart. The fear of losing Timothy had been unbearable, and the realization of how much he meant to me was both overwhelming and ufortable. Then again, he shouldn¡¯t have been something for me to lose. As | strolled down the sidewalk, my phone rang, and | saw Lucas¡¯s name sh on the screen. | answered quickly and pressed the phone to my ear. ¡°Hey, Lucas,¡± | said, approaching my car. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Lucas¡¯s voice on the other end sounded slightly strained. ¡°Hey, Evie,¡± he replied. ¡°Are you okay?¡± | asked, opening the passenger door. ¡°You sound off.¡± ¡°I''ve been thinking,¡± Lucas started. | chuckled. ¡°Oh, really? What¡¯s on your mind, Lucas?¡± Lucas cleared his throat, not sounding as chipper as he usually did. ¡°Well, you know we''ve been pretending to be ina rtionship for a while now. | think it¡¯s time to call it quits.¡± | rolled her eyes yfully. ¡°Oh, no! What went wrong? Was it my cooking again?¡± That got augh out him, but it quickly died off with a sigh. ¡°Oh, it was definitely the cooking. But seriously, I¡¯m breaking up with you, Evie. It¡¯s been fun, but | think we¡¯ve had enough of our fake rtionship.¡± ¡°You''re breaking my heart, Lucas. How will | ever survive without you as my pretend boyfriend?¡± ¡°Well, I''m sure there''s one fe waiting next in line,¡± he said with a snort. ¡°Your darling hockey yer gave me a shinerst night.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± I mmed the door and rushed to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Timothy punched you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, Lucas assured me. ¡°Guess he caught me having too much fun with some guy at the club.¡± A mix of emotions surged through me. On one hand, Timothy cared about me [e) A Chapare $1 enough to stand up for me, even with the rtionship being false. On the other hand, | hated the fact that my friend had to get punched for no good reason. ¡°He was pretty worked up about it. He was really protective of you,¡± Lucas continued. ¡°Even told me to break things off between us. ¡°Break things off...¡± | ced the phone on the dashboard and turned on the speaker. ¡°So you''re breaking up with me?¡± Lucas kissed his teeth. ¡°Well, | don¡¯t n on getting punched again, so yes, I¡¯m ending things.¡± | stifled augh and ced my hands on the wheel. My amusement had quickly deteriorated into something more delirious. The barrier between Timothy and me was quickly eroding. | took a deep breath, trying to collect her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± | said sincerely. ¡°If there¡¯s any damage or medical bills, I¡¯ll cover it.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Lucas replied quickly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. Just... There was a brief pause on the other end of the line before Lucas spoke again. ¡°I hope you can figure things out with him. He really cares about you. His fist told me.¡± ¡°He does,¡± | said, almost absently. ¡°And I¡¯m really sorry, Lucas. | might sock him in the face when | see him again, just for you!¡± ¡°Please do!¡± he said with augh. ¡°Listen, I''ll let you go. Just take care of yourself, okay?¡± ¡°| will,¡± | promised. After hanging up with Lucas, | found myself feeling a mix of emotions. | was relieved that he didn¡¯t me me for what happened, but | couldn¡¯t help but feel. guilty for unintentionally leading him into Timothy''s wrath. | was going to have to confront him about it. As | left the elevator to the apartment floor, | noticed a woman standing nervously. in front of Timothy¡¯s door. She seemed out of ce, and her disarrayed appearance piqued my curiosity. | hesitated fora moment, wondering if | should Chajar 31 approach her, but my concern for Timothy outweighed my uncertainty. ¡°Um, excuse me,¡± | said gently, stepping closer to her. ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡± The woman turned to face me, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Yes, I-I¡¯m looking for Timothy,¡± she stammered. | couldn''t help but notice how her eyes darted nervously between me and the door. ¡°I¡¯m Evie, Timothy¡¯s neighbor. Is everything okay?¡± She let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± | furrowed my brow slightly, sensing that there might be more to the story than she was letting on. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Linda nodded rapidly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | must look like a mess. I¡¯m Linda.¡± | smiled warmly, trying to ease Linda¡¯s nerves. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Linda,¡± | said. ¡°What did you need Timothy for?¡± Linda smoothed down her hair. ¡°I was just worried about his condition. He hasn¡¯t contacted me in a while, so | came to see him for myself.¡± For some reason that irked me. Were Timothy and Linda close? ¡°He¡¯s probably out. | know he¡¯s been doing press tourstely, even though he¡¯s not feeling his best right now. Do you want to come in my apartment and wait?¡± Linda hesitated for a moment before nodding gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Evie. | hope. I¡¯m not intruding. ¡°Not at all,¡± | assured her as | opened the door to my apartment next door. ¡°Come in and make yourselffortable.¡± As Linda stepped inside, | couldn¡¯t help but notice the awkward tension in the air. | wanted to put her at ease, so | offered her a seat on the couch and fetched a ss of water. ¡°Here, have some water. It¡¯s been a stressful day for both of us,¡± | said, trying to break the ice. ¡°Thank you,¡± Linda replied, taking the ss with a grateful smile.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Timothy will be okay. He¡¯s strong and resilient,¡± | told her. Linda looked at me, her eyes filled with a mix of emotions. ¡°I hope so. | care about him a lot.¡± ¡°Dedicated fan?¡± | asked, partially joking. Her look was serious though, like the weight of the stress was wearing her down. Linda took a deep breath, her hands trembling slightly. ¡°I¡¯m Timothy''s... well, | guess you could say I¡¯m his lover.¡± B Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Her words caught me off guard, and | realized that there was more to Linda and Timothy¡¯s rtionship than | had initially thought. The shock of the revtion left me momentarily speechless.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°|-I didn¡¯t know that Timothy was seeing someone,¡± | finally managed to say, my voice slightly shaky. Linda looked a bit surprised at my response. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. We haven''t been together for very long, and we¡¯ve been keeping it low-key.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just surprised,¡± | replied, trying topose myself. Linda smiled warmly. ¡°Thank you for understanding. People are usually territorial when ites to Timothy.¡± | shook my head, trying to dispel any misunderstandings as well as the shock that still lingered. ¡°No, we¡¯re just neighbors.¡± Linda looked at me with a sympathetic smile. ¡°Oh, good. We wanted to keep it private for a while. We met on a socialworking site and have been seeing each other for a few months now.¡± Hearing that they had been physically involved for months felt like a punch to the gut. A part of me felt envious of Linda, as much as that emotion stung. Another part of me also wondered how long Linda wouldst, considering Timothy¡¯s track record. | had always doubted that Timothy had truly changed from his yer ways, but this was a shocking confirmation. Everything that had happened between us seemed like a foolish dream. One where he waxed about how sorry he was and how much he cared about me. | had wanted to care too, but reality had its way of shattering expectations. If only | had kept my distance, the way | had nned to from the start. Yet | couldn¡¯t get those striking eyes, the warmth of his touch, nor tenderness of his words out of my mind. As we continued to talk, Linda expressed how much Timothy meant to her, and | couldn¡¯t help but see the genuine affection in her eyes. It was clear that their connection ran deep, and that unsettled me. Still, Linda¡¯s warmth and kindness. 4/4 111 11 23 Thu, 21 Mar Cepopset 52 were undeniable, and | found myself opening up to her. It felt strange discussing him with his current lover, but Linda was understanding and genuinely interested in knowing more about his past. ¡°So, you''re Timothy''swyer?¡± Linda asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. | nodded. ¡°Yes, | am. It¡¯s a long story, but we¡¯ve known each other since high school.¡± Linda leaned forward, eager to hear more. ¡°High school? That¡¯s quite a connection. Tell me about it.¡± | took a deep breath, prepared to keep it as vague as possible. ¡°Timothy and | were just ssmates though. asionally exchanged notes.¡± Linda wiggled her shoulders and gave me a grin. ¡°Love notes?¡± | winced. ¡°N¡ª-No. Homework.¡± She shrugged, already bored of our past, then took another sip of her water. ¡°After high school,¡± | continued, oddly feelingpelled to entice her more, ¡°We went our separate ways, and | thought | would never see him again.¡± Linda reached out and gently squeezed my hand, offering silent support. ¡°But fate. has a funny way of bringing people back together, doesn¡¯t it?¡± | smiled faintly, acknowledging the irony of our paths crossing once more. ¡°It does ndeed. It felt like the universe was ying a cruel joke on us.¡± Linda quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Why cruel?¡± He...¡± | trailed off, my eyes searching the room as if a sly exnation would jump ut of thin air. ¡°He was a different person back then, interest-wise.¡± You must have seen a lot of changes in him,¡± Linda remarked, her eyes searching aine. nodded, a mix of emotions washing over me. ¡°He has changed, no doubt about it. ut sometimes, it¡¯s hard to forget the past.*. inda ced aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°Change takes time, and people an grow in unexpected ways. If he¡¯s with you now, it means he values your 11 23 Thu, 21 Mar GCA friendship, right?¡± | couldn''t deny the sincerity in her voice. ¡°You''re right. He has been kind and caring, and | hope it works out between you two.¡± Maybe saying it enough would make me believe it eventually. She seemed like a sweet woman, but | couldn¡¯t shake the idea that Timothy had kept her on the back- burner while cuddling up to me. | wasn¡¯t even sure if those moments between us meant anything anymore. Linda smiled warmly, her eyes filled with affection. ¡°Thank you, Evie. | feel lucky to have him in my life as well.¡± | shifted in my seat, growing steadily ufortable. Linda had her eyes trained on the ss in her hands, watching the water as it trembled under her clutch. Suddenly, she looked over at me and pursed her lips. ¡°How about youe over for dinner at my ce?¡± she asked suddenly. | blinked rapidly, taken back by the offer. ¡°Oh! Dinner?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Her smiled widened. ¡°We can get to know each other a bit more. | might be seeing you more often, after all.¡± | clenched my jaw. She seemed heavily interested in getting information about me, and | wouldn''t lie and say that | wasn¡¯t intrigued about her and Timothy. Finally, | said, ¡°I¡¯d love to join you for dinner!¡± Right at that moment, we both heard the ding of the elevator bell. Linda¡¯s ears perked at the tell-tale slid of the doors and suddenly her interest was elsewhere. ¡°Sweet!¡± She stood up and drank the rest of her water before shoving the cup into my hands. She then took a pen out of her back pocket, and to my surprise, started writing her number on the back of my hand. ¡°Wha-¡± | could barely get out my shock before she was capping her pen and jetting. toward the door. ¡°I''ll give you the addresster. It was so nice talking to you though, Evie!¡± she said quickly, swinging the door open. As Linda bid me farewell and left my apartment, a sense of urgency struck me A 11 23 Thu, 21 Mar C GA Chapter 52 So) when | noticed her phone resting on the couch. Without a moment''s hesitation, | grabbed the phone and dashed towards the door to return it to her. Just as 1 reached the door, | heard Linda¡¯s voice mingling with Timothy¡¯s in hushed tones. My heart pounded in my chest, torn between respecting their privacy and the curiosity gnawing at me. It was a moment of weakness, but | couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to eavesdrop on their conversation. Carefully, | leaned closer to the door, trying to muffle the sounds of my breathing. My hand hovered over the door, and | tried to suppress the guilt welling up inside. me. ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± | scolded myself silently, but my curiosity won over my conscience. Linda¡¯s voice was soft and tender, filled with affection. ¡°Timothy! | was wondering when you''d be home!¡± Timothy''s reply was barely audible, but | strained my ears to catch his words. ¡°Linda? What are you doing here?¡± My heart skipped a beat at the sincerity in his voice. He sounded content, and a part of me couldn''t help but feel livid that he sounded fond of Linda. But another part was still wrestling with the emotions stirred up by their conversation. Linda chuckled yfully. ¡°Oh, | was just checking up on you, silly!¡± My nails dug into the doorframe, scratching into the white paint. | could hardly. bear to listen, but the curiosity was already eating away at me. | shouldn¡¯t be this. involved considering Timothy and | were pretty much done in every way. Yet, | found myself leaning in to hear. What had Timothy done to me? SEND GIFT Chapter 53 Chapter 53 | stood just inside my apartment, my hand gripping the doorknob tightly as | watched Timothy and Linda in the hallway. It was like | was frozen in ce, unable to tear my eyes away from the scene unfolding before me. ¡°Were you waiting this whole time?¡± Timothy asked Linda, his lips in a t line. My heart sank as Linda responded, her voice light and flirtatious, ¡°Well, hello to you too, handsome.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just really distracted right now,¡± Timothy replied, his eyes briefly flickering to my apartment door. My heart thumped rapidly, and | feared he noticed the small sliver where my eye was looking right back at him. He wouldn¡¯t have had time to investigate either way since Linda was leaning closer to him. ¡°Oh, never mind that. What do you need, sweetie?¡± | clenched my jaw, feeling a pang of jealousy and anger rising within me. Linda was being far too familiar with Timothy, and it was clear that she was trying to distract him from whatever business he had that was probably way more important than her. ¡°| need someone to take care of Duke for me,¡± Timothy said. ¡°I¡¯m going to be out all of tomorrow, so | need someone to walk and feed him.¡± Linda¡¯s eyes lit up with a mischievous glint, and she leaned even closer, practically. batting her eyshes at him. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about a thing. I''d be happy to take care of Duke for you.¡± She ced a hand on his arm and gave his bicep a squeeze. She was shamelessly flirting with Timothy, but the expression on his face remained neutral. It was like. he didn¡¯t even notice, or worse, he didn¡¯t care. Perhaps she was getting fazed out sooner than expected. ¡°And | can take care of you too while you recover,¡± she continued, her words. dripping with innuendo. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even be up after what you went through.¡± ¡°| have help,¡± said Timothy, and he took her hand away from his arm. Instead of cupping it in his own, he let it fall back at her side. From there, he kept the conversation focused on his dog,pletely indifferent to Linda¡¯s tant 1/6 Chapter 53 flirtation. [e) If he wasn¡¯t interested in her, then why was he spending time with her? As Linda continued to flirt, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness. Was | just like her him¡ªa casual fling to pass the time? Had | waited too long to see him? Before | could dwell on my thoughts any longer, | decided it was time to retreat. | didn¡¯t want to be caught eavesdropping on their conversation. It was clear that there was more to their rtionship than | knew, and | didn¡¯t want to intrude any further. | took Linda¡¯s phone and tossed it through the crack between the door and its frame. It slid across the floor, and | hoped that it would like she¡¯d just dropped it. As | closed my apartment door, | tried to shake off the hurt and confusion. Whatever was going on between Timothy and Linda should have been none of of my business. That didn¡¯t stop my heart from hurting however. Back in my apartment, | slumped onto the couch, reying the scene in my mind. It was evident that my feelings for Timothy hadn''t faded, despite my attempts to move on. Seeing him with Linda stirred up a storm of emotions | couldn''t control. | should''ve known better than to think Timothy had changed. | had wanted him to be a different person, but | was left with the bitter truth. As the evening wore on, my resolve to make Timothy a cake crumbled. The thought of baking something for him, of trying to be a friend while my heart. yearned for more, was too painful to bear. | couldn¡¯t pretend to be okay with just being his confidante, his lawyer, and his high school ssmate. | needed to distance myself from the situation, to give myself the space and time. to heal. Making a cake for Timothy would only fuel the fire of my emotions, and | couldn¡¯t let that happen. My phone chimed and | pulled it out to see who had texted. Aria texted, Just got off work. Wanna get dinner? While | didn¡¯t really have the energy to sit out and eat, | also didn¡¯t feel like moping away in the apartment for the rest of the night. | typed my response quickly. 1 said, Sure. Just let me know where. n We met at the Thai ce down the street. She had only been there once, but | took her word for it when she praised the food. Aria was already at the podium speaking to a waitress when | arrived. Right as she saw me, she gestured for me toe over. ¡°Just the two of you?¡± asked the waitress as she collected some menus. Aria nodded. ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°Follow me, please.¡± We filed behind the woman as she led us to a booth in the middle of the room. The ce had a subtle red glow with ents of gold from the hangingnterns above. The aroma of spices hung in the air along with the soft chatter of other patrons. Aria and | sat across from each other and the waitress sat down our menus. After telling us another waitress woulde by to take our orders, she hurried along back to the podium. Aria didn¡¯t even bother looking at her menu, her eyes trained on me as she grinned. | lifted an eyebrow, slightly concerned about what she was prepared to say. She had made a habit of surprising me the past couple of months. ¡°You''ll never guess what happened at the spa today,¡± she began, her bright cheeks. shining pink. ¡°You used a foot scrub on someone''s face again?¡± | asked, lifting my menu. Aria scoffed. ¡°No! Although, | was giving a back rub to this one particr hottie. | guess the treatment was so good that he decided to slip his number in his way out.¡± my purse on My grip tightened on the menu. It seemed like only yesterday, Aria was crying. about her break up with some guy he could barely remember. While | knew she was a romantic at heart, | wished she didn¡¯t just snatch any guy that tossed his number her way. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± | said, forcing some excitement in my voice. ¡°Did you guys get to talk?¡± Clupter 53 ¡°Just before we came here, yes!¡± she said chipperly. ¡°He told me how lucky he felt to meet me, especially since he didn¡¯te across too many beautiful women.¡± ¡°Don''t they all say that?¡± | muttered, letting the menu slip from my fingers and p against the table. With it out of my face, | saw the brief sh of hurt on Aria¡¯s face. | bit my lip, realizing what I¡¯d just said. ¡°I''m sorry,¡± | said quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t meant it like that.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± She crossed her arms over her chest and slid down in her seat, sulking. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s great you''re getting out there!¡± | added, but she was already dismsissing herself form the conversation right as a waitress approached our table. She took out a tablet and began tapping on the screen. ¡°Hi, my name is Helen, and | will be your server for the night! Can | get youdies. something to drink in the meantime? Appetizers?¡± Aria opened her menu and twisted her lips. ¡°I think I''ll just get a Coke.¡± ¡°Just water, please,¡± | told Helen. ¡°And no appetizers for us.¡± Helen once again tapped on the tablet and have us a short nod. ¡°I''ll be right back with your drinks.¡± When she left, | went right back to pleading to Aria. ¡°Look, | had a really crappy day. | shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Aria said, waving it off. ¡°I just thought he was cute. I¡¯m not looking for anything serious.¡± ¡°You should though!¡± | pressed. ¡°You shouldn''t settle for less, especially when there¡¯s someone out there that will give you more.¡± She didn¡¯t seem convinced by my words. Avoiding my gaze, she turned back to her menu and started flipping through it. | sighed and picked my menu back up, but | kept my eyes on her. ¡°| saw Timothy with another woman today,¡± | confessed, my voice barely above a whisper. Aria¡¯s eyes widened and she lifted them to finally meet mine. ¡°What? Are you sure Al6 Chapter 53 it was him?¡± | nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. | saw them together in the hallway, and they seemed rather close.¡± Aria¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make sense. He seemed so invested in you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not like we were dating,¡± | said quickly. ¡°Just very friendly.¡± ¡°He seemed very friendly with you,¡± Aria grumbled, tossing her menu aside. | let out a bitterugh, ¡°That''s the thing, Aria. He¡¯s always been like that.¡± Her confusion was evident, ¡°What do you mean?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. | fiddled with my straw, trying to find the right words to exin. She still didn¡¯t know about the history between Timothy and me. She didn¡¯t even know we went to the same school. ¡°Just. ..after everything that happened, | thought he¡¯d change his ways for his own. good,¡± | said instead. Aria¡¯s expression softened, ¡°Did you really want him to change?¡± | shook my head, my frustration brewing. ¡°No, | think he was just being nice at the moment, especially to hiswyer of all people.¡± Aria ced aforting hand on mine, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evie. You really like him, don¡¯t you?¡± | shook my head. ¡°No! | just figured he was shedding that gross persona of his.¡± Aria squeezed my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Evie. He¡¯s just really popr right now. Some guys let it go to their head.¡± ¡°You''re right,¡± | sighed. ¡°I guess | just wanted to believe he was different.¡± Aria smiled softly, ¡°It¡¯s understandable. We all want to believe in the best in people. Like you said, we deserve someone who will treat us with respect.¡± I smiled gratefully. ¡°You''re right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± she said encouragingly. ¡°And if Timothy can¡¯t see how amazing you are, then he doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± 5/0 A When we got our meal, | felt slightly better than before. It hurt to know that Timothy wasn¡¯t the person | thought he was, but it was better to know the truth. Unfortunately, that truth might''ve been what Bruce was hammering into my mind all along. How could he prove Bruce right? 6/6 Lei) Chapter 54 Chapter 54 As the sun set, casting a warm glow over the city, | found myself sitting in my living room, nervously waiting for Lucas to arrive. | had invited him over to hang out, but | was also curious about how he was doing after taking a punch from Timothy. My dinner with Aria had lifted my spirits a little, but | wasn¡¯t prepared to be alone with my thoughts just yet. Lucas seemed more than willing to hang out, thankfully. When the doorbell finally rang, | hurried to let Lucas in. He greeted me with a wide grin, but his expression quickly turned serious when he saw the worry in my eyes. | flinched upon seeing the slight swell in his right eye, which had turned a nasty yellow. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lucas asked, concern evident in his voice. Taking a deep breath, | motioned for him to sit down. ¡°I could ask you the same. How¡¯s the eye?¡± ¡°Hurts a little less,¡± he muttered, sinking into the couch. He shut his eyes and leaned his head back. ¡°But it''s getting better. The swelling has gone down a bit, but I¡¯ll survive.¡± I sighed, still feeling guilty that Lucas had been caught in the crossfire of myplicated situation with Timothy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got dragged into all of this,¡± | said sincerely. Lucas waved it off with a smile. ¡°No need to apologize. | had a feeling something was off about Timothy, and now | know | was right. I¡¯m d | was there to see his undying devotion to you.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± | replied bitterly. ¡°He still shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± ¡°Love can make us blind sometimes,¡± Lucas said gently. ¡°But it¡¯s not your fault, Evie. | betrayed your trust, remember?¡± I snorted at the obvious sarcasm in his voice. ¡°Of course, | do, you dirty cheater.¡± Heughed and shook his head. Then he opened his eyes and looked over at me, his smile wavering. ¡°Really though, what¡¯s up with you?¡± Lucas listened intently as | recounted what | had seen in the hallway Timothy and Linda together, their closeness, and Linda¡¯s revtion that they were involved romantically. As | spoke, my emotions surfaced, and | couldn''t help the sting of the tears that welled up in my eyes. ¡°It''s not my business, but he told me himself that he wouldn¡¯t do that anymore,¡± | whispered. Lucas wrapped an arm around my shouldersfortingly. ¡°People can change, but they have to want to change. Maybe Timothy just isn¡¯t ready to leave his old ways behind.¡± | sighed, feeling a mixture of sadness and frustration. ¡°I wish he had been honest with me from the beginning, instead of leading me on.¡± ¡°It''s his loss, Evie,¡± Lucas said firmly. ¡°You¡¯re an amazing person, and you deserve someone who will treat you right.¡± | mustered a smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± | said. ¡°Always, Lucas replied. ¡°| know | need to move on, but it¡¯s still weird after everything we''ve been through. They''ve evidently been together for months, ording to Linda.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes gleamed with mischief as a thought crossed his mind. ¡°You know what would be fun? Let¡¯s give Timothy a taste of his own medicine.¡± | looked at him questioningly, not sure where he was going with this. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucas grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s prank him! | know a fancy strip club just down the street and I''d be very intrigued to see his reaction.¡± | chuckled despite myself, finding some relief in the idea. ¡°That''s a bit extreme, don¡¯t you think?¡± Lucas shrugged, ¡°Maybe, but he deserves it after punching me, and now, breaking your heart.¡± Part of me hesitated at the idea of seeking revenge, but the other part couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of justice in the n. 2/5 Ill A ¡°A prank, huh?¡± | chuckled, trying to imagine how that would y out. ¡°Exin further.¡± Lucas leaned back, a glint of mischief in his eyes. ¡°You could guilt trip him intoing out with us. Tell him that he owes me after what he did, and you also want us to make amends.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re broken up,¡± | said with a grin. ¡°We can still be friends,¡± Lucas offered. ¡°Insist that we stay friends and that he take me out for a good time, preferably around naked people.¡± | burst outughing at the thought of Timothy''s reaction. ¡°That''s diabolical!¡± | eximed. ¡°But | kind of like it.¡± Lucas grinned, clearly pleased with my reaction. ¡°It¡¯s all in good fun,¡± he said. ¡°Besides, he shouldn¡¯t have punched me at the club.¡± ¡°You''re right,¡± | said, nodding. ¡°He had no right to do that.¡± ¡°And now he needs to know that he can¡¯t just treat people however he likes without consequences,¡± Lucas added. | sighed, feeling a mixture of emotions. On one hand, | loved the idea of pranking Timothy and teaching him a lesson. On the other hand, a part of me still cared. about him, despite everything. ¡°Are you sure this is the right thing to do?¡± | asked, hesitating. Lucas ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°Evie, sometimes people need at wake-up call to realize their actions have consequences. This prank is harmless, but it will make him think twice before hurting others in the future.¡± | nodded, knowing that Lucas was right. It was time for Timothy to face the consequences of his actions. ¡°All right,¡± | said, determination in my voice. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Lucas grinned triumphantly, ¡°Great! This will be epic.¡± ¡°But we have to be tactful,¡± | said seriously. A moment passed and | started wringing my hands, a new curiosity emerging. ¡°Did he really say to break up with me though?¡± | A 21 Mar Lucas shrugged. ¡°He said he wanted me to give you some space, and he didn¡¯t think | was good enough for you,¡± he exined. | frowned. ¡°I wish he had talked to me directly instead of threatening you,¡± | said. Lucas shrugged again, looking apologetic. ¡°I think he was trying to protect you,¡± he said. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to hurt you by saying | cheated.¡± I let out a shaky breath, feeling a sense of resignation settling in. ¡°I appreciate that he cares, but it doesn¡¯t make it any easier.¡± As we Sat quietly on the couch, | felt a sense of relief knowing that | had Lucas as my friend. Whatever happened with Timothy, I knew | wasn¡¯t alone. And Lucas knew how to make a point in the strongest way possible.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. | decided to steer the conversation away from me, curious about Lucas¡® time at the club. ¡°So, who was that guy you were dancing with at the club?¡± | inquired, curious about the stranger who had caught his interest. Lucas chuckled. ¡°Oh, just some random guy,¡± he replied nonchntly. ¡°We were just having fun on the dance floor.¡± | raised an eyebrow, sensing that there might be more to the story than Lucas was. letting on. ¡°Just a random guy? Are you sure?¡± | pressed, a hint of teasing in my voice. Lucas rolled his eyes yfully. ¡°Okay, fine, he was a friend of a friend,¡± he confessed. ¡°But it really didn¡¯t mean anything. We were just dancing, having a good time.¡± | nodded, trying to picture the scene in my mind. Lucas had always been a social. butterfly, and it wasn¡¯t unusual for him to strike up conversations and make new friends¡ªor lovers¡ªwherever he went. ¡°And then Timothy showed up and ruined your fun for the night,¡± | said sympathetically. ¡°Yeah, he did,¡± Lucas sighed, looking highly disappointed. ¡°I mean, | get that he was. upset, but I¡¯d rather he leave my beautiful face out of it.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± | admitted, fidgeting with my coffee cup. ¡°He said he wanted to break up, A 11:24 Thu, 21 Mar GG and now he¡¯s acting like this.¡± n | sighed, feeling torn between wanting to understand Timothy and wanting to move on from the whole situation. ¡°I just wish he would be honest with me,¡± | said, my voice tinged with sadness. ¡°| know,¡± Lucas said, giving my hand aforting squeeze. ¡°But maybe this is a sign. Plus, our revenge scheme is still on the horizon.¡± | nodded, realizing that Lucas was right. | couldn¡¯t force Timothy to be honest with me or to sort out his feelings. All | could do was focus on taking care of myself and giving myself the space | needed. ¡°| guess you''re right,¡± | said, offering Lucas a small smile. ¡°Thank you for being here.¡± Lucas grinned, giving my hand another squeeze. ¡°Always,¡± he replied. ¡°You know I''ve got your back, no matter what.¡± As we switched to a more entertaining topic, | felt a renewed sense of empowerment. Perhaps it was time for Timothy to realize that his actions had consequences. And even though | couldn¡¯t change the past, | could make sure he didn¡¯t forget the lesson he was about to learn. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 As | approached my apartment, | was surprised to see Timothy standing there. His face lit up when he saw me, and | couldn¡¯t help but smile back, despite the Linda issue. ¡°Hey, Evie! It¡¯s been a while. How are you?¡± he asked warmly. | hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to respond. | wasn¡¯t ready to be honest with Timothy, but | didn¡¯t want to seem distant either. ¡°I''ve been okay,¡± | finally replied, trying to sound casual. ¡°Just been busy with work and stuff.¡± Timothy studied my face for a moment. ¡°Are you sure you''re okay?¡± he asked, concern in his eyes. | nodded quickly. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m fne,¡± | assured him. ¡°Just in a bit of a rush right. now, that¡¯s all.¡± He didn¡¯t seem fully convinced, but he let the subject drop for the moment. As much as | tried to resist, curiosity got the better of me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a dog,¡± | blurted out, feeling a little embarrassed after.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He smiled, seemingly delighted by this insight. ¡°Yeah, | got Duke a few months. ago. He¡¯s been a greatpanion, especially during my recovery,¡± he exined, his eyes lighting up with affection as he talked about his furry friend. ¡°Well, if you have a few minutes, you shoulde over and see Duke,¡± he said brightly. ¡°I''d love to meet him,¡± | replied, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension. | knew spending more time with Timothy might stir up emotions | wasn¡¯t ready to confront, but | couldn¡¯t resist the opportunity to see Duke. ¡°Cool! Follow me.¡± Timothy said, gesturing toward his apartment door. ¡°He¡¯s a big sweetheart, | promise.¡± | followed him to his apartment, my heart beating a little faster with each step. Once we reached his door, he unlocked it and motioned for me to enter first. As | stepped inside, a wave of familiarity washed over me. Timothy''s apartment 1/3 53 was cozy and well-decorated, with a touch of his personality evident in every corner. | noticed a few hockey-rted items scattered around, a testament to his passion for the sport. ¡°Duke! Come here, buddy,¡± Timothy called out, and a few secondster, a golden retriever came bounding over to us. He was a handsome dog with a friendly demeanor, and his wagging tail instantly made me smile. ¡°This is Duke,¡± Timothy said proudly, patting the dog¡¯s head. ¡°Duke, this is Evie.¡± Duke gave me an inquisitive look, then nudged his head against my hand, seeking some affection. | happily obliged, scratching behind his ears as he wagged his tail even more vigorously. ¡°He seems to like you,¡± Timothy observed with a grin. ¡°You''re a natural with dogs.¡± | chuckled, enjoying the interaction with Duke. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved dogs,¡± | admitted. ¡°They¡¯re such loyal and loving creatures.¡± ¡°Yeah, they really are,¡± Timothy agreed, looking fondly at his furrypanion. ¡°Duke¡¯s been a good pal, haven''t you, boy?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a sweet boy,¡± | replied, scratching under Duke¡¯s chin as he barked. proudly. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t mention him before.¡± Timothy chuckled. ¡°Yeah, | guess | didn¡¯t bring him up. He¡¯s special to me, so | don¡¯t really let too many people know about him.¡± ¡°Except Linda...¡± | blurted out. Timothy''s eyebrows rose and | mped my mouth. shut, hoping | hadn¡¯t overstepped my bounds. Instead of difort, he merely grinned and shook his head. ¡°Uh, Linda¡¯s... fine,¡± he replied, looking a bit awkward. ¡°Duke seems way fonder of you though.¡± That was odd considering she¡¯d been around Duke more often than me, assuming she went over to Timothy¡¯s that frequently. Still, | nodded, not wanting to pry too much into his personal life. But the unease lingered, especially since | had ns to meet Lindater. ¡°I''ve been a bit moodytely,¡± | admitted, deciding to steer the conversation away from Linda. ¡°I split up with Lucas.¡± Timothy didn¡¯t react at first. Only when he turned his attention away from Duke to SSH look me in the eyes did | catch a sh of guilt in his expression. He frowned and ducked his head. ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he said, although his toneicallycked any genuine sincerity. ¡°It was so sudden. | don¡¯t really know what happened,¡± | continued, egging him on. ¡°One moment we''re enjoying coffee, then the next he tells me it¡¯s not working out. Timothy''s expression turned serious. ¡°You two seemed so close. Man...¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± | pouted my lips. His face hardened, and | could tell he was holding something back. ¡°Well, | might''ve punched him at the club,¡± he confessed, looking a bit guilty himself. My eyes widened in shock. ¡°You what?¡± | eximed, trying to sound angry, but unable to hide my amusement. Timothy sighed and fiddled with his shirt sleeve. ¡°I got a bit carried away,¡± he admitted. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I''ll talk to him and apologize.¡± | grimaced. ¡°Oh, no. You''re not getting off that easily,¡± | said sternly. Timothy''s expression shifted to something more fearful. ¡°I know. | really screwed up.¡± do ¡°Why would you it?¡± ¡°I saw him dancing with some other guy at the club, and | just lost it. | know it was wrong, and | feel bad about it, but he shouldn¡¯t do that to you,¡± Timothy exined. | pretended to be angry, crossing my arms and giving him a disapproving look. ¡°You can¡¯t go around punching people, Timothy! No matter what the reason is, that¡¯s not how you handle things,¡± | scolded, trying my best to sound convincing. Actually, hearing the wordse out of his mouth left me feeling the opposite. So he really had wanted to protect me, although | wish he hadn''t punched my friend. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that my rtionship with Lucas was tonic. He sighed and nodded again. ¡°You''re right. | let my emotions get the best of me. | should have handled it differently,¡± he acknowledged. ¡°Is there anything | can do to make it up to you?¡± Il Chapter 55 | softened my tone a little, trying to be understanding. ¡°It¡¯s good that you''re willing to apologize, but please, be careful with your temper. You don¡¯t want to end up causing more trouble for yourself,¡± | advised. Timothy looked contrite. ¡°You''re right, Evie. | need to work on controlling my emotions better,¡± he said, remorse in his eyes. | reached out and ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°I know you''ve been through a lottely, and it''s understandable to feel overwhelmed. But remember, I¡¯m here for you if you need someone to talk to,¡± | offered. He gave me a small smile, appreciating the support. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m lucky to have a friend like you,¡± he said sincerely. Just him calling me a ¡°friend¡± left me feeling slightly weightless. Part of me wanted to tell him how | truly felt, to admit that | still cared deeply for him, but | held back. Instead, | redirected the conversation back to the topic of Lucas. ¡°And you''ll be making it up to US. You¡¯re going to make amends with Lucas, and by that | mean you¡¯re going to show him a good time,¡± | told him. Timothy seemed less pleased with that suggestion. His eyebrows creased and he started rubbing absently at Duke¡¯s belly. ¡°Oh.¡± Feeling a sense of relief, | smiled at him. ¡°Good. | know you''ll do the right thing,¡± | said, genuinely believing in him. As much as | wanted to break character and console him, | knew that sticking to the n was essential. ¡°This Saturday,¡± | said firmly. ¡°You''ll meet with him Saturday and make things right.¡± Timothy looked at me, his eyes filled with a mixture of sorrow and gratitude. ¡°All right. I''ll open up my schedule.¡± My heart wavered at his sincerity, but | kept up the act. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± | said, trying to sound stern. ¡°Apologizing is just the first step.¡± He nodded firmly. ¡°I''ll do whatever it takes to make things right, Evie. | promise.¡± | couldn''t help but smile at how determined he look. After spending | eventually excused myself, citing a prior Some time with .. 315) commitment. As | left Timothy¡¯s apartment, | couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted. Part of me wanted to spend more time with him, to explore this ¡°friendship¡± business, but another part of me knew | had to be careful not to get too attached. Walking back to my own apartment, | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of uncertainty. | knew | needed to sort through my emotions and figure out what | truly wanted before things became even moreplicated. The ball was in my court, and | needed to make a decision, no matter how difficult it might be. Lei) Chapter 56 Chapter 56 As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow over the city streets, | found myself strolling down the familiar block with Timothy and Lucas. | hadn¡¯t nned on going out that evening, let alone ending up in such an unexpected situation. ¡°This is the hottest ce on the block,¡± Lucas told Timothy, an eager glint in his eyes. ¡°You''ll love it!¡± Timothy hummed. ¡°Well, what¡¯s the ce called?¡± ¡°It''s a surprise, dude.¡± Lucas shot him a re. ¡°And you owe me.¡± ¡°lm aware,¡± Timothy muttered. ¡°Especially since it¡¯s the fifteenth time you''ve told me.¡± | giggled. ¡°It''ll be fun, Timothy! We go here all the time.*. | couldn''t believe | was about to do this. Lucas had convinced me that it would be a night to remember, but as we approached ¡°The X Emporium,¡± my heart pounded with nervous excitement. | looked over at Timothy, his clueless expression matching my own feelings. I He had no idea what was in store for him. ¡°Should | be nervous?¡± Timothy asked, his curiosity piqued. Lucas grinned mischievously, ¡°You should be excited.¡± Lucas led us into a small entrance down a set of stairs and the security guard simply stepped aside to allow us in. As we entered the dimly lit club, the vibrant music enveloped us, and | could sense Timothy¡¯s confusion. Right as we entered, a woman in a scant outfit waltzed by with a tray of drinks. Timothy¡¯s eyes bugged out of his skull when he saw how her dress. dipped dangerously low in the back.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the neon stage, male dancers moved gracefully around poles, their bodies. adorned with glimmering costumes. | exchanged a knowing look with Lucas, and we snickered in unison. ¡°Wee to ¡®The X Emporium!¡± | said with mock grandeur. Timothy nced at me, a mixture of surprise and amusement ying on his face. 1/6 A 53% ¡°What a colorful ce. Doesn''t seem like you''re type of scene though, Evie.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what | like,¡± | said, slightly offended that he¡¯d made his own. assumptions about me. Of course, it was true that I''d never go out of my way to step into a strip club. Lucas pped him on the back, ¡°Rx, my friend. It¡¯s all in good fun.¡± | hoped that Timothy would loosen up and enjoy the night, but | could see he was still unsure about the whole situation. We found a spot on the dance floor, and | could tell he was trying to act nonchnt, but his eyes betrayed his uncertainty. ¡°A strip club,¡± he said finally, his eyes scanning the room. Men were stuffing money into the thongs of dancers as they gyrated in theirps. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in one of these.¡± | blinked in surprise. ¡°You haven¡¯t?¡± Timothy nced down at me. ¡°Hell, no. | have better ways to spend my hard- earned money.¡± | wasn¡¯t sure if | was more ttered or shocked by that revtion. Perhaps it was good that he didn¡¯t frequent ces like this, but that didn¡¯t stop them from sleeping with women in thefort of his own home. Lucas seemed entirely at ease, of course, blending effortlessly into the electrifying atmosphere. Eventually, arger man strutted by and rubbed a suggestive finger along Lucas¡® shoulders. Lucas grinned, giving the man a wink before turning back tous. ¡°I''ll catch up with you guyster,¡± he said, already disappearing into the crowd. Right then, | started to panic. ¡°Lucas, wait!¡± Now left alone on the dance floor, Timothy and | exchanged awkward nces. Timothy scratched the back of his head, unable to hide his confusion. ¡°This is... different,¡± he muttered, unsure of how to react. Evie couldn''t help butugh at his bewildered expression. ¡°In my defense, this was Lucas¡¯ idea,¡± | told him. The neon lights flickered above us, casting a surreal glow on the vibrant dancers A [e) swirling around the club. The rhythmic beats of the music pulsed through the air, creating an electric atmosphere. | nced at Timothy, his eyes filled with curiosity and wonder as he took in the scene before us. We had found our way into the heart of the club, surrounded by the mesmerizing performances of the talented dancers. | tried to focus on having fun, but an unexpected emotion began to bubble up inside me ¡ª jealousy. As we stood there, some of the strippers noticed Timothy and approached him, their eyes locked on him with intent. My heart clenched, and a possessive instinct took over. | didn¡¯t want him to be pulled away by those seductive temptations. The tall blonde slid up against him, wrapping a gloved hand around his waist. ¡°Hey, big boy,¡± she said seductively into his ear. ¡°Wanna dance?¡± ¡°Oh, such a strong physique. Aren¡¯t you that hockey yer from the news?¡± the shorter woman asked, batting her long eyshes. Timothy stuttered, his gaze darting to each of the women as they closed in on him. In a split-second decision, | grabbed his hand, pulling him toward the nearest private room, much to the girls¡® protests. ¡°Let''s take a breather,¡± | said, hoping to escape the prying eyes and lingering unease. Timothy followed willingly, seemingly unaware of the emotions swirling inside. me. As we stepped into the hazy, red room, the noise from the main club faded away, and a sense of privacy enveloped us. He looked at me with a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Well, Evie, | didn¡¯t expect to be here tonight.¡± | tried to keep things light, not wanting to reveal the true reason | brought him. here. ¡°A little adventure won''t hurt, right?¡± But the truth was that | couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing him to the allure of those dancers. It was irrational, | knew, but the connection we shared made me feel more vulnerable than | cared to admit. Timothy chuckled, seemingly oblivious to the internal struggle | was facing. ¡°I guess not. It¡¯s certainly an interesting night.¡± 3/6 0 A 11:24 Thu, 21 Mar GG Clupter 36 As the pulsating music filled the air, Timothy¡¯s nextment caught me off guard. ¡°So, Evie, are you going to give me a strip tease?¡± | chuckled, attempting to keep things light, but the teasing remark belied the whirlwind of emotions inside me. ¡°You wish,¡± | retorted with a grin. However, the moment passed quickly, and my mood shifted as | turned serious. ¡°But really, Timothy, how are you enjoying the night?¡± | asked, curious to hear his honest thoughts. He nced at me with a thoughtful expression, pausing for a moment before responding, ¡°Honestly, having you along is fun enough.¡± His sincerity warmed my heart, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter of butterflies in my stomach. Despite the enticing distractions around us, it was the connection we shared that mattered most to him. | felt a rush of gratitude, realizing that at least our friendship meant something to him. Timothy''s next question surprised me. ¡°Would you like to dance?¡± he asked, extending his hand toward me. | hesitated for a moment, feeling a mix of nerves and excitement. Dancing was not -something | typically did, especially in such a lively environment. But seeing the genuine smile on Timothy¡¯s face, | felt my resolve crumbling. ¡°Sure, why not,¡± | replied with a grin, epting his invitation. We stepped onto the dance floor together, and as the music swirled around us, | let go of my inhibitions. Timothy''s enthusiasm was contagious, and | found myselfughing and twirling with him, the world around us fading into the background. As we moved to the rhythm of the music, | caught glimpses of our reflections in the club¡¯s mirrors. Timothy''sughter and the joy in his eyes reflected back at me, and in that moment, everything felt right. The worries that had gued me earlier seemed insignificantpared to the happiness | felt dancing with him. As the song came to an end, we both caught our breath, our smiles lingering. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a great dancer,¡± | teased, yfully nudgingng. ¡°I him. He chuckled, brushing a strand of hair away from my face. ¡°Well, | didn¡¯t know you were either. We make a great duo.¡± Ill 11 24 Thu, 21 Mar G Chapter 56 A blush crept across my cheeks, and | felt my heart skip a beat at his words. The closeness between us felt different now, and | wondered if he sensed the shift in our dynamic as well. As the night finally came to an end, we stepped outside, ourughter still ringing in the air. The city lights twinkled above us, and | couldn''t help but release a sigh, all my worries melting away. ¡°What time is it anyway?¡± | asked him, reaching for my phone. The screen lit up and | nearly gawked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s past midnight!¡± ¡°We should probably go find your friend,¡± Timothy said, releasing a loud yawn. ¡°If he hasn¡¯t already left.¡± ¡°We value the buddy¡ªsystem, so he should still be in there,¡± | said, looking back at the entrance door. ¡°Thank you for bringing me here, Evie,¡± Timothy said, breaking the silence. | smiled. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m surprised you had a good time, considering we were screwing with you.¡± Timothy snorted. ¡°I figured you were. Was still entertaining though.¡± The night air was cool and crisp as Timothy and | stood on the busy city sidewalk. The bright neon lights illuminated the surroundings, casting an ethereal glow on the faces of passing strangers. Laughter and music seeped through the club¡¯s entrance, signaling the revelry taking ce inside. ¡°It certainly was,¡± | said, my voice filled with genuine joy. Just as | was lost in my thoughts, the club doors swung open, and out stumbled Lucas, grinning from ear to ear. His steps were unsteady, and he looked like the embodiment of pure joy. It was evident that he had indulged in a little too much alcohol. ¡°Evie! Timothy!¡± he eximed, his voice loud and boisterous. ¡°Were you about to dip?¡± Timothy and | exchanged amused nces, knowing full well that Lucas was probably not entirely coherent at the moment. Nevertheless, we couldn¡¯t help but be entertained by his drunken excitement. 5/6 Im d you had a great time, Lucas,¡± | said, trying to keep a straight face. He wrapped his arms around both of us, pulling us into a tight, unsteady group hug. ¡°I love you guys. You''re so cute!¡± Weughed, gently guiding him to lean on us for support. Despite his drunken state, there was something endearing about his affectionate disy. As we walked together down the sidewalk, Lucas stumbled and tripped over his own feet, hisughter infectious. | found myself slightly disappointed that the night was ending. Still, | felt a sense of contentment at having Timothy still in presence. Perhaps a friendship wasn¡¯t so bad? my SEND GIFT Chapter 57 Chapter 57 As | parked my car in front of Linda¡¯s small, unassuming home, a wave of uncertainty washed over me. Doubts crept into my mind, and | couldn''t help but question if | had made the right decision toe here tonight. My feelings for Timothy were bing moreplicated with each passing day, and | worried that spending time with Linda, his ¡°lover*, would only exacerbate my internal struggle. Taking a deep breath, | steeled myself and walked up to the front door. Before | could even knock, the door swung open, revealing Linda¡¯s warm smile. ¡°Evie! ¡°Linda!¡± | forced a smile. ¡°It''s so lovely to see you. Come on in. | just started dinner!¡± Her weing words eased some of the tension in my chest, and | stepped inside, feeling grateful for herforting presence. Hopefully, dinner would provide the sce | needed. As | followed her into the cozy kitchen, the scent of a home-cooked meal enveloped me, evoking a sense of nostalgia and familiarity. The table was set with care, and the sight brought a small smile to my lips. ¡°Thank you for having me, Linda,¡± | said, trying to push aside my worries and focus on the present moment. She smiled warmly, her eyes reflecting genuine kindness. ¡°You''re always wee here, Evie. Also, dinner¡¯s almost done.¡± As Linda bustled around the kitchen, | couldn¡¯t help but take in my surroundings. Her home was cluttered but inviting, filled with trinkets and photographs. My eyesnded on one particr photo of Timothy, his arms wrapped around Duke as he faced away from the camera. Their smiles were radiant and seeing Timothy so happy together made my heart. ache with a mix of emotions. There were several others like it with just Timothy in the image. Timothy ying hockey, going grocery shopping, or even brushing his teeth. He was always facing away in the photos. They could¡¯ve bene candid shots, but not one of them featured Linda. If | didn¡¯t know any better, I''d say he didn¡¯t even 4/4 0 A know she was there half the time. Before | could dwell further on the photos, Linda called, ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready!¡± | walked back into the dining room and found her setting the steaming tes of key chicken Wellington on the table. | felt my mouth water as | was drawn toward the delicious looking meal. ¡°| hope you like it, dear. It¡¯s one of Timothy''s favorite dishes,¡± she said. Her mention of Timothy took some of the pleasure out of the meal. | wanted to know more about their rtionship, about the depth of their bond, but | was afraid to pry. | didn¡¯t want to reveal the intensity of my feelings for him, especially to someone as caring and kind as Linda. As we Sat down to eat, | tried to focus on the meal, on the vors and textures that danced on my tongue. Linda chatted animatedly about her day, about the people. she had met, and about hertest gardening project. Yet, even as she spoke, my mind kept wandering back to Timothy. | couldn¡¯t help. but wonder if he ever talked about me to Linda, if he confided in her about his life. and his hopes and dreams. | felt a pang of jealousy at the thought of him sharing those intimate moments with someone other than me. As the evening wore on, | realized that | couldn¡¯t keep my feelings bottled up any longer. | needed to at least ask her about how things were between them. Linda. seemed kind enough not to take it personally. ¡°Linda, can | talk to you about something?¡± | asked tentatively, my heart pounding in my chest. Her eyes softened. ¡°Of course, Evie. You can always talk to me about anything.¡± ¡°You said you and Timothy met online. How long until you made things official?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Linda¡¯s eyes twinkled with fondness. ¡°I was just a dumb fan on one of us forums. Most people don¡¯t know this, but secretly goes on those fan pages and masks as a fan, just to see what people say.¡± | wondered if he¡¯d reacted to Aria on some asions. She was a frequent poster. | took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice all the photos of Timothy around your home, and the way you talk about him, it¡¯s Chapter 57 evident that you have a very special connection. How did your rtionship with him develop?¡± Linda¡¯s face lit up with joy as she began to recount the story of how she and Timothy had met and the memories they had shared. She spoke with such passion and love, like a woman reliving the most cherished moments of her life. ¡°| don¡¯t know what I''d do without him,¡± Linda finished, her voice tinged with nostalgia. ¡°I don¡¯t think I''d handle a life without him.¡± As she spoke, my irritation began to surface. | had hoped for some rity, but instead, | was confronted with a vivid disy of Linda¡¯s love for Timothy. Every word she uttered seemed to deepen the chasm between us, and my jealousy only intensified. ¡°He¡¯s such a wonderful person, Evie,¡± Linda continued, a dreamy look in her eyes. ¡°We''ve been through so much together, and he¡¯s always been there for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± | gritted out. | tried to hide my frustration behind a forced smile, but inside, | was seething. It felt like Linda was gloating about her rtionship with Timothy, unting their connection in front of me. | didn¡¯t want to hear about all the special moments they had shared or how much he meant to her. As Linda continued to gush about Timothy, my irritation turned to anger. | felt like an outsider in my own friendship with him. It was as if | had been living in a fantasy, believing that our bond was unique and special, only to discover that he had another person in his life who meant just as much to him. | tried to interject, to redirect the conversation, but Linda was too engrossed in her memories to notice my difort. It felt like she was rubbing salt in the wound, unknowingly driving a wedge between us. Finally, unable to bear it any longer, | excused myself from the table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Linda. | just remembered that | have an early morning tomorrow. | should head home.¡± Linda looked puzzled but understanding. ¡°Of course, hon. Thank you foring over. It was lovely to have you here!¡± | forced a smile and quickly made my way to the door. As | stepped outside, the cool night air offered some sce, but my emotions were still in turmoil. | needed. space to process everything | had learned, to come to terms with the reality of Timothy¡¯s rtionship with Linda. With every tale Linda recounted, | felt more and more like an outsider, an interloper in a rtionship | didn¡¯t fullyprehend. My frustration with her obliviousness grew, and | regretted agreeing to dinner. | should have known that this would only exacerbate my feelings. But my obsession with Timothy was a double-edged sword. While it drove me to seek answers, it also made me anxious and ufortable. | was torn between wanting to know more about him and fearing what the truth might reveal. On the drive back home, my mind was a whirlwind of emotions. My obsession with Timothy had be all-consuming, and | couldn¡¯t escape the feeling that | was spiraling out of control. The unease | felt around Linda and the depth of her rtionship with Timothy only added to my state of turmoil. | knew that | needed to confront my feelings and address the root of my obsession. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t just Linda that was infatuated with him, as much as | loathed that oue. As |y in bed that night, | made a silent promise to myself to just mind my business. Yet, as | shut my eyes, the images of Timothy and Linda together haunted me, and | feared that my journey of pulling away from him was screeching to a halt. What was | going to do about Linda? 4/4 SEND GIFT Chapter 58 Chapter 58 As | sat curled up in bed, engrossed in a book, my phone buzzed. An unknown number popped up on the screen and a chill ran up my spine, finding it all too familiar. Tentatively, | opened the message to find a simple, yet intriguing question: ¡°Are you still willing to go on that date with me?¡± Confusion washed over me as | tried to recall any recent interactions that could lead to this message. Who are you? | asked. He texted back, My apologies. It¡¯s Alex. | gasped, my mind racing to figure out how he had gotten my number. Thest time | had seen him was at the trial weeks ago, but | hadn¡¯t given him my contact information. My thoughts inevitably drifted to Timothy. He had been on my mind so muchtely, and ourplicated rtionship made the idea of going on a date with -someone else feel like a betrayal. However, the memory of Linda and their close bond surfaced, and a hint of frustration followed. Perhaps going out with Alex would be an opportunity to make Timothy realize what he could be missing. It wasn¡¯t about ying games or seeking revenge, but rather asserting my worth and reminding myself that | deserved genuine affection and attention. Feeling more confident, | typed back, Sure, I''ll go on that date with you. We arranged to meet at a nice restaurant, and | rushed to get ready for the evening. | stood in front of my closet, carefully inspecting the array of dresses. hanging before me. As | fussed over which dress to wear, | felt my stomach churning with anxiety.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Part of me hoped that this date would be a fresh start, a chance to move on from theplex web of feelings | had for Timothy. But another part of me, buried deep within, didn¡¯t want the date to go well at all. Shaking off those thoughts, | decided on a simple but elegant ck. As | slipped it 1/6 A Thu Chase M 1. on. | caught a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror. My dark hair cascaded down my shoulders, and | tried to style it ina way that exuded grace and poise. Maybe this wasn¡¯t the right thing to do. Alex was a charming and sessful hockey yer, admired by many, but | knew that he had his own baggage and history with Timothy. Would going out with him just be a way to provoke Timothy, or was | genuinely interested in seeing where this date could lead? With a final adjustment to my hair, | took a deep breath and reminded myself that this date was simply casual. If | was lucky, maybe something woulde out of it. | needed to give Alex a fair chance and not let Timothy¡¯s presence overshadow the evening. Awhileter, Alex sent a text asking for my address. After receiving it, he arrived exactly thirty minutester in a sleek, gray car. He stopped just at the entrance of the apartment gates and stepped out. | walked over and activated the gates with the code. After they slid open, squealing on their hinges, | passed through and waved at Alex. He was leaning on the side door, hands in his pockets, as he smiled at me. ¡°Nice ride,¡± | said, breaking the silence. ¡°Thank you, Evie,¡± he replied with a grateful smile. ¡°You look lovely.¡± ¡°T-Thank you,¡± | stuttered, walking closer. He opened the passenger door and took my hand, guiding me inside. As | settled into the passenger seat, | noticed a bouquet of roses on the dashboard. ¡°Oh, are these for me?¡± | asked, feeling a blush creep onto my cheeks. Alex grinned. ¡°Yes, they are. A little something to start the evening off right.¡± | epted the roses with a grateful smile, touched by the sweet gesture. It was clear that he had put thought into tonight, and | felt a wave of excitement wash over me. Maybe this evening would be more enchanting than | had imagined. As we drove to the restaurant, Alex asked, ¡°So, how have you been since the trial?¡± | kept my response casual, not wanting to divulge too much information. ¡°I¡¯ve been alright, trying to focus on moving forward with my career since I¡¯m technically famous now.¡± Alex chuckled. ¡°Technically? You¡¯re practically on every news site in the country, Evic. You ARE famous.¡± | tucked in my chin and nodded. ¡°I guess.¡± There was afortable silence between us. The city lights danced outside the window, and | found myself lost in thought, wondering where this evening would lead. When we arrived at the restaurant, | was taken aback by its grandeur. The ce was nothing short of a pce, with ornate decorations and opulent chandeliers. As Alex led me to a secluded balcony, | couldn¡¯t help but feel like | had stepped into a fairy tale. The balcony offered a breathtaking view of the city below, with stars twinkling in the night sky. Soft, ambient lighting created an intimate atmosphere, making me feel like we were the only two people in the world. ¡°| hope you like the view,¡± Alex said, his voice warm with sincerity. ¡°It''s stunning,¡± | replied, genuinely captivated by the beauty around us. Alex and | settled into our secluded corner, surrounded by the gentle hum of conversations and the aroma of delectable dishes wafting through the air. ¡°So, Evie,¡± Alex began with a genuine smile, ¡°tell me more about yourself. What inspired you to be awyer?¡± | took a moment to gather my thoughts before answering. ¡°Well, ever since | was a child, I¡¯ve had a strong sense of justice. | always wanted to stand up for those who couldn¡¯t defend themselves, to be a voice for the voiceless. As | spoke, Alex¡¯s eyes remained fixed on me, attentive and focused. ¡°That¡¯s admirable,¡± he replied with a gentle nod. ¡°You must have worked hard to get to where you are now.¡± | chuckled softly. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy, but challenges make us stronger. I¡¯m sure you know all about that considering you''re a hockey star.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± Alex said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m no social hero, though.¡± Between bites of delicious food, weughed and shared anecdotes from our lives, 3/6 creating an intimate bubble amid the bustling restaurant. As dessert arrived, Alex¡¯s gaze grew more intense, and he leaned closer, his voice soft and tender. ¡°Evie, | can¡¯t remember the last time | had such a magical evening. You are truly one of a kind, and | feel so lucky to have met you.¡± Awarnth spread through my chest, and | felt my cheeks flush with a mixture of joy and nervousness. ¡°Thank you, Alex,¡± | replied, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I feel the same way.¡± He reached across the table, taking my hand in his, and I felt a gentle spark of electricity pass between us. His touch was tender and reassuring, and in that moment, it felt as if time had stopped. ¡°So, Evie,¡± Alex continued, his tone sharp and probing, ¡°tell me about Timothy. What''s he really like?¡± The elegant restaurant that had once felt so enchanting now seemed clouded with tension as Alex¡¯s cheerful demeanor had shifted to something darker. The soft candlelight cast flickering shadows across the table, reflecting the unease that had settled between us. | hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to respond. ¡°He¡¯s aplicated person,¡± | finally replied, choosing my words carefully. ¡°There¡¯s more to him than meets the eye, like anyone else.¡± Alex closer, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Come on, Evie. | know there¡¯s something you''re not telling me. You two have a history, and everybody can see it.¡± Apang of frustration surged within me. It felt unfair that Alex was pushing me to reveal things about Timothy when | had barely known him myself. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to share personal details about Timothy,¡± | said firmly. He leaned back in his chair, a scowl forming on his face. ¡°You''re still protecting him,¡± he said, his wordsced with bitterness. ¡°Even after everything he put you through, you still defend him.¡± My patience was wearing thin, and | felt the need to defend myself as well. ¡°It¡¯s not about defending him, Alex. It¡¯s about respecting people¡¯s privacy and not judging them based on hearsay.¡± He scoffed, his irritation evident. ¡°Privacy? He doesn¡¯t deserve privacy after the 0 11:26 Thu, 21 Mar G commotion he caused. And don¡¯t act like he doesn¡¯t have you under his thumb, especially since you''re trying to act as his shield.¡± | clenched my jaw, feeling a mix of anger and hurt rising within me. ¡°I¡¯m not shielding him,¡± | retorted. ¡°I¡¯m just choosing not to spread rumors about him. That''s not who | am.¡± Alex¡¯s expression softened for a moment, but the tension remained. ¡°You''re too good for him, Evie,¡± he said with a hint of sadness. ¡°You deserve someone who will treat you right, not someone who will break your heart and move on to the next girl without a second thought.¡± His words hit me like a punch to the gut. | knew that Timothy had hurt me but hearing it from someone else felt like reopening a wound that had barely begun to heal. ¡°| know what | deserve,¡± | replied, my voice steady. ¡°But it¡¯s not your ce to decide who | should be with or how | should feel about someone.¡± Alex¡¯s frustration seemed to intensify, and he snapped, ¡°You''re deluding yourself, Evie. You think he¡¯s going to change, but he won''t. He¡¯s a man-whore, and that¡¯s never going to change.¡± ¡°I''m leaving,¡± | said, my voice barely audible as | pushed my chair back and got up from the table. ¡°No, you''re not,¡± Alex said, picking up his ss of wine. He gave it a sip before setting it back down. ¡°You definitely don¡¯t have anything else going on.¡± The tears | had been holding back finally spilled over, and | couldn¡¯t help but let them flow freely down my cheeks. While his tirade of verbal abuse was gut- wrenching, it was also confusing. What had | don¡¯t to provoke this? | wiped away my tears, trying to regain myposure before returning to my meal. We sat in silence for the rest of the night, the weight of the evening¡¯s conversation hanging between us like a heavy cloud. The magic of the night had dissipated, leaving behind a sense of sadness and uncertainty. Was | never going to heal? Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 TIMOTHY POV Timothy stepped out of the meeting room, his mind still swirling with thoughts. about the changes the new club leader was implementing. The meeting had been intense. He knew he had to work even harder than ever to prove himself this time around. The new club leader had announced some significant alterations to the team¡¯s strategies and ying style. One of the changes involved giving Timothy more ytime, which should have been a reason to celebrate. However, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease about the direction the team was taking. As he made his way through the bustling corridors of the club¡¯s headquarters, he tried to process all the information that had been thrown at him. He had to y catch up to get the same level of notoriety with the new team, and it felt like a daunting challenge. The pressure to perform weighed heavily on his shoulders. He had always been a standout yer in the previous club, but now he had to prove himself all over again. It was as if he was starting from scratch, and the thought filled him with anxiety. Still, he had to adapt to the new strategies and gel with the other yers quickly. In this case, it would serve him well to make new allies rather than just casual drinking friends. As he walked, he couldn¡¯t help but think about his old team and how much he had grown attached to them. They had been like a family at times and leaving them behind had been bittersweet. Their silence during the trial had been deafening, however, and Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel empty. Later on, Timothy threw himself into one of his intense training sessions. He knew that he had to prove his worth on the field, and that meant giving his all in every practice and match. He weed the opportunity to improve his skills and be a more versatile yer. There was no room for mistakes this time. No room for doubt, especially with him. being heavily scrutinized under the public eye at that point. Having dedicated fans. did not trante to having dedicated teammates and coaches. A Chapter 38 6/6 fii) SEND GIFT COMMENT Ill [e) 26 Thu, 21 Mar G GA Chapter 59 ay. Surrounded by the rhythmic sounds of nking weights and the smell of sweat. Timothy¡¯s mind eventually drifted to Evie. Lately, he had noticed a change in their dynamic, and it left him feeling uneasy. After their night at the strip club, he had hoped their friendship would grow stronger. They had shared a fun time together, and he had felt a deeper connection with her. However, in the days that followed, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Evie was pulling away from him. As he lifted the weights, he reyed their recent interactions in his mind. Evie had seemed distant, and their conversations had be more surface¡ªlevel. She had been evasive when he tried to make ns, always iming she was busy with work or othermitments. Timothy couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had done something wrong. He had felt a strong bond forming between them, but now it seemed to be slipping away. She had opened up to him about her past, and he had hoped that would continue. Instead, he felt like she was shutting him out. Finishing his set, he wiped the sweat from his brow and took a water break. As he gulped down the cool water, he suddenly grew frustrated. It was obvious she was avoiding talking about whatever was bothering her. He wanted to be there for her, to offer support like she had done for him, but it seemed like she didn¡¯t want to let him in. He didn¡¯t want to push her, but he couldn¡¯t stand seeing her so distant. She even looked sad on some asions.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Despite her distance, he couldn''t help but be drawn to her. He found himself. thinking about her constantly, wondering what was going on in her life. However, he had promised to keep his distance if it meant her feeling more secure around him. There was one awkward evening when he found himself standing outside her apartment, debating whether to knock or not. He missed herpany, and he wanted nothing more than to spend time with her. Instead, he had retreated back into his apartment, his heart beating violently. After that, he had tried going out with some friends, preferably without punching anyone. However, the nights were short, and his wicked thoughts always circled back to Evie. It suddenly became more convenient to spend his nights home alone. with Duke as company. 2/5 Chapter 59 Duke seemed to love Evie as well. That told Timothy a lot about a person. especially since he met so few of them. When he¡¯d met the pet-sitter, Linda, his immediate instinct had been to grow! circle around her. He didn¡¯t what disturbed the dog so much about Linda, even though she seemed to take good care of him while Timothy was away. As Timothy walked out of the gym, he spotted a group of his former teammates huddled together, their eyes fixed on a phone screen. He noticed their snickering and felt a tinge of annoyance. He had expected some skepticism about the changes, but their behavior seemed different, almost malicious. Timothy furrowed his brow, feeling a pang of irritation. What could they possibly beughing about? Ignoring the unease settling in his stomach, he approached the group. ¡°What''s so funny?¡± Timothy asked, trying to keep his tone casual. One of the yers, Jake, held up his phone, smirking. ¡°Take a look, man,¡± he said. Timothy took the phone and nced at the screen. It was a social media page belonging to a woman he recognized as Linda ¡ª his dog-sitter. The photos showed her in various ces, and he couldn''t help but find familiar. He quickly scrolled through the pictures, his heart sinking as he saw images of Linda posing in his apartment. The realization hit him like a ton of bricks had been in his home, taking pictures without his knowledge. she His face flushed with embarrassment and anger. ¡°Where did she get these photos?¡± he asked, trying to sound calm despite the roiling emotions inside him. Jake shrugged, a mocking glint in his eyes. ¡°Who knows? But it seems like she had quite a time in your apartment.¡± Timothy''s jaw clenched, and he handed the phone back to Jake. He couldn''t believe that Linda had taken pictures in his personal space and then shared them without his consent. ¡°She had no right to do that,¡± he said through gritted teeth. His former teammates exchanged smirks and shrugged off his words, seemingly amused by the situation. Timothy''s frustration grew, and he felt an overwhelming. desire to defend himself. 11:26 Thu, 21 Mar G GA ¡°| barely know her,¡± he said, his voice tinged with annoyance. ¡°I employed her, and that was it. She had no business posting those pictures.¡± One of the other yers, Mike, chuckled. ¡°Looks like you left quite an impression on her.¡± Timothy shot him a withering re. ¡°This is not funny.¡± he retorted. Jakeughed, and Timothy felt a surge of anger rise within him. He had left the team to pursue his dreams and grow as a yer, but they seemed content to belittle him at every turn. ¡°| suggest you mind your own business,¡± Timothy said sharply, unable to hold back his frustration any longer. Mike shrugged, feigning innocence. ¡°Just saying, man. Your business is all over the inte now.¡± Timothy took a deep breath, trying to keep hisposure. He didn¡¯t want to stoop to their level and engage in pointless arguments. ¡°This is fucked,¡± he said with a sigh, rubbing a hand over his forehead. As they all watched him in quietly, mischief twinkling in their eyes. Timothy nearly lost it. ¡°Go do something better with your time!¡± he growled, kicking the nearby wall and disturbing the photos that hung on it. With that, he turned on his heel and walked away from the group, determined not to let their taunts get to him. He knew that he had made the right decision to leave the old team. As he left the building, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of frustration and embarrassment. He had tried to start fresh with the new club, but it seemed life wasn¡¯t having that. How could Linda do such a thing? Had he not paid her enough? Fans viting his privacy was not a new event, but he hadn''t expected things to go this far. He was going to have to call his manager about this.. 475 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¡°Alright, Aria, prepare to be defeated!¡± Before usy a daunting game of chess. ck was currently in the lead, its horde of knights and bishops taking full control of the siege against the white pieces. Aria was down to her measly pawns and a lonely King. She red at me as | gloated, twisting her lips. ¡°We''ll see about that. I¡¯m not going down without a fight!¡± The afternoon sun cast a warm glow through the windows of my apartment, creating a cozy atmosphere that was perfect for an impromptu board game session. Aria and | had decided to take a break from our busy lives and enjoy a rxing afternoon together. The familiar sound of game pieces shuffling filled the air as we settled down at the coffee table, ready for some friendlypetition. ¡°| can¡¯t believe we finally have some free time to ourselves,¡± Aria eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. I chuckled, nodding in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we''ve had a chance to just rx and hang out.¡± Aria grinned, leaning forward to examine the board. ¡°It¡¯s also been a while since. I¡¯ve kicked your butt!¡± ¡°Well, you''re going to be waiting even longer before you ever defeat me!¡± | gloated. As we yed, the news on the television in the background served as mere background noise. It had been some simple daily news, up until around 4 o''clock. hit. The mention of Timothy''s name caused my ears to perk, and | drew my gaze away from the board. ¡°Hey, Aria, do you mind turning up the volume on the TV?¡± | asked, my curiosity piqued. Aria obliged, raising the volume so we could hear the news more clearly. My ears perked up when | heard Timothy''s name mentioned in rtion to a scandal. ¡°Timothy,¡± | whispered, my heart skipping a beat. tL Aria looked at me, concern evident in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°They''re talking about Timothy,¡± | said, my voice tinged with worry. ¡°Something about a scandal.¡± As we listened, the news anchor mentioned tabloid usations of Timothy''s involvement with a woman named Linda. | frowned, not liking where this was going. ¡°He¡¯s releasing a statement,¡± Aria added, her eyes glued to the screen. | suppose the day wouldn¡¯t end on a happy note after all. As | settled onto the couch, my eyes fixed on the television screen, my heart raced with a mix of anxiety and frustration. The news anchor¡¯s voice was calm and measured as he reported on thetest celebrity scandal, involving none other than my closest friend, Timothy. ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen. Today, hockey star Timothy Hayes has found himself entangled in a media storm over usations of romantic involvement with a woman named Linda Thompson. The tabloids have been buzzing with spection, iming that Linda was more than just Timothy¡¯s pet- sitter.¡± | clenched my fists, my mind a whirlwind of emotions. Weren''t they dating? Why was this scandalous? As the news report continued, they aired Timothy¡¯s press statement. He stood tall andposed, his eyes unwavering as he addressed the camera. ¡°| want to set the record straight,¡± Timothy¡¯s voice echoed through the room. ¡°Linda Thompson was my pet-sitter. Nothing more, nothing less. The media hast blown this situation out of proportion, and | want to rify that there was never any romantic involvement between us.¡± My heart skipped a beat at his words. No romantic involvement at all? Linda had seemed so infatuated with him, that it seemed their love was obvious. The news report showed images of Linda in Timothy''s apartment,ughing and tampering with his belongings. They had turned ordinary moments into something sensationalized, and it made my blood boil. So Linda had just been nothing more than a friend, a person Timothy trusted to 2/5 11:26 Thu, 21 Mar G care for his pet when he was away? Regardless, the media¡¯s insidious whispers had turned their innocent rtionship into a scandalous affair. As the report concluded, | turned away from the television, my mind racing with thoughts. Aria raised an eyebrow, concern etched on her face. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good. | hope he¡¯s okay.¡± | nodded, slightly in a daze. ¡°I hope so too.¡± As the news continued, we learned that Linda had suddenly be popr with celebrity gossip news sites. | couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of frustration. They werepletely ignoring what Timothy had said at his conference! Aria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°This is ridiculous. They¡¯re totally blowing things out of proportion.¡± ¡°| know,¡± | sighed, feeling a sense of helplessness. ¡°I just wish people wouldn¡¯t believe everything they read in the tabloids.¡± But what shocked me even more was when the news began to specte on whether Timothy was in love with me or Linda! | scoffed at the absurdity of it all. Timothy and | were just friends, and yet the media was trying to create a love triangle out of thin air. ¡°They''ll do anything for a juicy story,¡± Ariamented, her frustration mirroring my own. ¡°It''s so unfair,¡± | muttered, anger bubbling within me. ¡°Timothy doesn¡¯t deserve this, especially right as things started cooling down.¡± Aria ced aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°People who truly know him will. see through the gossip,¡± she said. ¡°You know the truth, and so do his real fans and friends.¡± Her words brought a sense offort, and | nodded in agreement. With that resolve in mind, we decided to do some research on social media to gauge the public¡¯s reaction to the scandal. As we scrolled through various tforms, we saw the discussion ignite into two factions- those who believed the scandal and those who were on A Timothy''s side, trusting his words. ¡°It''s nice to see so many people standing by him,¡± Aria said, a smile tugging at her lips. | nodded, a glimmer of hope returning. ¡°True fans will always support him, no matter what.¡± As the news report continued, they showed blurred picture of what might have. been Timothy, Linda, and Duke standing at a park,ughing and chatting. Aria furrowed her eyebrows, studying the images closely. ¡°Did you ever meet Linda?¡± she asked, her curiosity getting the best of her. | hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, | did. Once.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened, and she leaned in, eager to hear more. ¡°What was she like?¡± | took a deep breath, trying to find the right words to describe my encounter with Linda. ¡°Well, she seemed nice at first, but there was something off about her. She was a bit too eager to talk about Timothy, and it felt like she was trying to impress me with their rtionship.¡± Aria¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°Impress you? Why would she do that?¡± ¡°I''m not sure,¡± | replied, shaking my head. ¡°But it felt like she wanted to show off how close she was to Timothy, even though she was just his dog-sitter.¡± Aria¡¯s expression turned thoughtful, and she crossed her arms, deep in thought. ¡°That¡¯s strange. It almost sounds like she was obsessed with him.¡± My eyes widened at the realization, and a chill ran down my spine. ¡°You think so?¡± Aria nodded, her voice serious. ¡°It¡¯s possible. People can get obsessed with celebrities, and it can be dangerous.¡± The words lingered in the air, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. Linda¡¯s behavior had indeed seemed strange and overly fixated on Timothy. The pictures on the wall of her home didn¡¯t help. Could it be that she had developed an unhealthy obsession with him? As the evening turned to night, we found ourselves unable to tear our eyes away from the news coverage. Social media was abuzz with spections about 475 Chapter 60N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Timothy''s love life, with fans and critics alike discussing the scandal. Amidst the chaos, | noticed a disturbing trend some fans wereing to Linda¡¯s defense, iming that she and Timothy had a hidden romantic rtionship. It became apparent that the media frenzy was only growing stronger. Rumors and spections continued to spread like wildfire, fueling the scandal even further. Feeling overwhelmed, | decided to take a break from social media and the news, hoping that some time away from it all would clear my head. Aria and | spent the rest of the night watching a lightheartededy, trying to distract ourselves from the chaos. It didn¡¯t calm the disturbed feeling in my gut. Linda wasn¡¯t just some woman Timothy had employed. Something told me that she was someone far scarier than Timothy or | could¡¯ve imagined. | need to speak to Timothy about this: 315) SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 61 Chapter 61 The days following the scandal seemed to blur together, a chaotic whirlwind of media frenzy and public spection. | couldn¡¯t escape the constant updates and headlines that seemed to follow me everywhere | went. Even my workce. offered no respite, as colleagues whispered and exchanged knowing nces in the corridors. After another grueling day at thew firm, | found myself still consumed by thoughts of Timothy. | was going to speak to him, sooner orter. Inevitably, | would also have to mention that I''d actually met with Linda before everything fell apart. With a sigh, | grabbed my bag and headed for the exit. As | stepped out of the ss doors of thew firm, the bustling city greeted me with its usual chaotic energy. The weight of the day¡¯s work still clung to me, but my thoughts were consumed by something far more unsettling the relentless. storm of scandal that had engulfed Timothy. | knew | couldn¡¯t stand idly by, allowing the rumors and usations to spread unchecked. Determination fueled my steps as | made my way through the crowded sidewalk, my mind set on one goal ¡ª checking on Timothy. The sound of my heels clicking against the pavement was a rhythmic backdrop to the cacophony of city life. As | walked, | noticed a growingmotion ahead, a cluster of shing cameras and eager voices. My heart sank as | realized that the paparazzi had found their next target. Me. Cameras clicked and shes blinded me as | instinctively raised a hand to shield. my eyes. Reporters mored for my attention, shouting their usual symphony of usatory and invasive questions. ¡°Evie, are you jealous of Linda?¡± one voice called out, the words slicing through the air like a dagger. The question hit me like a tidal wave, catching me off guard. Jealous? Of Linda? The mere thought was absurd, and yet the question hung heavy in the air, waiting for my response. Need Top Metal Bamping? Get 10% Discount (Start How) 51% My jaw clenched, and | felt a surge of frustration coursing through my veins. ¡°Linda is a desperate nobody!¡± | shot back, my voice laced with a venomous edge.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The words tumbled out before | could even process them fully, a spontaneous retort fueled by resentment, and maybe fear. The cameras continued to sh, capturing my moment of defiance for the world to see. With a harsh stride, | pushed past the paparazzi, my heart racing with a mix of emotions. | had no time for their relentless scrutiny ¡ª my focus was on Timothy. Minutester, | was standing before Timothy''s apartment door, my heart pounding in anticipation. | raised my hand to knock, but before my knuckles could make contact, the door swung open, revealing Timothy in a state of disarray. His clothes were disheveled and his thick hair was a half¡ªdried mess on the top of his head. His skin shined with a thin film of perspiration, or possibly shower water, as he stumbled out of the door with a loud sigh. All at once, he noticed me standing there, eyeballing him. His eyes met mine, a mix of surprise and relief washing over his features. ¡°Evie,¡± he breathed. ¡°Hey, Timothy,¡± | greeted, offering a small but genuine smile. ¡°How are you?¡± Timothy tilted his head from side to side. ¡°Could be better.¡± | bit my lip. ¡°Because of the news?¡± He closed the door behind him, his gaze never leaving mine. ¡°Have you seen what¡¯s been going on?¡± he asked. | nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been keeping up.¡± Timothy ran a hand through his hair, his frustration palpable. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this shit. | actually let that psycho into my home, and left her around my dog!¡± | took a deep breath, slightly unnerved by his outburst. ¡°Hey, you''ll get through this. You¡¯re not exactly new to scandal. T ¡°| want to believe that, Evie,¡± he said, his expression softening. ¡°But it feels like everything is spiraling out of control.¡± 275 19 Fri, 22 Mar D | stepped closer to him, my hand reaching out to gently rest on his arm. ¡°You''re not alone in this, Timothy. We''ll face it together, like before.¡± He offered me a small smile. ¡°Thank you, Evie.¡± We stood there, a silent understanding passing between us. But Timothy¡¯s restless energy soon got the better of him, and he soon stepped away from the door. He checked his watch and red at the ceiling, ¡°I''m supposed to will help at thi heet with my publicistter this afternoon. I¡¯m not even sure it ¡°Well, you can at least give it a shot,¡± | urged, my voice steady. ¡°What really happened with Linda? | want to hear it from you.¡± Timothy exhaled sharply. ¡°Nothing you haven''t seen, really. She posted a bunch of pictures of herself in my apartment, even though I trusted her as an employee only.¡± | raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. ¡°So there was no romance?¡± ¡°None,¡± he stated firmly, handing me his phone with Linda¡¯s profile on the screen. ¡°They were probably taken when | asked her to look Duke while | was away,¡± Timothy exined bitterly. ¡°She''s twisting a simple favor into something it¡¯s not.¡± | handed his phone back to him, my mind racing as | processed the information. While it wasn¡¯t under the most ideal circumstances, | couldn''t help but feel relieved that Linda had only fantasized about their rtionship. ¡°What do you think she¡¯s after?¡± Timothy shook his head, frustration etched on his features. ¡°Me, probably. Or at least the fantasy of having me, judging from how intimate some of these photos were.¡± There were indeed some images of Linda strewn about Timothy''s bed, sitting seductively in lingerie with a ss of wine. | felt my hands tighten into fists, furious on Timothy¡¯s behalf. What¡¯s worse is that | had been in her home, blissfully unaware that she was unstable. ¡°Evie, | need you to believe me,¡± Timothy implored, his voice raw with emotion. ¡°I never had any romantic involvement with Linda. She¡¯s manipting the situation, and | can¡¯t let her destroy everything I¡¯ve worked so hard for.¡± Chapter 61 The pieces of the puzzle were slowly falling into ce, and | felt a growing sense of unease. ¡°| should have known something was off about Linda,¡± | told him. ¡°When | met with her the other night for dinner, she seemed overly fixated on you. It was like she was trying to prove something, to show how close you two were.¡± Timothy''s brow furrowed, his gaze locking onto mine. ¡°What do you mean?¡± |... [had dinner with Linda the other night,¡± | confessed, the weight of the truth heavy on my shoulders. His eyes widened, a mixture of shock and hurt crossing his features. ¡°You had dinner with her?¡± | nodded, my heart sinking at the pain in his voice. ¡°I wanted to see if there was any truth to the rumors. She seemed overly fixated on you, almost like she was trying to convince me of something.¡± Timothy''s fists clenched at his sides, his frustration boiling over. ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to tell me about this?¡± ¡°I''m sorry, Timothy,¡± | said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to upset you.¡± He turned away, his breathsing in heavy exhales. ¡°| know this is hard, Timothy,¡± | said softly, stepping closer to him. ¡°But we''ll get through this. We''ll prove the truth, no matter what it takes.¡± Timothy''s gaze met mine, but it was cold and distantpared to before. The weight of the truth hung heavily in the air, and | watched as Timothy¡¯s expression shifted from determination to disbelief. His eyes bore into mine, searching for answers that | wasn¡¯t sure | could provide. Guilt gnawed at my conscience, and | averted my gaze for a moment before meeting his eyes once more. ¡°I wanted to make sure there was no truth to the rumors before involving you. | didn¡¯t want to add to your stress.¡± Timothy''s jaw clenched, and | could see the emotions swirling within him. Hurt, anger, and a sense of betrayal danced in his eyes. ¡°Hiding that type of stuff from me is just as bad,¡± Timothy¡¯s stated, his voice strained. 315) ro ¡°I''m sorry,¡± | offered, my voice sincere. ¡°I thought | was doing what was best, but | see now that it was a mistake.¡± Timothy''s shoulders slumped, a mix of emotions washing over him. ¡°I don¡¯t know who to trust anymore.¡± The pain in his voice tugged at my heart, and | reached out, cing a hand on his arm. ¡°You can trust me, Timothy. I¡¯m here to support you, no matter what.¡± He frowned. ¡°After everything that¡¯s happened, how can | be sure?¡± A heavy sigh escaped my lips, and | searched for the right words to convey the depth of mymitment. ¡°I understand why you''re upset, and | can¡¯t change what happened. But I¡¯m here now, and | want to help.¡± Timothy''s gaze softened, and he let out a weary sigh. ¡°I just... | need time to process all of this.¡± ¡°Timothy,¡± | began, the rest of my sentence dying off as he started turning away. As he walked toward the elevator, a pang of guilt and regret settled in my chest. | had never intended my actions to cause him more pain. For his sake, | was going to fix this. | would have to get creative though. Just who in the hell was Linda, and how could | knock her down for good? # SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Chapter 62 Chapter 62 With Aria¡¯s support, | embarked on a mission to uncover Linda¡¯s sinister background. Armed with determination and fueled by a desire to clear Timothy''s name, we delved deeper into Linda¡¯s past, leaving no stone unturned. Days blurred together as we scoured social media tforms, online forums, and news articles for any shred of information that could unveil Linda¡¯s background. We sat huddled together on the couch, ourptop screens illuminating our faces. We stumbled upon tforms where Linda¡¯s obsession with Timothy wasid bare, manifested through fan edits, heart-studded posts, and a virtual shrine dedicated to the man who had captured her infatuated heart. ¡°It''s like she¡¯s been weaving this twisted narrative in her head for years,¡± Aria murmured, a tinge of unease in her voice. | huffed. ¡°She is obsessed with him.¡± We continued to scroll, our eyes scanning post after post that showcased Linda¡¯s unsettling fixation. Timothy''s face adorned every corner of her digital realm, a stark reminder of the lengths she had gone to maintain her illusion. The day turned to dusk, the amber glow of the setting sun casting a warm hue across the room. With every revtion, | felt more and more repulsed by this woman. Linda was not just a simple pet-sitter. ¡°Evie, look at this!¡± Aria eximed, pointing at herptop screen. My eyes darted to the screen, where an article headline caught my attention: ¡°Timothy Hayes: From Hockey Star to Family Man?¡± My heart pounded as | read the article, a growing sense of unease settling in the pit of my stomach. The paparazzi interview had Linda at the center, her face sshed across the screen as she spoke in a tone that was equal parts sharine and calcted.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Timothy and | were always thinking of having kids,¡± Linda went on, flipping her hair. ¡°We figured now, with the legal stuff out of the way, we could finally settle down and produce the fruits of our love.¡± | nearly gagged at thatst line. @51%D 12 ¡°| can¡¯t believe my ears, Aria grumbled, turning away. ¡°As if he¡¯d throw his career away over her.¡± As the interview continued, Linda¡¯s words became more fantastical. She spoke of shared dreams and whispered promises, alluding to a future that would never exist. My mind reeled, struggling toprehend the audacity of her self- deception. ¡°We can¡¯t let her get away with this,¡± Aria dered, her eyes zing with determination. ¡°Have you already spoken to Timothy about it?¡± | cleared my throat, my fingers intertwining as Timothy¡¯s pained expression swam to the forefront of my mind. He hadn''t appreciated what | had done with Linda, although my intentions hadn''t really been malicious. ¡°| did,¡± | answered. ¡°But | told him about the dinner and he got upset.¡± Aria nodded, her eyes resting on the coffee table. ¡°Oh. Why did you go to that dinner, Evie? She was pretty much a stranger to you. | sighed once more, running a hand through my hair as | gathered my thoughts. ¡°I know. | just... | had a feeling that something was off about her, but | let my jealousy cloud my judgment.¡± Aria¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Jealousy is pretty powerful. It¡¯s only natural that it would affect your perception.¡± ¡°| know, but looking back, | should have seen through her act,¡± | admitted. ¡°Linda was acting strange, almost obsessive, about Timothy. It¡¯s obvious now.¡± Aria her arm around me and pulled me into a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, Evie. And I¡¯m sure Timothy isn¡¯t be too upset with you.¡± | frowned at her and narrowed my eyes. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± She gave me a wink. ¡°Because he¡¯s your biggest fan,¡± she said cheekily, bumping my shoulder with hers. | rolled my eyes, but | couldn¡¯t help but consider her words for a moment. He hadmunicated a simr sentiment at that dinner after the trial, when he gave me the most heartfelt speech | had ever heard. Was he really enthralled by me? My gaze shifted to the window, where the fading sunlight bathed the city in a soft, Fri, 22 Mar golden hue. Aria was right-I couldn¡¯t change the past, but | could y a role in exposing Linda¡¯s deception. 51%/ ¡°You''re right,¡± | replied, my determination rekindling. ¡°I''ll try talking to him again, see if we can brainstorm together.¡± Aria squeezed my arm gently. ¡°That''s my girl!¡± *** Later that day, | stood before Timothy¡¯s apartment door, my heart fluttering with a mixture of nerves and anticipation. My knuckles rapped against the wood, the sound echoing through the hallway. | waited, my breath held in anticipation. He probably wouldn¡¯t answer. | wouldn''t me him if he didn¡¯t, especially if he thought | was in cahoots with Linda the whole time. 25 200 Momentster, the door swung open, revealing Timothy standing before me. His expression was a blend of surprise and relief, a flicker of something familiar in his eyes. Before he could say a word, my voice tumbled out in a rush.. ¡°Hey, Timothy. I¡¯m really sorry about everything,¡± | began, my words spilling forth with a raw honesty. ¡°I know | should¡¯ve been more cautious with Linda, and | would never give her any private information about you.¡± Timothy''s gaze softened as he listened, a weight seeming to lift from his shoulders. ¡°Evie, hold on. | should be the one saying sorry.¡± | shut my mouth, feeling slightly weightless after such a fast release. Fortunately, he had caught all of it, but his apology took me by surprise. ¡°| should¡¯ve known better than to jump to conclusions. | know you wouldn¡¯t sabotage me.¡± Asmall smile yed at the corners of my lips, a glimmer of understanding passing between us. ¡°Let¡¯s just say we both let our emotions get the best of us.¡± He chuckled softly, a warmth spreading through the air between us. ¡°Right.¡± As we stood on the threshold of his apartment, the tension that had once strained our connection seemed to ebb away. It was a tentative step toward mending the rift between us¡ªa step | was determined to take. ¡°So,¡± he continued, rubbing his chin. ¡°Why did you meet with Linda, anyway? Did -3/4 51% your parents never teach you stranger¡ªdanger ¡ª | mean...assuming you never knew her.¡± |ughed nervously, scratching the back of neck as | scrambled for an excuse. ¡°She- just seemed nice.¡± Something flickered briefly behind his eyes, but | wasn¡¯t sure what. After staring at me for an agonizing couple of seconds, he let go with a sigh. ¡°You know,¡± he began, a hint of mischief in his tone, ¡°I actually started making dinner, and it¡¯s going to be a pretty big pot.¡± My eyes widened at the suggestion that hung at the end of his sentence. He dropped his gaze to his bare feet, which were crossed at the ankles as he leaned. against the doorframe. ¡°Im no culinary expert, of course, but | make a pretty mean homemadesagna.¡± | couldn''t help butugh, the sound almost foreign to my ears as it rung around us. ¡°Homemadesagna? You''re full of surprises.¡± Timothy gestured toward the open door, an invitation that felt warmer than any words could convey. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re willing to take a chance on my cooking, I''d be happy to have you join me.¡± Against my better judgment, a smile tugged at my lips. ¡°You know what? | think | will.¡± A small dinner wouldn''t hurt, right? & Chapter 63 Chapter 63 The aroma of simmering sauce and fresh cheese wafted through the air, filling the space with a tantalizing scent. As Timothy moved about the kitchen with at practiced ease, | sat awkwardly on the edge of the couch. Timothy nced my way, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Oh, your friend ising to greet you.¡± | smiled, slightly curious about who he was referring to. Right then, | saw Duke leave one of the back rooms and eye me curiously from afar. After the recognition set in, he barked and came bounding toward me, his tail wagging. ¡°Hi, boy! How are you?¡± | greeted, scratching behind his ear. He suddenly flopped onto his back, revealing his belly for a good rub. As my fingers ruffled his fur, | started to feel more rxed. Timothy''s voice broke through my thoughts, his question drawing my attention. ¡°So, Evie, how¡¯s business been since my case closed?¡± | turned toward the kitchen, my lips curling into a smile. ¡°Actually, business has been picking up. It seems like It seems like my sess with your case has made me more noticeable.¡± Timothy emerged from the kitchen, a hint of curiosity in his eyes. ¡°Noticeable? In what way?¡± ¡°Well,¡± | started, my eyes daring around, ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve been getting a bit more attention than I¡¯m used to. Your fans seem to have taken an interest in thewyer who helped clear your name.¡± Timothy''s lips twitched into a knowing smile. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re bing a bit celebrity yourself.¡± | shrugged, a mixture of amusement and hesitation coursing through me. ¡°I guess you could say that, though I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m entirelyfortable with it.¡± Duke bounded back over, dropping a tennis ball at my feet with an expectant look. | obliged, sending the ball skidding across the floor as Duke chased after it with gusto. Timothy''s gaze lingered on us, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Do you enjoy the 1/6 attention?¡± Mar | leaned down to ruffle Duke¡¯s fur, my mind turning over his question. ¡°Not really,¡± | admitted. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be recognized for my work, but it also attracts some.... interesting characters.¡± Timothy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Interesting characters?¡± | sighed, my thoughts lingering back on Linda. ¡°Obsessed fans, to be more precise. I¡¯ve had a few encounters with paparazzi, and with the whole Linda situation, it¡¯s honestly a little unsettling.¡± Aknowing glint appeared in Timothy¡¯s eyes, as if he understood the weight of my words. ¡°Sounds like you''ve had your fair share of Linda types.¡± | nodded, my gaze briefly flickering toward the dog that had returned to my side. Not exactly, but | had some paparazzi camping out on my doorstep.¡±. Timothy offers a sympathetic smile. ¡°Ah, yes, the paparazzi. Fame has its downsides.¡± | giggled. ¡°I suppose so. But enough about me and my newfound fame. How¡¯s thesagnaing along?¡± Timothy''s attention shifted back to the kitchen, his movements fluid as he checked on the dish. ¡°Still perfecting the sauce. Needs to be a bit chunkier.¡± As he returned to his culinary task, | found myself appreciating the easy flow of our conversation. It was as if the initial awkwardness between us had dissipated, reced by a genuine sense offort. ¡°So, Duke seems to be quite thepanion,¡± | remarked, pping Duke¡¯s ears. Timothy''s grin was infectious as he nodded. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a handful, but | wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡± I started tough again, but the tranquility was short-lived. A sudden tter echoed from the kitchen, my head snapping toward the source of the noise. Without a second thought, | hurried into the kitchen, my heart quickening at the sight that greeted me. Timothy stood at the counter, his brows furrowed. Blood welled up from a fresh cut on his finger, staining the edge of a tomato he had been slicing. Instinctively, | Fr, 22 Mar rushed forward, my voice edged with concern. ¡°Timothy, are you okay?¡± 51% He nced up, a small grimace on his lips as he watched the blood ooze. ¡°Yeah, | just... managed to cut myself. You would think I''d know how to use a knife by now.¡± Gently, | guided him toward the sink to rinse his finger. The proximity between us was impossible to ignore, but | forced my thoughts on the task at hand. As Timothy¡¯s hand came to rest on the counter, | turned my attention to the tomatoes. ¡°I can take over cutting the tomatoes if you need to clean that cut properly.¡± Timothy smiled. ¡°Ah, but | can¡¯t make my guest cook.¡± ¡°It''s just dicing tomatoes,¡± | said, waving him off. ¡°Go on.¡± As Timothy left to tend to his cut, | gingerly picked up the knife, my fingers trembling ever so slightly. | had always considered myself more of a takeout enthusiast than a home cook, and the realization that | was in uncharted territory sent my heart racing. With each careful slice, | felt a mixture of excitement and trepidation. The rhythmic motion of the knife against the cutting board was oddly soothing. However, as | nced at the uneven slices of tomato, my confidence began to waver. Timothy returned, his expression one of amusement. ¡°You''re doing great, Evie. Just take it slow.¡± I smiled sheepishly. ¡°Yeah...1 think?¡± To my surprise, Timothy moved closer, his presence enveloping me like a warm embrace. ¡°Let me show you a trick,¡± he said softly. His hands settled atop mine, his touch gentle yet firm. My heart skipped a beat as he guided my movements, his fingers intecing with mine. Together, we moved in sync, the de of the knife gliding through the tomato with ease. His closeness was intoxicating. | could feel the steady rhythm of his breath, our gazes locked as if time itself had slowed. In that moment, it wasn¡¯t just about cutting tomatoes. Chapter 63. 22 Mar 51 Mei As thest tomato was diced, Timothy withdrew his hands, a soft smile gracing his lips. ¡°See? Not so bad, right?¡± | couldn''t help butugh, the tension that had once filled the room now reced with a sense of camaraderie. ¡°You make it look easy.¡± With the meal finally prepared, we sat down at the table, the air alive with a newfound ease. Thesagna was every bit as delicious as | had imagined it would be. ¡°So, how did you learn to makesagna like this?¡± | asked, my curiosity getting the best of me as | took another bite of the savory dish. Timothy chuckled, a hint of pride in his eyes. ¡°Well, my grandmother was Italian, and she passed down some of her best recipes. Thissagna was a childhood favorite. | nodded appreciatively, savoring the rich vors. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely delicious. Your grandmother must have been an amazing cook.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Trust me when | say | was a chubby kid as a result.¡± As we ate, our conversation flowed effortlessly, dipping into various topics like a gentle stream. From favorite books to memorable travel destinations, it felt as if we were discovering new facets of each other''s lives with every exchanged word. The initial awkwardness that had characterized our interactions seemed like a distant memory. As we finished our meal, Timothy leaned back in his chair, his expression one of contentment. ¡°That was a delightful dinner,¡± he said with a satisfied sigh. ¡°Thank you for joining me, Evie.¡± | smiled warmly, the sensation of genuine happiness bubbling up within me. ¡°The pleasure was all mine. | must admit, | was a little apprehensive at first, but I¡¯m d I came.¡± Timothy''s gaze met mine, a softness in his eyes that sent a flutter through my chest. ¡°I¡¯m d you came too.¡± As the evening sun cast a warm glow over the room, | realized that time had slipped away faster than | had anticipated. Reluctantly, | pushed my chair back, my fingers tracing patterns on the tablecloth. Mar ¡°| should probably get going,¡± | said with a hint of regret. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Timothy nodded, his expression understanding. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Let me help you with the dishes,¡± | said, gesturing to the mess in the kitchen. Timothy shook his head firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t even worry about that.¡± ¡°I''m helping,¡± | stated, already gathering the tes before he could protest further. With a sigh, he relented and followed me to the kitchen. Together, we cleaned up, afortable silence settling between us as we worked in tandem. Once thest dish was ced in the drying rack, Timothy turned to me, his expression one of gratitude. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± | waved off his thanks. ¡°It was the least | could do. We made quite the mess.¡± As we walked back to the living room, an awkward tension filled the air. | shifted. on my feet, suddenly unsure of how to proceed. Timothy seemed to sense my hesitation and spoke up. ¡°| can walk you to the door.¡± | nodded, relieved that he had taken the lead. As we reached the door, my heart. began to race, a flurry of emotions swirling within me. | turned to face Timothy, my words caught in my throat.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Timothy, | want you to know that | believe you,¡± | said earnestly, my voice soft yet resolute. ¡°I know Linda¡¯s ims are false, and I''m here to support you.¡± His eyes bore into mine with a certain intensity. ¡°It means a lot to hear that from you.¡± We stood there for a moment, the weight of unspoken words hanging between us. The connection we had forged over the course of the evening felt palpable, and | found myself wanting to hold onto it just a little longer. ¡°Goodnight, Timothy,¡± | said, my voice infused with sincerity. ¡°Goodnight, Evie,¡± he replied, his voice gentle. As | turned to leave, a surge of emotion overtook me. Without thinking, | turned back to him and reached out, pulling him into a hug. His arms encircled me, and for a brief moment, | fell into a daze. 51 %/ ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± | whispered against his chest, my heart racing. ¡°You too,¡± he murmured, his breath warm against my hair. Reluctantly, | pulled away, a bittersweet ache settling in my chest. With a final smile, | stepped out into the hallway, my steps echoing in the quiet. As | walked away from Timothy¡¯s apartment, a sense of tion filled me. The evening had exceeded my expectations in ways | couldn¡¯t have imagined. With each step | took, | couldn¡¯t help but think about the future. Whaty ahead was uncertain, but one thing was clear: Timothy and | were in this together. With that in mind, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope lighting up the path before me. fii) SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The night was draped in a gentle stillness. For once, | actually prepared for a nice, calming slumber. After taking a steaming hot shower, | decided to take on my long¡ªabandoned beauty ritual. With my hair set in rollers, | stirred up a unopened batch of facial cream, which | then spread all over my face. The minty fragrance left a calming tingle on my skin. as it cooled and dried. In the meantime, | had my feet propped up on the tub fora quick pedicure job. Perhaps it was the ease with which the evening unfolded, but | feltfortable. enough to pamper myself. Often, | opted to leave these things for the morning. when time was already crunching down on me. However, as | sat on the toilet lid and spread ruby red nail polish on my toes, | started to regret my prior negligence. | had actually hugged Timothy, and | didn¡¯t even feel ashamed afterward. Just that moment of contact had left me with a buzz that refused to wear off, even as | grew tired. After washing the mask off my face, | walked to the kitchen to prepare some tea before bed. As water heated in the electric pitcher, | draped myself over the counter, a smile widening on my lips. When a faint sound reached my ears, | sat back up and stared into the distance. It was almost like a whisper, ghostly in nature, as it drifted through my door. | tiptoed to the door and gently pushed it open, allowing the dim hallway light to illuminate my path. There, standing in the corridor, was Linda. My heart raced, my mind struggling toprehend the sight before me. What was she doing here? Before | could fully process her presence, she had sessfully picked the lock to Timothy¡¯s apartment. The door creaked open and she poked her head inside, her wide eyes scanning the room with an eerie intensity. Asurge of determination coursed through me, and without a second thought, | sprung into action. lunged forward, my fingers curling around Linda¡¯s wrist just as she was about to slip into Timothy¡¯s apartment. With a swift motion, | pulled her back, my voice a fierce whisper that cut through the silence. 175 ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡± | hissed, my eyes narrowing on her. 51%, Linda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her initial confidence faltering under my unexpected intervention. ¡°Who are you?¡± she stammered, her voice trembling. | scoffed in disbelief. ¡°Really? You had dinner with me, remember?¡± She tilted her head to the side, feigning ignorance. ¡°Really?¡± My grip on her tightened and | moved to press her against the wall, effectively cornering her. ¡°Whatever. What matters is why you''re trying to break into Timothy¡¯s apartment.¡± Her eyes darted around the hallway, her panic evident. ¡°I... | just wanted to talk to him.¡± My anger red at her audacity. ¡°In the middle of the night?¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy during the day-¡± ¡°And especially after all the trouble you have caused him. Do you have any idea of the mess you''ve created?¡± Linda¡¯s expression hardened, a defiant spark igniting in her eyes. ¡°He loves me, but he¡¯s way too private. | got a little irritated, so | just let a few things slip to the media.¡± My patience was already wearing thin at the nonsense she spewed. ¡°He hardly knows you, Linda. All you do is watch his dog while he¡¯s out.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t true!¡± she spat, her voice seething with resentment. ¡°He made me believe we had something special, and then he discarded me like | was nothing.¡± I shook my head in disbelief. ¡°Linda, you¡¯re delusional. Timothy is not responsible for your obsessions.¡± She snorted, a bitterugh escaping her lips. ¡°You have no idea what you''re talking about.¡± ¡°| know enough,¡± | shot back, my tone firm. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been stalking him, disguising your obsession as something more. But | won''t let you ruin his life any further.¡± 273 51% Chapter 64 Linda¡¯s eyes widened as | mentioned her twisted intentions. Her facade cracked, revealing the extent of her obsession that had been hidden beneathyers of deceit. ¡°And what are you going to do about it?¡± she asked venomously. ¡°Once | find a way to get Timothy''s seed, I¡¯m going to have his children. Just like we always nned.¡± | leaned in, my voice low and steady. ¡°You are sick, you hear me?¡± ¡°Not as sick as you,¡± she retorted, crossing her arms. ¡°I should¡¯ve known you were one of the sluts he kept stowed away.¡± With a swift motion, | raised my hand and delivered a sharp p across her cheek. The sound reverberated through the hallway, a physical manifestation of my frustration and anger. ¡°You''re delusional,¡± | seethed. ¡°Creating such a scheme, thinking you can impregnate yourself with his seed? You''ve lost touch with reality.¡± Linda¡¯s hand flew to her cheek, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°You have no idea what I¡¯m capable of,¡± she hissed. ¡°| know enough to see that you wind up in the gutter that you belong in,¡± | countered, my resolve unyielding. ¡°And if you think for a second that you can ckmail Timothy with this absurd n of yours, you¡¯re gravely mistaken.¡± Atense silence hung in the air between us, the weight of my words seemingly reaching her. Linda¡¯s resolve wavered, her desperation now tinged with uncertainty. Her eyes bore into min¨¦, a mixture of defiance and desperation etched across her features. ¡°| will tell the press about this,¡± she stated. My heart raced, but | refused to let her intimidation get the best of me. With a steady gaze, | met her stare head-on. ¡°And | have enough information about you to shatter the carefully constructed facade you''ve been hiding behind.¡± Linda¡¯s confidence wavered, a flicker of doubt dancing in her eyes. ¡°You''re bluffing.¡± | allowed a small, knowing smile to curve my lips. ¡°Am |?¡± In that moment, a sense of empowerment surged within me. | held the key to exposing Linda¡¯s true nature, her unhealthy obsession with Timothy that had 12:20 Fri, 22 Mar D Chapter 64 driven her to concoct such a devious scheme. It was a trump card | was willing to y if it meant protecting Timothy and ensuring that justice prevailed. Linda¡¯s eyes narrowed, her mind clearly racing as she weighed her options. She was trapped, cornered by her own web of lies, and she knew it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°You wouldn''t dare,¡± she finally hissed, her voice tinged with uncertainty. ¡°Try me,¡± | replied, my tone cool. ¡°I have evidence of your obsession, your online activities, and a trail of breadcrumbs that leads straight to your doorstep.¡± Herposure faltered, a flicker of panic crossing her features. She was faced with a choice, one that could determine her fate. The silence between us stretched, the weight of our confrontation hanging heavily in the air. ¡°You have no proof,¡± she finally muttered, her voice strained. | allowed a small, knowing smile to grace my lips. ¡°Actually, | do.¡± Linda¡¯s eyes widened, a flicker of fear dancing in her gaze. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I''ve done my research,¡± | said calmly, my voice cutting through the tension. ¡°I know more about you than you think. Enough to ruin your livelihood, your reputation.¡± She hesitated, her defiance giving way to a palpable sense of dread. ¡°You''re lying.¡± ¡°Try me and find out if I¡¯m lying,¡± | said. ¡°Leave Timothy alone, Linda. Don¡¯t ever set foot in this building again, or | promise you, your secrets will beid bare for the world to see.¡± With that, | released my grip on her, allowing her to stumble back. Finally, Linda let out a frustrated sigh, her shoulders slumping in defeat. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered, her voiceced with resignation. ¡°You win.¡± | felt a rush of satisfaction, a small victory in the face of her maniption. But | wasn¡¯t about to let my guard down just yet. ¡°I''m not interested in winning,¡± | said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m interested in ending this madness you¡¯ve created.¡± She shot me onest venomous re, then nced at Timothy¡¯s door before 51% retreating toward the elevator. As the echoes of her footsteps faded down the hallway, | exhaled a breath | hadn¡¯t realized f''d been holding. The tension that had gripped me began to dissipate, reced by a sense of aplishment and relief. But my work wasn''t over yet. There was still the matter of Timothy and the aftermath of the scandal. | turned back to my apartment and closed the door behind me. The events of the evening had taken their toll, but | was ready to sleep it off. As | settled into bed, | couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the twists and turns that had led me to this point. Even as | closed my eyes, the tension hadn''tpletely faded. There was an emptiness behind Linda¡¯s eyes, even as she spoke of her and Timothy¡¯s fake love. While she seemed taken back by my threats, | could only suspect that they wouldn¡¯t hold much weight forever with someone like her. We were going to have to be more careful from now on. 5/5 & ie) Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The sun streamed through the curtains, casting a bright light stream of light directly over my eyes. The events ofst night felt like a distant dream that | had been tugged away from. The dinner with Timothy, the confrontation with Linda, it was all a mixture of fear and joy. As | rolled out of bed and prepared for the day ahead, | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that a weight had been lifted from my shoulders. With a newfound sense of optimism, | made my way to the kitchen to start my morning routine. As | prepared a cup of coffee, | switched on the local news and listened absently to the forecast for the day. As | sipped my coffee and watched the morning news, | couldn''t help but feel a sense of vindication. The headlines were no longer dominated by the scandal that had threatened to consume us. Instead, they focused on other stories, other figures, and a sense of relief washed over me. Perhaps, just perhaps, we were on the brink of reiming a sense of normalcy. My thoughts drifted to Timothy, wondering how he was faririg amidst the sudden. shift in the vast current that is public opinion. With newfound determination, | decided to take a step that | had been contemting for some time. It was a simple gesture, one that held a deeper meaning. | was going to bake a cake for Timothy. The soft glow of the kitchen light cast a warm ambiance as | stood before the countertop, surveying the array of ingredients that lay before me. Baking had never been my forte, but the determination to create something special for Timothy spurred me on. The events of the past few weeks had been a whirlwind, and in the midst of the chaos, this small act of baking felt like a way to ground myself. | took a deep breath and reached for the mixing bowl, my fingers wrapping around. the cool handle. My heart raced with a mix of excitement and apprehension. Aria had provided me with a simple recipe for a berry and vani cake, assuring me that it was foolproof. With the recipe printed out and ingredients carefully measured, | was ready to embark on this culinary adventure. The rhythmic sound of the electric mixer filled the air as |bined the flour, 1/15 Fri, 22 Mar sugar, and other ingredients. Despite myck of experience, | found a strange sense offort in the repetitive motions. The kitchen was awash with the scent of vani, an enticing sweetness. As the batter took shape, | gently piled in the berries, watching as the vibrant colors swirled and mingled. There was a certain magic in the process, at transformation that mirrored the shifts and changes that had urred in my own. life. With the batter poured into the baking pan, | carefully ced it in the preheated oven. The anticipation bubbled within me as | set the timer and leaned against the counter, watching through the oven door as the cake began to rise and take on a golden hue. It was a sight to behold. Time seemed to stretch as | waited, my thoughts drifting to Timothy. The cake was a small gesture, but it held a deeper significance. It was a symbol of celebration and support, a reminder that he was not alone. | feltfortable being that support. And yet, doubts gnawed at the edges of my mind. What if the cake turned out to be a disaster? I¡¯ve seen cakes dete just with a light touch. Finally, the timer chimed, pulling me from my thoughts. | carefully removed the cake from the oven, a sense of trepidation washing over me as | examined the finished product. To my surprise, the cake looked far better than | had expected. The golden crust was tinged with a hint of pink from the berries, and the aroma that wafted from it was undeniably inviting.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As | allowed the cake to cool, | turned my attention to the frosting. Aria had assured me that a simple vani buttercream would do the trick, and armed with determination, | set about whipping butter and sugar into a creamy consistency. With the cake cooled and the frosting prepared, it was time to assemble the final. masterpiece. My hands trembled as | carefully spread a generousyer of frosting over the cake, smoothing it with a spat. The cake began to take on a more polished appearance, the imperfections of my earlier baking attempts masked by the smooth frosting. As | stood back to admire my handiwork, a sense of pride emerged. The cake wast far from perfect, but it held a sense of charm that was uniquely its own. The vibrant berries peeking through the frosting added a touch of whimsy, and despite my fears, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a swell of satisfaction. 2/5 12:20 Fri, 22 Mar Chapter 65 Later that afternoon, with the freshly baked cake carefully cradled in my hands, | made my way to Timothy¡¯s apartment. My heart raced with a mix of excitement and nervousness, eager to see his reaction. A familiar sense of apprehension returned. What if he didn¡¯t like the cake? What if he found it unappealing or unappetizing? With a steadying breath, | raised my hand and knocked on the door. The seconds ticked by, my heart pounding in my chest as | waited for a response. Momentster, the door swung open. Instead of Timothy¡¯s familiar face, it was the kind, round face of an older woman in a blue maid uniform. | tried not to let my mind wander to the possibility of her being Timothy¡¯s next conquest as she greeted me with a warm smile. ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Evie,¡± she said kindly. ¡°Mr. Timothy is in the middle of a meeting right now. Is there something | can assist you with?¡± She knew who | was?!? | couldn¡¯t mask my disappointment quick enough, but | managed to muster a small smile. ¡°| baked a cake for Timothy. | wanted to give it to him personally, but since he¡¯s busy, hopefully you wouldn¡¯t mind giving it to him?¡± The maid¡¯s eyes twinkled with understanding. ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you! I¡¯ll make sure he gets it.¡± As | handed over the cake, a sense of satisfaction washed over me. While | had hoped to see Timothy''s reaction firsthand, | knew that my gesture would still reach him in some way. | stepped through the door off my apartment, the weight of the cake no longer in my arms. Despite the sense of aplishment that came from baking and delivering it to Timothy''s apartment, a lingering sense of anxiety gnawed at me. Had he liked it? Did he think it was too amateurish? | couldn¡¯t help but second- guess my decision to leave it with the maid. | shook off my doubts and headed to the kitchen, suddenly feeling the emptiness of only a morning coffee in my stomach. As | entered, | found Aria and Lucas bustling about, their voices mingling with the sounds of pots and pans ttering. 12:20 Fri, 22 Mar J ¡°Hey,¡± | greeted, my voice carrying a hint of unease. her face.¡± Aria turned to me, a grin lighting up you''re just in time! We''re making meatball subs.¡± | offered a weak smile, my mind still preupied with thoughts of the cake. ¡°That sounds great.¡± Lucas joined Aria in the kitchen, his warm smile a wee sight. ¡°How¡¯s everything going? We saw all the cake supplies.¡± | hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°Oh, | made Timothy a cake. He wasn¡¯t home though, so | left it with his maid.¡± Aria¡¯s brows furrowed in concern. ¡°Is everything okay? You seem a bit... off.¡± | sighed, leaning against the kitchen counter. ¡°I don¡¯t know. | guess | just can¡¯t shake the feeling that maybe he won''t like it, or worse, think it¡¯s ugly.¡± Lucas chuckled, his voice reassuring. ¡°Evie, I¡¯m sure he''ll appreciate the gesture. Besides, it¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± Aria nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. And you made an effort to show your support. That¡¯s what matters.¡± Their words were a balm to mys, and I felt a slight weight lifting from. shoulders. It was true the cake. the cake was a symbol of my solidarity with Timothy, a way to let him know that he wasn¡¯t alone. It wasn¡¯t about the appearance or taste of the cake, although | wished those could¡¯ve been perfected. ¡°You''re right,¡± | admitted, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips. ¡°I guess. I¡¯m just overthinking things.¡± Lucas patted my shoulder, his grin infectious. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. Now, why don¡¯t you help us out, Master Chef?¡± As | helped them finish making the subs, | found myself feeling more at ease. Hearing Lucas detail the goofy prank he¡¯d pulled at work helped drag me out of my anxiety at the moment After lunch, as we lingered around the table, Aria¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with an idea. ¡°You know what else would be a great way to show your support for Timothy?¡± #53551% | raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Aria leaned forward, excitement radiating from her. ¡°You shoulde to his next hockey game!¡± | blinked in surprise, caught off guard by the suggestion. ¡°Come to his hockey game? Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± Aria nodded vigorously. ¡°Absolutely! It¡¯s the perfect way to show that you''re there for him. Plus, he¡¯s been working so hard, and it would mean a lot to have you in the stands cheering him on.¡± Lucas chimed in, his expression supportive. ¡°Aria¡¯s right. You¡¯ve already marked your territory on each other, might as well make it official!¡± ¡°Gross!¡± Aria gagged, nudging him in the arm as he cackled. The idea was both exhrating and nerve-wracking. The thought of being present at one of Timothy''s hockey games was exciting. It was a way to publicly show my support, a gesture that would transcend any doubts or fears that lingered. | considered their words, a sense of confidence building within me. ¡°You know what? You''re both right. | think it¡¯s time to step out of myfort zone.¡± Aria and Lucas exchanged triumphant nces, their smiles infectious. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Lucas cheered. Certainly, but I¡¯d need more than spirit to process my feelings for Timothy. 575 & Chapter 66 Chapter 66 The soothing hum of the air conditioning blended seamlessly with the soft tapping of keyboards around me as | sat at my desk in thew firm¡¯s office. The usual tasks of legal research and document preparation filled my day, but there was a subtle shift in the air. The fervor surrounding my ce in the firm had begun to dissipate, leaving room for a new current to take its ce. With a quiet sigh, | leaned back in my chair and allowed myself a moment of respite. The past weeks had been a rollercoaster of emotions, but working was a helpful distraction. The dust was settling. Pulling out my phone, | opened a social media app and began scrolling through my feed. What | saw took me by surprise a cascade of photoshopped images featuring Timothy and me, stered all over the inte. Each image portrayed us in various scenarios, from romantic walks on the beach to yful moments in the park. The hashtag #Tevie had taken hold, uniting fans in a digital symphony of support. | couldn''t help but be both touched and astounded by the outpouring of affection. It was a testament to the power of fandom. The images were creative and varied, each one telling a story that transcended the chaos. The captions apanying the images were filled with words of encouragement. and well wishes, tagged with the hashtag #TEVIE. As | continued to browse, | stumbled upon a particrly endearing image. This one was one of the only real ones in a sea of faked images. In it, Timothy and I areughing together in the courtroom, right after our win. With a contented sigh, | closed the app and returned to my work, but the images. and the hashtag lingered in my thoughts. The day passed in a blur of activity, and as the sun began its descent toward the horizon, | found myselfpleting myst tasks for the day. Packing up my belongings, | made my way to the exit, my thoughts still tethered to the digital tapestry of support that had been woven around us. The city streets were bustling with the energy of the evening rush as | made my way home. The glow of the city lights cast a soft radiance over the streets, emitting neon pinks and blues. 1IG Need Top Metal Stamping? Data 10% Discount (Start How) @51% My trance was interrupted when a woman''s voice called out to me, pulling me from my reverie. ¡°Scuse me, miss? Spare some change, would ya?¡± The voice was low and gritty as it emerged from the shadows. A cupped hand reached out to me from below and | met a pair of sad, gray eyes. The woman was huddled against the brick wall, her face worn and weathered. Her eyes held a plea for assistance, and my heart went out to her. My hand instinctively reached into my bag, searching for some cash to give her. ¡°I''m so sorry, but | don¡¯t have any cash on me right now,¡± | replied, my voice tinged with regret. The woman''s shoulders slumped, her disappointment evident. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alright. Thanks anyway.¡± | couldn''t shake the feeling ofpassion that welled up within me. It was a bitter cold night, and the thought of this woman braving the elements with nowhere to turn struck a chord. In a moment of spontaneity, | found myself saying, ¡°How about | treat you to dinner instead? There¡¯s a nearby diner where we can sit and have a warm meal.¡± The woman''s eyes widened with surprise, her lips parting in disbelief. ¡°Really? You''d do that for me?¡± | nodded, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips. ¡°Of course. No one should go hungry, especially on a night like this.¡± With gratitude shining in her eyes, the woman followed me to the diner just around the corner. We settled into a cozy booth, the warm interior a stark contrast to the chilly air outside. As we perused the menu, the woman introduced herself as Maria. Her voice held a mix of weariness and resilience, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of kinship with her. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do this,¡± she said, fiddling with her gloves. | waved off her concern. ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Her eyes brightened, and a genuine smile spread across her face. ¡°Sounds weird, but | have a taste for breakfast food.¡± Head Top Metal Stamping? Del a 10% ce: 12:20 Fri, 22 MarrProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. I grinned. ¡°So do |.¡± 51% As we perused the menu together, our conversation flowing naturally as if we were old friends catching up. The diner¡¯s cheerful atmosphere seemed to wrap around us. | had forgotten what it was like to have a decent interaction with a stranger. As the food arrived stacks of fluffy pancakes, crispy bacon, and perfectly scrambled eggs ¡ª | took a moment to look at the woman across from me. She appeared more at ease, her shoulders less tense than before. She looked slightly younger too. ¡°| never thought I''d end up here,¡± Maria admitted, her gaze distant as if lost in the memories of her past. | reached across the table and ced my hand on hers, offering a gesture offort. ¡°Life has a way of throwing curveballs, doesn''t it?¡± She nodded. ¡°But this is nice. A warm meal and a friendly face there¡¯s still good people in the world.¡± that reminds me | smiled, genuinely touched by her words. ¡°You deserve so much more than this. If may ask, how did you wind up like this?¡± I Maria snapped of a piece of bacon and popped it into her mouth, not bothering with the fact that the grease was dripping onto her gloves. ¡°Eh, mishandled finances, unexpected medical bills...the whole shebang.¡± ¡°| see,¡± | said, unsure of what to say next. Instead, | poured more syrup on my pancakes, hoping they¡¯d gain enough moisture to go down easy. This was a nice diner overall, but the food wasn¡¯t exactly top-tier. ¡°But I¡¯m just a nobody anyway,¡± she mumbled, stabbing her eggs with a fork. Her pixie- like face was starting to emerge now, like the food was restoring her youth. As she wiped her mouth on a napkin, a smear of brown and pink was left on its white surface. ¡°| wanna hear about you,¡± she continued. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your pretty little face on the news, but I¡¯m nking on why.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± A hand fluttered to my chest and | felt the blush heat my cheeks. Where would she have seen me? Was my face just being broadcasted everywhere? 3.6 Heed Top Metal Stamping Get 10% Discount (Start How) Fri, 22 Mar ¡°Have you heard of Timothy Hayes, the hockey yer? | was hiswyer for the case against the hockey club,¡± | told her. Maria seemed trustworthy, and | didn¡¯t expect her to bber to anybody after this. ¡°You''re Timothy''swyer?¡± Sarah asked, a glint of intrigue in her eyes. | nodded, feeling a mix of vulnerability and relief at having confided in her. ¡°Was, but yes. It¡¯s been... challenging, to say the least.¡± Maria¡¯s gaze held a blend of understanding and curiosity. ¡°And what about your rtionship with ¡®em? The news is saying you two are a real pair.¡± Anervousugh escaped my lips. ¡°Well, the news tends to exaggerate things. Timothy and | have a professional rtionship, but we''ve also be friends of sorts. He¡¯s...plicated.¡± Maria leaned forward, her eyes locked onto mine. ¡°Complicated how?¡± | hesitated for a moment, grappling With how much to share. But there was something about Maria¡¯s presence that made me want to be honest. ¡°He¡¯s dealing with his own demons, struggles from his past. And sometimes, | find myself getting pulled into his world, trying to help him navigate it all.¡± Maria¡¯s gaze softened, and her words wereced with empathy. ¡°It sounds like care about him.¡± | nodded, my heart heavy with the weight of unspoken emotions. ¡°I do. But sometimes, caring can be...plicated too.¡± Maria took a sip of her coffee and hummed. | couldn¡¯t help but notice Maria¡¯s constant fiddling with something in her pocket. She''d been doing it the entire conversation, but she seemed agitated with it this time around. you As her arm movements became more prominent, Curiosity got the better of me, and | finally inquired about it. ¡°What''s that you keep ying with?¡± | asked, a hint of amusement in my voice. Maria¡¯s eyes flickered nervously. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just a trinket.¡± But something about her response seemed off, and a sense of unease settled over me. Before | could question further, Maria slid out of the booth, her movements hurried. Hood Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start How) Chapter 66 ¡°| should be going,¡± she said, her voice unsteady. ¡°Thank you again for the meal, Evie.¡± My eyes widened in surprise as a small recorder slipped from her grasp and fell onto the floor by her boots. | blinked, not sure if what | had just seen was real. But there it was, a small recording device, lying on the checkered floor. Before | could think, | was on my feet, my instincts kicking in. | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of urgency, like this was important somehow. As | reached out to grab the recorder, my fingers barely brushed against it before Maria snatched it away. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± | growled, reaching out to grab her shirt cor. She narrowly escaped my grasp and was already pushing out the entry doors and into the cold streets. | had just reached the doors when a sudden shout stopped me in my tracks. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± a voice eximed, and | turned to see a diner employee rushing toward me. She raised an eyebrow and eyed me suspiciously. ¡°I''m sorry, | just...¡± | stammered, ncing out the frosted windows. The woman was nowhere | sight. The diner employee''s eyes stayed trained on me. ¡°You still need to settle your bill,¡± she said, smacking her gum. With a frustrated groan, | took out a fifty and shoved it into her palm before pushing through the doors. | ran in the direction I''d seen her go, straight ahead and deeper into the city. As | sped down the sidewalk, my mind was still racing. What all had wound up on that recorder? | decided to take a walk around the area, hoping that maybe I''d catch sight of her again. My footsteps were brisk, my mind consumed by thoughts of the recorder and its potential contents. | took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. It was then that | realized | had walked quite a distance from the diner. | sighed, realizing that | might have lost any chance of finding the homeless woman. | really screwed up with this one. Head Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% (Start How) Fri, 22 Ma Chapter 67 Chapter 67 That evening, a heavy cloud of regret settled over me as | sat on the edge of my couch, my thoughts swirling in a chaotic dance. | had really messed up. Exposing even a sliver of my rtionship with Timothy had left me feeling as though | had betrayed our private moments, and the weight of it pressed down on my heart like a leaden weight. The room around me was dimly lit, the soft glow of amp casting long shadows on the walls. | absently picked at the edge of a cushion, my gaze distant and lost in abyrinth of self- recrimination. | reyed the conversation | had had earlier with the homeless woman, Maria, and how my emotions had carried me away, revealing a part of my life | had sworn to keep hidden. The sound of a distant car horn jolted me from my thoughts, and | sighed heavily, running a hand through my hair. How had | allowed myself to be so careless? My rtionship with Timothy was fragile enough. However, | had let my guard down, exposing a glimpse of our connection to aplete stranger. The memory of Maria¡¯s probing questions echoed in my mind, and | realized how obvious her intentions should have been. She had just seemed so innocent and open to what | had to say. She had also appeared vulnerable, so | couldn¡¯t have possibly refused to help her. With the curiosity eating away at me, | checked every social media app for even a slight shift in the #TEVIE narrative. Everything was rtively the same. Fans were still praising our supposed love while posting fan¡ªedits. | set my phone aside and reclined against the couch cushions, my heart a little lighter. At least the damage hadn¡¯t taken form yet. | couldn''t expect that tost too long though. With a sigh, | allowed my gaze to drift toward the window, where the night sky stretched out like an endless canvas of twinkling stars. Lost in my thoughts, | was shaken by a hesitant knock on my apartment door. | nced at the clock, surprised by theteness of the hour. Who could it be at this time? Heart pounding, | hurried to the door, my curiosity piqued. But to my bewilderment, when | swung the door open, | found no one there. Instead, a neatly folded letter caught my eye, ced just on top of the doormat. My fingers Head Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 51% trembled slightly as | reached down to retrieve it. My name was elegantly scrawled across the envelope, and my breath caught in my throat as saw who the sender was. My heart was beating a mile per minute- anticipation, curiosity, and a flicker of nervousness. With the letter clutched in my hand, | retreated into my apartment, my heart racing. Sinking back onto the couch, | carefully opened the envelope, my fingers trembling slightly as | unfolded the neatly handwritten pages. After drawing in a shaky breath, | began to read: ¡°Dear Evie, | hope this letter finds you well. First and foremost, | wanted to thank you for joining me for dinner the other night. It was nice being able to share a meal with someone other than the guys on the team. I¡¯m hoping we can make these kinds of nights habitual. Additionally, | wanted to apologize again for making assumptions about you and Linda. I¡¯m thest person that should be judging anybody, especially someone as well-meaning as you. Please know that | never meant to doubt your intentions or question your loyalty. Also, the cake you made me was delicious! I''m technically supposed to have a strict diet for practice, but there are certain things that | can¡¯t refuse. I¡¯m hoping to return the favor soon enough, hopefully a surprise that is equally as sweet. Throughout all this drama, you¡¯ve shown me kindness and understanding when | needed it the most, and | want you to know that | am sincerely grateful. You could have left me to fend for myself, and | wouldn¡¯t have med you for it. Still, you chose to help me out after everything I¡¯d done. If it''s not too much to ask, I¡¯m hoping that we can start anew from here. | don¡¯t want to be the boy that broke you over a stupid bet. You mean more to me than any stupid motorcycle. Sincerely, Timothy¡± Timothy''s words flowed across the paper, his sincerity and vulnerability apparent in every carefully chosen phrase. My heart seemed to melt within my chest. The sincerity in his apology touched me deeply, soothing the wounds of the past few days. 7B) Head Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 12:21 Fri, 22 Mar 51% Just as | carefully folded the letter and set it down, a suddenmotion outside caught my attention. | rushed over and parted the curtains before pureeing out, my eyes widening in surprise. On the grassy area below the apartment, Timothy stood, his figure illuminated by the soft glow of streetlights. He was tossing a frisbee with Duke who determinedly dashed to reach the flying disk before it touched the grass. The scene before me was heartwarming-the easy smiles, the yful interaction, the genuine joy in the simple act of spending time together. | smiled down at them, imaging how we¡¯d spend more days together. | felt a cool sensation on my cheeks, and | went to dab it away, my fingers pulling back with a distinct wetness. Tears were pouring out of my eyes, and | rushed to wipe them away before they blinded mepletely. All too soon, the front door swung open, and Aria breezed in, her energy contagious as always. She carried a bag of take-out in one hand and shed a bright smile at me. ¡°Hey, Evie! | brought dinner.¡± | shoved the letter between the couch cushions and grinned at her. ¡°Perfect timing, Aria. I¡¯m starving!¡± Aria chuckled and set the bag on the table. ¡°Chinese food to the rescue. So, did give Timothy the cake?¡± | nodded, a soft blush coloring my cheeks. ¡°Yeah, | did. He loved it.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. ¡°Really? That''s great! What did he say?¡± you | hesitated for a moment, the memory of Timothy¡¯s heartfelt letter ying in my mind. ¡°He said he liked it a lot,¡± | replied, deciding to keep the details of the letter to myself. Aria raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°Just liked it a lot? Come on, Evie, give me some juicy details.¡± | chuckled, feeling a mixture of amusement and happiness. ¡°Well, he also thanked me for believing in him.¡± Aria nudged me with an elbow. ¡°Sounds promising.¡± | followed her to the counter and watched as she took out the oyster pails and set them out on the surface. As | popped them out to see their contents, my mind 3/5 Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 67 couldn¡¯t help but drift to the home-cooked delicacy Timothy had made. We were probably a little toofortable ordering take¡ª out all the time, as delicious as it Was. ¡°| wish | could eat more of thatsagna,¡± | said, more to myself. Aria had heard regardless and she looked up at me, a potsticker dangling from between her teeth. ¡°What aboutsagna?¡± sighed dramatically, a yful pout on my lips. ¡°Oh, Aria, | didn¡¯t tell you. Timothy invited me over for dinner the other night and he madesagna..¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Lasagna? At Timothys¡¯s ce?¡± | cleared my throat, a hint of nervousness creeping in. ¡°Yeah.¡± Aria¡¯s yful grin transformed into one of excitement. ¡°Evie, spill the details! How was it? What did you guys talk about? Was it romantic?¡± My y cheeks flushed, and | tried to contain my growing smile. ¡°It was... nice. We had a good chat, talked about random stuff.¡± She still had that expectant look, and | felt obligated to burst her bubble. ¡°And no, it wasn¡¯t romantic, Aria. Timothy and | are just friends.¡± Aria¡¯s gaze held a mischievous glint as she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uh-huh, just friends. Just a friendly dinner between two good, ¡®ol pals.¡± | rolled my eyes, feeling my cheeks grow warmer. ¡°Aria, don¡¯t start with that. We''re really just friends. Besides, we''re both busy with work and everything else.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Aria¡¯s grin widened, and she leaned in, her voice conspiratorial. ¡°Evie, my dear, | think you¡¯re falling for him.¡± | groaned, shaking my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. We''re friends, and that¡¯s it.¡± Aria chuckled. ¡°Alright, Evie, keep telling yourself that.¡± We settled down at the coffee table with our food, and as we ate, Aria skillfully steered the conversation toward lighter topics. We talked about work, our ns for the weekend, and thetest movies we wanted to watch. Aria was a master of diversion, and | appreciated her efforts to keep my mind off certain matters. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (ar Nam) 12:21 Fri, 22 Mar As dinner came to an end, Aria leaned back in her chair, her expression thoughtful. ¡°You know, Evie, sometimes things happen when we least expect them. Just saying.¡± | sighed, gazing out of the window, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. ¡°I know, Aria. But with everything that¡¯s happened, | don¡¯t want toplicate things.¡± Aria sighed exasperatedly. ¡°I get it, Evie. I¡¯m just saying, if you take the chance, it could lead to something beautiful.¡± | managed a small smile. ¡°Thanks, Aria. I''ll keep that in mind.¡± With the dishes cleared away, we helped ourselves to the cookie dough ice cream. from the freezer, and we settled on the couch,ughter and chatter filling the air. As the night grew darker, | couldn¡¯t shake off the flutter of excitement in my chest. Timothy''s letter, his heartfelt words, and the memory of our dinner together yed like a gentle melody in the background of my thoughts. Aria¡¯s words echoed, a reminder that sometimes, taking a chance was worth the risk. As Aria finally bid her goodnight and went to her room, | found myself alone with. my thoughts once more. | settled into the couch, gazing out into the city lights that twinkled beyond my window. The night was a canvas of endless possibilities, and as my mind wandered to the frisbee¡ªtossing scene from earlier, | couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°See you at the game, Timothy,¡± | whispered softly, the words carrying a promise that held both anticipation and a touch of uncertainty. With a contented sigh, | allowed myself to drift into the realm of dreams, my heart embracing the mysteries of what could be. Suddenly, anything seemed possible. 5/5 f& Chapter 68 Chapter 68 The digital world was abuzz with newfound fascination. Fan ounts dedicated to the enigmatic ¡°Evie¡± had sprung up like wildflowers after a spring rain. Photos of me, often taken from my public appearances, were paired with heartfelt captions. and hashtags that spected about my connection to Timothy. The hashtag #Tevie was trending more than usual, and | could already guess why. I scrolled through my phone, the glow of the screen illuminating my features in the dimness of my apartment. Aria had texted me earlier, urging me to check out the fan ounts that had cropped up overnight. The attention was frightening, as | had no idea what Maria had revealed to the public. The next day at thew firm, | was greeted with curious nces from coworkers. and the asional congrattory smile. The whispers of spection followed me like a gentle breeze, making my cheeks flush with a mix of embarrassment and amusement. | couldn''t help but wonder how something as innocent as sharing at cake with Timothy had sparked such a whirlwind of interest. | called off work earlier that day, already exhausted by the buzz around me. It didn¡¯t take long for me to run into Timothy once | reached our floor. He was jamming the key in his lock as Duke pranced around him in excitement. Quickly, he noticed me standing there and his face brightened into a smile. Duke. was already trying to charge toward me before Timothy got a good grip on his cor. ¡°Evie, hey!¡± he greeted, grunting when Duke nearly escaped his grasp. He didn¡¯t seem bothered by any of the onlinemotion, his countenance wholly carefree and loose. It did make me curious if he¡¯d even been online at all. ¡°Have you seen the fan ounts?¡± | asked, trying to keep it light. Timothy nodded, his amusement evident. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s hard to miss them. They seem to have multiplied overnight.¡± | sighed, running a hand through my hair. | was sure that Maria had something to do with it, but feigned innocence anyhow. ¡°Weird how fast news travels.¡± Timothy shakes his head. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not too overwhelming for you, being as private as you are.¡± 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A | held his gaze, my heart skipping a beat at the sincerity in his eyes. ¡°I know, Timothy. It¡¯s all a bit overwhelming.¡± ¡°Just a little,¡± | said, looking to the side. ¡°Nothing I¡¯m not used to by now.¡± Timothy knelt down andtched a leash onto Duke¡¯s cor. ¡°Well, speaking of overwhelming, would you like to go on a walk with me and Duke? He¡¯s been getting restless from being cooped up inside all day.¡± | raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°A walk?¡± Timothy shrugged, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°Yeah. We could get some fresh air and maybe clear our heads a bit.¡± | considered his offer for a moment before nodding. ¡°Sure, a walk sounds good.¡± The park was an open area in the center of the city. It had winding dirt trails shaded by thick trees that gave off the scent of fresh pine. Children rode their bikes along the path, greeting us as they passed. Timothy, Duke, and | strolled along its meandering paths. The soft rustling of leaves and the distantughter of children created a soothing backdrop to our conversation. | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of contentment, despite the whirlwind of attention that had enveloped us..N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Timothy walked beside me, Duke¡¯s leash in hand as the excited dog trotted ahead, asionally stopping to sniff at something intriguing. We chatted about anything and everything¡ªwork, our favorite books, even our shared love for a good cup coffee. ¡°| can buy you being aic person,¡± | told him after he''d reminisced about theic book collection he¡¯d had when he was. twelve. | almostughed imagining Timothy as a pre-teen, so innocent and full of wonder. ¡°Hey, | was all about the Fantastic Four,¡± Timothy continued, brushing the bangs out of his eyes. ¡°Sometimes | wish | could stretch my arms that long, or even be imprable like The Thing!¡± I let out a hardyugh. ¡°I can only imagine!¡± of | found myself enjoying Timothy¡¯spany to an rming degree. Aria¡¯s spection about our rtionship only made it slightly awkward whenever we''d Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 68 bump shoulders or exchange nces. His presence was both reassuring and exhrating, a mix offort and excitement that | hadn''t experienced in a long time. However, our peaceful bubble abruptly burst when we entered a more crowded area of the park. The tranquility was reced by the cacophony of excited voices. and shing cameras. Paparazzi and fans alike flocked to us, their questions and exmations filling the air. Timothy, over here!¡± one shouted, his camera pointed at Timothy''s face. ¡°Evie, are you two really a couple?¡± asked another. ¡°Is it true your romance blossomed while working on that high-profile case?¡± | blinked in surprise, taken aback by the sudden onught of attention. The park had transformed into a chaotic frenzy. Timothy¡¯s expression shifted from surprise. to mild irritation, but he managed to keep a polite smile on his face. He turned to me, his voiceced with a touch of exasperation. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re the main attraction.¡± Leouldn¡¯t help but chuckle, the absurdity of the situation hitting me. ¡°Seems that way.¡± eager We continued walking, our pace faster as we navigated through the sea of fans and persistent photographers. Maybe | would grow used to this, having strangers moring for a glimpse into my life. | had always valued my privacy, and this sudden intrusion was a reminder of just how quickly things change. As we made our way through the crowd, a few fans caught my eye. Some were genuinely excited to see us together, their smiles warm and their words filled with congrattions. But there were also those who looked less enthused, their expressions clouded with skepticism or even disappointment. One woman¡¯s voice rose above the rest, tinged with a note of bitterness. ¡°Evie, you stole our husband! How could you?¡± | felt my cheeks flush with a mixture of embarrassment and surprise at her usation. | exchanged a nce with Timothy, his jaw clenched tightly as he held back a frustrated retort. The woman''s words were followed by a flurry of questions, Head Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 12:21 Fri, 22 Mar G and shouts, the atmosphere growing increasingly charged. Timothy''s grip on Duke''s leash tightened, and his voice carried a warning edge. ¡°That¡¯s enough, everyone. Give us some space.¡± Before | could react, a cold, sticky liquid sshed across my cheek, startling me and eliciting gasps from those around us. My hand flew to my face, my fingers.ing away wet and sticky. | stared in disbelief at the milkshake that had been hurled at me, the white foam dripping down my fingers. 51 A mixture of shock and anger surged within me and | was barely able to contain the curses ready to slip from my lips. | wiped my hand on a tissue Timothy handed me, my eyes narrowing as | tried to process what had just happened. Timothy immediately shieled me from the women and he jabbed a finger at them. ¡°Back off!¡± Urgently, he guided me away from themotion, leading us toward a more secluded area of the park. Once the noise had faded into the distance, he leaned against a nearby tree, his expression a mix of frustration and concern. ¡°| can¡¯t believe they would do that,¡± he muttered, his voiceced with frustration. | sighed, still reeling from the unexpected turn of events. ¡°I guess not everyone is thrilled about us being... associated.¡± Timothy ran a hand through his hair, his expression conflicted. ¡°I knew there would be some bacsh, but | didn¡¯t expect it to be this intense.¡± | turned to him, my gaze firm. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Timothy. They¡¯re just reacting to what they think they know.¡± He heaved a sigh. ¡°Still, | should have been prepared.¡± He took my hand and started tugging in me away, but | lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Come on,¡± Timothy said firmly, his eyes locking onto mine. ¡°Let''s find a restroom and get you something to clean up with.¡± 475 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Timothy''s jaw was set, his expression tense as he guided me through the bustling. streets towards a nearby caf¨¦. The bell above the door jingled as we stepped inside, and the pleasant aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air. The dimly lit interior offered a wee respite from the chaos outside. He pulled me into the family bathroom and locked the door before rushing to the sink. | stood to the side, peeling at the film of milk that had begun to crust on my wrist. Momentster, Timothy turned to me with a handful of damp paper towels. He handed them to me, his gaze softening as he met my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about all of this, Evie.¡± | dabbed at my face with the cloth, grateful for the gesture. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Timothy. People can be unpredictable.¡± The caf¨¦ restroom offered, somefort from the chaos outside. Timothy was desperate to help me, even offering to wash out my hair. Duke was determined to help as well, licking remnants of the shake from my fingertips | turned off the faucet, and Timothy handed me a paper towel. | met his eyes in the mirror, fiercely embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about all of this, Timothy.¡± He smiled, his expression warm. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to apologize for, Evie. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Finally, after what felt like an eternity, my clothes were rtively clean, and | let out a tired exhale. Timothy discarded the soiled paper towels in the trash and. turned to me, his gaze steady and understanding. ¡°Are you okay, Evie?¡± he asked softly. | appreciated his sympathy, but the weight of another matter tugged at my conscience. It was time toe clean about my unintentional slip of information to Maria, the woman | had mistaken for a homeless stranger. ¡°Timothy, there¡¯s something | need to tell you,¡± | began, my voice tinged with guilt. He looked at me, his expression curious but open. ¡°What is it?¡± | took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. ¡°Earlier, when | was leaving the firm, | Head Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) -1, 22 Mar 51% ran into a woman who appeared to be homeless and in need. | wanted to help her, so | offered to take her out for dinner.¡± Timothy''s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°That''s kind of you, Evie.¡± | nodded, my gaze dropping to the floor. ¡°The thing is, during our conversation, | identally revealed some information about you about our working rtionship, the case, and everything that¡¯s been going on.¡± There was a moment of silence, and | dared to look up at Timothy, expecting to see frustration or disappointment. Instead, | found understanding and even a touch of sympathy in his eyes. ¡°Evie, it¡¯s okay,¡± he said gently. ¡°You were trying to help someone in need. | can¡¯t fault you for that.¡± | was taken aback by his response. ¡°You''re not upset?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not upset. You were doing what you thought was right.¡± His words washed over me, relief flooding through my veins. | had feared that my unintentional slip would have dire consequences, but Timothy''s understanding and forgiveness reassured me. ¡°Thank you, Timothy,¡± | said sincerely. ¡°I was worried you''d be disappointed in me. He chuckled softly. ¡°Evie, you¡¯re naturally sweet. | wouldn¡¯t be disappointed in you for trying to help someone, even if they were tricking you.¡± As his words settled in, | felt a warmth spreading within me. ¡°I appreciate that.¡± As we exited the restroom and returned to the caf¨¦, the bustling ambiance seemed less overwhelming now. Timothy guided us to a table by the window, and | slid into the seat across from him. The worn leather cushion was a wee contrast to the earlier chaos, and | couldn''t help but let out a relieved sigh. Timothy signaled to one of the servers, and soon enough, we were sipping hot cups of coffee. The aroma wasforting, the steam rising from the cups like a soothing embrace. | watched as Timothy stirred in a bit of sugar, his movements deliberate and unhurried. Need Top Mets 12:21 Fri, 22 Mar Chapter 69 51%%% Duke was syed out beside the table, catching his breath after an exciting day in the sun. At least he didn¡¯t get sshed with a milkshake, although I¡¯m sure he would have enjoyed the taste. Timothy looked up from his cup, meeting my gaze. ¡°So, how are you holding up?¡± | nodded, my fingers tracing the rim of the coffee cup. ¡°Better, now that I¡¯m away from all of that.¡± Timothy offered a look of sympathy. ¡®It¡¯s like they get crazier by the year. I¡¯ve never seen them throw stuff at the other women I¡¯ve been around.¡± Just the mention of him having other women in hispany made me choke on my drink. ¡°Oh.¡± | said, my voice tinged with a hint of bitterness. ¡°d I¡¯m so special.¡± He chuckled softly, his gaze never leaving mine. ¡°Well, you are.¡± My mouth fell open and | stared at him for a moment, trying to decipher how deep that statement was meant to go. However, he was already taking. ¡°Is this what your life is like all the time?¡± He nodded, a wistful smile on his lips. ¡°More often than I''d like. but you get used to it. Thankfully, my experience is usually dairy¡ª free.¡± As heughed at his own joke, | gave him a yful kick under the table. This made himugh harder and Duke barked, sensing that we were getting rowdy. We resumed sipping our coffee, the tension long gone in exchange forughs. | watched as Timothy picked up a menu and nced at the options, his brows furrowing in concentration. ¡°Feel like we should''ve gotten food. You hungry?¡± he asked, his voice casual. | hesitated for a moment before nodding, ¡°Yeah, | could eat.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Timothy ced the menu back down, his gaze meeting mine. ¡°Let¡¯s order something. Might as well make the most of our unexpected lunch.¡± As we perused the menu and ced our orders, the conversation continued with ease. The warmth of the caf¨¦ and the gentle hum of conversation around us created a sense of intimacy, as if we were sharing secrets amidst the noise Head Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 12:21 Fr, 22 Mar. G > Chapers 19 Once | got my order of cheddar broli soup, | scooped up a spoonful and slurped it with delight. You know, this is nice, | admitted once I''d swallowed the thick liquid. Timothy took a bite of his bread, then tore off a small piece that he offered to Duke. ¡°What? Being osted by fans and paparazzi?¡± | chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°No. | mean being able to sit down and just talk. He nodded, his expression thoughtful. Tagree. d | make goodpany As we continued to talk, the topic shifted to Timothy¡¯s love for hockey and he described his carly years on the ice. | shared stories of growing up in a small town, my aspirations of bing awyer, and the challenges that hade with it. When our tes were cleared. Timothy signaled for the bill. | reached for my. purse, but he waved me off. ¡°My treat,¡± he said with a grin. 1 narrowed my eyes. ¡°Is this another celebrity perk?¡± He chuckled, a hint of yfulness in his eyes. ¡°Something like that.¡± As we stepped out of the cafe, the afternoon sun greeted us with a warm embrace. Duke wagged his tail as he bounded ahead, eager to explore the city streets. Timothy gestured for me to follow, leading us away from the main thoroughfare and towards a quieter part of town. The pace was leisurely, our steps falling into sync as we walked side by side. The buildings around us seemed to fade into the background, reced by the easy conversation that flowed between us Timothy listened intently, his gaze unwavering. ¡°You''vee a long way, Evie. lled, a warmth blooming within me. ¡°Thank you, Timothy We walked infortable silence for a moment, the sounds of the city providing a soothing backdrop to our conversation. As we reached the entrance of our apartment building. | turned to Timothy with a smile ¡°Thank you for today, Timothy It was exactly what | needles,¡± | said sincerely. He returned the smile, his eyes crinkling at theers. ¡°Anytime. | think Duke and | both enjoy thepany Chapter 69 | leaned down and gave Duke one more chin scratch, then gave Timothy a side hug. | guess I¡¯d grownfortable with doing that now. Friends hugged all the. time, so it shouldn¡¯t have been weird with us, right? ¡°See ya!¡± He waved as we parted at the elevator. | waved back, watching as he ducked into his apartment and shut the door. ¡°Goodbye,¡± | whispered, my voice echoing solemnly through the empty hallway. And | couldn¡¯t wait for the next ¡®hello¡¯. a Chapter 70 Chapter 70 BS.51% As | walked through my apartment door, | found Aria sitting on the couch, her brows furrowed in concern. ¡°Where have you been?¡± she asked worriedly, already rushing toward me. | sighed, dropping my bag by the door. ¡°Aria, you don¡¯t have to always ask that.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Yes, | do. Especially after what happened with Bruce. | need to know you''re safe!¡± | looked away, memories of that terrifying night shing before my eyes. Bruce¡¯s menacing presence, the cold fear gripping my heart, and the overwhelming sense. of vulnerability. Twice, I''ve been found, battered and helpless at the hands of Bruce. ¡°| can¡¯t get that image of you out of my mind,¡± she whispered, her voice cracking. She had her hands on my shoulders, her face twisted in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I''d do.¡± ¡°I''m sorry, Aria,¡± | murmured, my voice heavy with regret. ¡°I know you worry about me, but | can¡¯t live my life in fear.¡± She sighed, her expression softening. ¡°I know, Evie. But you have to understand that | care about you. We¡¯re family. And after everything that¡¯s happened, | just can¡¯t help it.¡± | was taken aback by the depth of her concern. While | had been trying my best to move forward and put the past behind me, | hadn¡¯t realized just how much my experiences had affected Aria as well.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Aria, | appreciate your concern, but | promise I¡¯m okay,¡± | assured her. She shook her head, a tear escaping down her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s just that... I¡¯ve seen you go through so much. And you¡¯ve been getting so much attentiontely that it¡¯s been making me even more uneasy.¡± My heart clenched at the sight of Aria¡¯s tears. She had always been a pir of strength, the calm in the storm, and to see her so vulnerable shook me to my core. | stepped closer to her and gently wiped away her tear. ¡°Aria, | had no idea you were feeling this way. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± 4/4 Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 12:21 Fri, 22 Mar Def She offered me a small smile, her vulnerability making her even more endearing. ¡°Evie, you¡¯re my best friend. Of course, I¡¯m going to worry about you. | can¡¯t help it.¡± | wrapped my arms around her in aforting embrace, feeling the weight of her worry dissipate into the air. ¡°Thank you, Aria. You mean the world to me.¡± She hugged me back tightly, her grip almost desperate. ¡°Please, just try to be careful.¡± ¡°| promise, Aria,¡± | vowed, Aria pulled back slightly, her eyes locking onto mine. ¡°And you promise you won''t keep things from me? You''ll let me in when you''re going through something?¡± | nodded, my heart swelling with gratitude for her unwavering support. ¡°I promise, Aria. No more keeping secrets. We''re in this together.¡± Aria let out a relieved sigh, her tension visibly easing. Thank you, Evie. That means more to me than you''ll ever know.¡± | tugged a hair behind her ear. ¡°I appreciate it, Aria. | really do.¡± Her gaze held mine for a moment before she finally nodded. ¡°So, where were you?¡± She moved over to the couch and patted the seat next to her. | plopped down beside her and pulled my knees to my chest. Aria¡¯s friendship was a lifeline, one | refused to break. | leaned my head against the back of the couch, closing my eyes briefly. ¡°Today was... eventful, to say the least.¡± Aria¡¯s brow quirked up. ¡°Eventful how?¡± | couldn''t help but chuckle, recounting the milkshake incident and the subsequent trip to the caf¨¦ restroom. Aria¡¯s eyes widened, a mixture of shock and anger crossing her features. ¡°Someone threw a milkshake at you? That''s outrageous!¡± | nodded, a small smile tugging at my lips. ¡°Yeah, it was pretty crazy.¡± Aria¡¯s expression softened, concern recing her anger. ¡°Are you okay, though? | mean, physically?¡± Need Top Metal imping? Get 10% Discount (Start How) 12:21 Fri, 22 Mar D | assured her that | was fine, but her worry was a testament to the depth of our friendship. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Aria. It¡¯s just been a lot to process.¡± 51% She let out a sigh of relief, her gaze fixed on me. ¡°Evie, promise me that you''ll stay in contact more often. With the paparazzi getting more aggressive, | just want to make sure you''re safe.¡± ¡°| promise, Aria,¡± | stated. ¡°I''ll make an effort to keep you updated.¡± Aria¡¯s lips curved into a smile, her relief evident. ¡°So, you spent the day with Timothy? Just the two of you?¡± she asked, a hint of suggestion in her voice. | nodded, feeling a warmth spread through me. ¡°Yeah, it was... nice.¡± Aria let out a yful groan, nudging my arm. ¡°Evie, you¡¯re totally falling for him!¡± | rolled my eyes, a blush creeping onto my cheeks. ¡°Aria,e on. We''re just efriends.¡± She raised an eyebrow skeptically. ¡°Uh-huh, friends who go on totally¡ª-non- romantic Walks together and have cute moments in caf¨¦s.¡± | sighed, knowing that arguing with Aria was futile. ¡°Okay, fine. Maybe there¡¯s a connection there, but it¡¯splicated.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously. ¡°Complicated, huh? Well, | think you should explore it. I chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°We''ll see.¡± Her expression suddenly turned thoughtful, and she rubbed her chin. ¡°You know, maybe | should get to know Timothy better too.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± | arched an eyebrow. ¡°And how do you propose to do that?¡± Aria¡¯s grin widened. ¡°You could invite me along on your next outing with him!¡± | considered her suggestion. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not a bad idea. | could see if he¡¯s up for it.¡± Aria pped her hands, returning to her old cheery self in a sh. | couldn¡¯t help butugh at her enthusiasm. ¡°Oh!¡± She shot up from the couch and started pacing. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m finally 31 Head Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) going to meet Timothy Hayes. | mean, the autographs were nice, but to actually hang out...¡± | leaned back against the couch, watching her slowly lose herposure with the matter. ¡°Just remember, he¡¯s just a regr guy under all the fame.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± She sat back down and pped her knees. ¡°But he¡¯s still hot!¡± ¡°And nice,¡± | added with a grin. ¡°He¡¯s a lot more down-to-earth than | expected.¡± Aria squinted yfully. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying he¡¯s not just a pretty face?¡± |ughed, shaking my head. ¡°No, he¡¯s more than that. He¡¯s genuinely kind and easy. to talk to. And he has this adorable golden retriever named Duke.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of a dog. ¡°Wait, seriously? He has a dog?¡± ¡°We could all hang out sometime. You, me, and Timothy. Maybe take Duke for a walk together?¡± Aria squealed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! That sounds amazing.¡± | grinned, d to see Aria¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Great! I''ll ask Timothy and see if we can arrange something.¡± As our conversation continued, | couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. I''d been so consumed with my own issues, not even realizing that they affected Aria too. When Bruce broke into our old apartment, it was very much Aria¡¯s home as well. If | couldn¡¯t be safe, there was a good chance that she wouldn''t be either. Bruce could have easily kidnapped her or harmed her like he had Timothy. | needed to think more about how | moved from now on. As the evening continued, Aria and | chatted about our ns for theing days. The idea of spending time with both Aria and Timothy was a wee distraction. My favorite personbined with someone | never thought I''de to appreciate...it would be quite the experience. a 0 COMMENT Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Aria breezed into the room, her usual vibrant energy filling the space. ¡°Evie, you ready?¡± | turned to face her, offering a weak smile. ¡°I guess so.¡± ng on? You¡¯ve She arched an eyebrow, concern evident in her gaze. ¡°Hey, what''s going been acting really strange all day.¡± I let out a sigh, running a hand through my hair. ¡°It¡¯s just... I''ve never willingly gone. to one of Timothy¡¯s games before. | mean, sure, you''ve dragged me to a couple, but this feels different.¡± Aria¡¯s expression softened, and she crossed the room to stand in front of me. ¡°Evie, you''re his friend now, so showing up to support him won''t be weird at all. Trust me, he''ll appreciate it.¡± Lucas, who had been sitting on the couch, chimed in. ¡°Aria¡¯s right. And besides, he knows you, unlike his over¡ªthe- top fans. You''re genuine.¡± | couldn''t help but crack a small smile at their reassurance. Thanks, guys. | know you''re right. It¡¯s just hard to shake these nerves.¡± Aria looped her arm through mine, leading me toward the door. ¡°Well, you won''t be alone. We''ll be there with you, cheering him on. As we made our way to the stadium, | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that | was about to step into unfamiliar territory. It wasn¡¯t just about being in a crowd or watching a hockey game; it was about putting myself out there in a way | hadn¡¯t before. My heart raced as we took our seats, the energy of the crowd enveloping us. The exhrating roar of the crowd echoed through the stadium as | walked alongside Aria and Lucas, my heart brimming with anticipation. We had arrived just in time for Timothy¡¯s hockey game, the only one I¡¯ve been to on my own ord. With Aria on one side and Lucas on the other, we navigated through the sea of fans, finally finding our seats among the enthusiastic spectators. The ice rink stretched out before us, bathed in the glow of the arena¡¯s bright lights. The anticipation was almost tangible, a charged energy that hung in the air, waiting to be unleashed. Timothy stood out against the sea of yers, his focus evident in the way he moved, his determination etched in his expression. He darted across the ice, his 115Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) movements a dance of strength and agility. My heart swelled with pride as | watched him glide across the ice. ¡°He¡¯s incredible,¡± | muttered, my voice filled with awe. Aria nudged me with an excited grin. ¡°Told you.¡± Despite the excitement around me, | couldn''t shake the lingering unease that tugged at my thoughts. It wasn¡¯t just about being here-it was about confronting my own feelings, acknowledging the undeniable shift that had urred between Timothy and me. The intermission arrived, and | found myself lost in my own thoughts as Aria and Lucas chatted animatedly. ¡°He¡¯s going to see us during the break, Aria announced, snapping me out of my reverie. My heart skipped a beat as | nced toward the tunnel. Sure enough, there he was- Timothy, his hockey gear and sweat-soaked hair a testament to his exertion on the ice. He caught sight of us and shed a grin, making his way over. ¡°Hey, you guys made it!¡± Timothy eximed, his voice a mix of surprise and delight. Aria grinned back at him. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡± | managed a small smile, my nerves still bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°Yeah, we wanted to show our support.¡± Timothy''s eyes met mine, a warmth in his gaze that sent a jolt through me. ¡°I¡¯m really d you''re here, Evie.¡± The sincerity in his words made my heart flutter, and | felt a rush of emotions that | struggled to contain. ¡°Of course, Timothy. You''re doing amazing out there.¡± As he chatted with Aria and Lucas, my mind raced. The support, the encouragement-it was all so genuine. And as | watched Timothy interact with my friends, it suddenly urred to me how much he¡¯d be integrated into my life. The second period began, and | watched Timothy with renewed appreciation. Every move, every y, was a testament to his dedication and passion. 2B) Need Top Metal Stamping? Det 10% Discount (Start Now) 51% at Beside me, Aria and Lucas cheered and waved colorful banners in support of Timothy and his team. Their enthusiasm was. infectious, and | couldn¡¯t help but join in the chorus of voices that filled the arena. As the game unfolded before us. found myself mesmerized by the fast-paced action, the sound of skates slicing through the ice, and the fierce determination etched on each yer''s face. ¡°Go, Timothy!¡± Aria jammed her foam finger in the air, disregarding the box of popcorn that fell from herp. Lucas was stretching his neck, trying to get a good view of the action despite the people standing in front of us. ¡°I still have no idea what''s going on,¡± he admitted aloud, looking to me with concern. |ughed. ¡°Just pay attention to Aria. If she cheers, you cheer too.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± he said, turning his attention to Aria as she screamed at the Lop of her lungs. He followed suit, pping and cheering, albeit with a lost expression on his face. In a thrilling crescendo of movement, Timothy broke free from the tangle of yers, the puck gliding beneath his control. Time seemed to slow as he advanced, his focus unwavering, his determination shining like a beacon. And then, in a breathtaking disy of skill, he made a swift, powerful shot The puck sailed through the air, a perfect arc that seemed to hold its breath before finding its mark. The stadium erupted into a deafening roar, a chorus of cheers that enveloped us like a tidal wave. Aria and Lucas jumped to their feet, their voices joining the cacophony of victory. But my eyes remained fixed on the ice, where Timothy stood with a triumphant grin, his teammates surrounding him in jubtion. My heart swelled with an indescribable mix of emotions, a fusion of pride, joy, and awe. In that moment, it felt as though time had paused, allowing me to bask in the sheer exhration of his sess. My heart raced as the clock ticked down, the seconds feeling both agonizingly slow and impossibly fast. | held my breath with each y, my gaze fixed on the yers who moved like chess pieces on the ice, strategizing and reacting in perfect harmony. The intensity was almost overwhelming, a rollercoaster of emotions that mirrored the ebb and flow of the game. And then, as the final minutes yed out, a sense of anticipation settled over the arena like a heavy nket. The crowd¡¯s cheers. grew louder, an unspoken collective hope that hung in the air like a prayer. Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) B 12:22 Fri, 22 Mar J Chapter 71 51% As the final whistle blew, signaling the end of the game, | found myself on my feet, pping and cheering along with the crowd. The yers celebrated their hard- fought victory, their camaraderie and tion a testament to the bonds forged through teamwork and determination. The atmosphere was electric, a whirlwind of emotions that lingered in the air like a sweet melody. Amid the jubtion, | felt an odd tension in the atmosphere, a subtle shift that sent shivers down my spine. | nced around, taking in the sea of faces illuminated by the stadium lights. The moment was charged with a different kind of energy, an undercurrent of emotions that | couldn¡¯t quite decipher. And then, as if guided by an invisible force, Timothy¡¯s gaze found mine. In that instant, the world seemed to shrink, the noise of the crowd fading into the background. His eyes locked onto mine, a connection that transcended the chaos and excitement around us. The corner of his lips curled into a warm smile, and my heart skipped a beat. With a yful twinkle in his eyes, Timothy lifted his stick and gestured toward the crowd, a gesture of gratitude that epassed all of us who hade to show our support. And then, in a gesture that felt intimate yet amplified by the stadium''s energy, he blew a kiss into the air, his gaze never leaving mine. Aria and Lucas chattered excitedly about the game, reliving each thrilling moment. | couldn¡¯t help but smile at their enthusiasm, their joy infectious and uplifting. | shared in their excitement, the memory of Timothy¡¯s goal etched into. my mind like a cherished snapshot. | chuckled, a warm feeling settling in my chest. I¡¯m d | could be here.¡± Suddenly, there he was, emerging from the stadium with a triumphant grin on his face. His eyes met mine, and my heart fluttered as his smile widened. | approached him, my steps quickening with excitement. ¡°Timothy!¡± | called out, unable to suppress my enthusiasm. AIS Chapter 72 ?Chapter 72 Strangers In The Night He turned toward me, his hazel eyes bright with a mixture of exhaustion and exhration. "Evie!" he greeted, his voice warm and genuine. As he neared, his broad shoulders seemed to fill the space between us. "I can''t believe you came to watch," he added, his toneced with appreciation.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Of course, I wouldn''t miss it," I replied, a genuine smile tugging at my lips. "You were amazing out there." Timothy''s cheeks tinted with a faint blush, and he rubbed the back of his neck. "Thanks, Evie. It means a lot." As the crowd around us began to thin out, I caught a glimpse of movement out of the corner of my eye. Aria and Lucas were making their way toward us, their smiles wide and their steps purposeful. I felt a rush of warmth at the sight of them, knowing that they were here to share in this moment of celebration. "Looks like we''ve got somepany," I teased, nodding in the direction of Aria and Lucas. Timothy turned to see Aria and Lucas approaching, his smile growing even brighter. "Hey, they''re here to join the victory party," he remarked, his tone light and yful. Aria''s eyes sparkled as she reached us, her excitement palpable. "Timothy, that was an incredible game!" she eximed, her voice filled with genuine enthusiasm. "Thanks, Aria," he replied, his appreciation evident. "It means a lot that you came to watch." Lucas, ever theid-back one, chimed in with a grin. "Yeah, I have to admit, I''m pretty impressed." Timothyughed, a genuine sound that carried a hint of relief. "Well, I''m d I could live up to your expectations." As the pleasantries continued, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle nce exchanged between Aria and Lucas. It was a look that spoke volumes, a silent understanding passing between them. I knew them well enough to recognize that they were giving us a moment, subtly excusing themselves from the conversation. Aria, always the perceptive one, spoke up. "We''re going to go check out the merchandise up front. Lucas,e help me find some stuff." Lucas nodded in agreement. "Right. We''ll meet back up with you two,ter." I exchanged a knowing look with Aria, gratitude and warmth passing between us. "Thank you," I mouthed, touched by their consideration. Aria winked at me yfully, mouthing back, "Anytime." As Aria and Lucas made their way back toward the arena, I turned my attention back to Timothy. "Looks like it''s just us," he remarked, his voice softer now that we were alone. I nodded, my heart beating a little faster. "Yeah, it seems that way." Timothy''s gaze held mine, the intensity in his eyes sending a rush of warmth through me. "You know, I was hoping we''d have a chance to talk," he admitted, his tone sincere. I felt a flutter of anticipation, my curiosity piqued. "About what?" He looked thoughtful for a moment before an idea seemed to spark in his eyes. "How about we take a walk together? There''s a little park nearby. It''s quieter there." I smiled, the idea of a peaceful walk sounding appealing. "Sure, that sounds nice." We fell into step together, the distance between us closing naturally. The soft glow of the stadium lights as they faded in the distance bathed us in a warm ambiance. Eventually, we arrived at a small park, the twinkling lights casting a warm glow over the area. We walked toward a set of swings, and Timothy motioned for me to join him. "Care for a swing?" he asked, a yful glint in his eyes. The idea caught me off guard, but there was a yful glint in his eyes that I couldn''t resist. With a chuckle, I nodded and followed him to the swings. "Isn''t this refreshing?" Timothy called out over the sound of the wind, his voiceced with genuine delight. I nodded, the exhration of the moment coursing through me. "Definitely. It''s been a while since I''ve been on a swing." As we swung back and forth, the distance between us seemed to fade. As our swings slowed, Timothy turned to me, his eyes locking onto mine. His gaze held a warmth that felt like aforting embrace. "Evie, I have to tell you something." The serious tone in his voice caused a flutter of unease in my chest. I leaned forward, my curiosity piqued. "What is it, Timothy?" He took a deep breath, his fingers gripping the chains of the swing. "You mean a lot to me. More than you know." His words hung in the air, the weight of their meaning settling in my heart. My mind raced with a whirlwind of emotions-surprise, gratitude, and a hint of vulnerability. Timothy''s confession was unexpected, and I struggled to find the right words to respond. "I... I don''t know what to say," I admitted, my voice a soft whisper. Timothy''s gaze held mine, unwavering and sincere. "You don''t have to say anything. I just wanted you to know." The sincerity in his words tugged at something deep within me. It was almost frightening how he could be so open and forthright, unafraid to share his thoughts and feelings. And now, he had bared a piece of his heart to me, leaving me both touched and conflicted. My heart pounded in my chest, the magnitude of the moment sinking in. I hade to care for Timothy deeply, a truth I couldn''t deny. But with that care came a wariness-a fear of opening myself up to the possibility of getting hurt. "Timothy," I began, my voice shaky. "I appreciate your honesty. But this... it''s all so much, and I don''t know how to process it." He nodded understandingly, his expression a mix of empathy and patience. "I understand. I didn''t mean to overwhelm you." The swing came to a gentle stop, and I let my feet touch the ground, my gaze fixed on the grass beneath my shoes. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing thoughts. Timothy reached out, his hand lightly brushing against mine. "Evie, I would never want to hurt you. At least...not again." Right before I could get lost in his eyes, my phone vibrated in my pocket, startling me. I pulled it out to see Aria''s name shing on the screen. "Sorry, I need to take this." Timothy''s brow furrowed with concern as I answered the call. "Hey, Aria." "Evie, where are you?" Aria''s voice wasced with urgency. "I''m with Timothy," I replied, ncing at him apologetically. She paused for a moment before speaking again. "Okay, well, just be careful. We were ready to head out, whenever you get back." I sighed heavily. "Of course. Thanks for letting me know, Aria." Timothy''s gaze held mine, concern etched on his features. "Is everything okay?" I nodded, trying to hide my unease. "Yeah, it''s just... I should probably head back." Timothy''s grip tightened on the swing''s chains. "I can walk you back, make sure you''re safe." I shook my head, offering a small smile. "It''s okay, Timothy. I''ll be fine." He hesitated for a moment before nodding, his expression a mix of understanding and reluctance. "Alright, just be careful." It had been a busy morning, and I was absorbed in drafting legal documents when my phone buzzed with a series of iing messages. Timothy''s name shed on the screen, and a rush of embarrassment washed over me as memories of the other night came rushing back. Timothy: Evie, are things still good between us? Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Timothy: | didn¡¯t mean to scare you off... | nced at the texts briefly before dismissing them, my cheeks tinged with a subtle shade of pink. Despite the warmth of my face, | focused my attention back on my work, determined to bury the awkwardness of our encounter. As | typed, the emails began to pour in. Clients were reaching out left and right, impressed by the courtroom finesse and legal expertise | had disyed. It was a boost to my confidence, a reassurance that my hard work was not going unnoticed. With a quick swipe, | opened the first email, my heart skipping a beat as | read the words of praise from a potential client who had witnessed my legal prowess during the trial. The satisfaction was undeniable, especially with how I¡¯d gotten nothing but crickets before. As | continued to read through the emails, each one more encouraging than thest, a sense of fulfillment washed over me. It was moments like these that fueled my passion for thew, a reminder of the impact | could make in the lives of others. Lost in my thoughts, | barely registered the sound of approaching footsteps. The scent of expensive cologne preceded him, and | looked up to find Jasper strolling into the office, his posture exuding an air of arrogance. My heart sank, a mixture of annoyance and frustration bubbling to the surface. Jasper had been a thorn in my side ever since he had lost the case against Timothy, and his bitter demeanor was a constant reminder of his unwillingness to ept defeat. ¡°Evie,¡± he sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Busy basking in your newfound glory, | see. | resisted the urge to roll my eyes, my fingers pausing over the keyboard. ¡°I¡¯m just going through some emails, Jasper.¡± He leaned against the edge of my desk with a condescending smile. ¡°Impressive, really. | guess Timothy Hayes was the golden ticket you¡¯ve been waiting for.¡± 115 ing? Get a 10% Discount (Start) 12:22 Fri, 22 Mar G 51% | clenched my jaw, his words like a relentless onught. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion, Jasper.¡± Hisughter was grating, the sound echoing through the office like a discordant note. ¡°Oh, but you see, Evie, | can¡¯t help but offer it. After all, we wouldn¡¯t want you getting too ahead of yourself.¡± | took a deep breath, reminding myself to stayposed. ¡°If you had done your work properly, maybe you would have stood a chance.¡± His eyes shed with a dangerous glint, and | knew | had struck a nerve. ¡°Is that what you think? That | don¡¯t work hard? It¡¯s adorable how naive you are, Evie,¡± he seethed. My patience was wearing thin. ¡°You manipted the facts to suit your narrative, Jasper. I¡¯ve seen the evidence, and | know what you did.¡± He leaned in, his voice a venomous whisper. ¡°And | suppose your precious ¡®boyfriend¡¯ came swooping in to save the day, didn¡¯t he? How predictable.¡± The mention of Timothy¡¯s name sent a jolt of anger through me. ¡°Timothy hast nothing to do with this, Jasper. And for the record, he¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± Jasper¡¯sughter rang hollow, a bitter echo of his resentment. ¡°Right, of course not. You''re just his knight in shining armor, aren¡¯t you?¡± aren¡¯t you?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. | rose from my chair, my patience finally at its breaking point. ¡°I¡¯m not here to y your petty games, Jasper. | have work to do.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± he drawled, his tone dripping with condescension. ¡°Because you''re such a hard worker.¡± | nodded curtly, keeping my focus on the screen. ¡°Yes, Jasper. | actually know how to stay on top of things.¡± He chuckled, the sound grating on my nerves. ¡°Of course, of course. You always were the teacher¡¯s pet, weren¡¯t you?¡± My temper red, and | couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°What are you implying, Jasper?* He leaned in, his voice a low whisper. ¡°Come on, Evie. We all know how your operate.¡± Hood Top Metal Stamping? Det a 10% Disco | felt a surge of anger, the sting of his usation cutting deep. ¡°That¡¯s a baseless. im to make, Jasper. You know very well that I''ve worked hard for everything I¡¯ve achieved.¡± He shrugged, his nonchnce infuriating. ¡°Have you? Or have you just been cozying up to the right people?¡± My fists clenched, and | took a step closer to him, my voice dripping with venom. ¡°You have no idea what it takes to seed, Jasper. I¡¯ve suffered my share of sleepless nights to get where | am. And if you think for a second that | got here by compromising my integrity, you¡¯re sorely mistaken. He raised an eyebrow, unfazed by my outburst. ¡°Is that so?¡± I snorted. ¡°I believe so, or did you conveniently forget about all the times | helped you out in college? Writing your papers, doing your research? This made Jasper pause. His eyes widened as they flickered around the room. Several of our co-workers had poked their heads out of their cubicles to take in the scene from afar. ¡°That''s...¡± Jasper covered his mouth with his fist and cleared hist throat. you ¡°And what about here at the firm? If | do recall, it was me that rmended to this ce just so you could get your foot through the door, which | shouldn¡¯t have done at all.¡± His face was red now, and he had his fists digging into my desk. His gaaze drifted to myputer and | could see the gears turning in his head. | closed theptop and ced my hands over it, refusing to have a repeat ofst time. He chuckled regardless, a mirthless sound that grated on my nerves. ¡°Oh, Evie. Always so righteous.¡± | scooted back in my chair, my anger turning into resolve. ¡°I don¡¯t need to justify myself to you, Jasper. My work speaks for itself, and | won''t let your bitterness. tarnish my aplishments.¡± He smirked, a twisted satisfaction in his eyes.¡± But we both know the truth, don¡¯t we? You''ve always known how to use your charms to get what you want, which is probably why you were trying to cozy up to me and get on my good side.¡± My blood boiled, his words a twisted distortion of the truth. ¡°You''re delusional if Hood Top Metal Stamping Get 10% Discount (art New) 12:22 Fri, 22 Mar ( you think that¡¯s the same as sleeping my way to sess. I¡¯ve always been more than willing to coborate and help out my colleagues, including your sorry ass.¡± Jasper barked out augh. ¡°My ¡®sorry ass¡® still would¡¯ve wound up here regardless of whatever your definition of ¡®help¡¯ is. Honestly, Evie, you should be aedian instead with all the material youe up with on the spot.¡± ¡°You''re going to regret that.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°n on having your ¡®boyfriend¡¯e in to protect you again?¡± My heart skipped a beat at the mention of Timothy, and my cheeks flushed with a mixture of annoyance and embarrassment. ¡°First of all, Timothy is not my boyfriend. Secondly, if you had any respect for other people, he wouldn¡¯t have threatened your job at all.¡± Just as our argument reached a crescendo, Mr. Erickson¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a knife. ¡°Evie, my office. Now!¡± After being sted back into reality, | realized that | was standing over my desk, my hands t against the surface. My breath had grown rapid and off-beat as the emotions frothed and bubbled at the surface, ready to spill over. Jasper was all too aware of my condition and he smirked ordingly. As he walked away, | clenched my fists, the fire in my chest burning hotter than ever. | refused to let his baseless usations undermine my confidence or my sense of self-worth. | had worked tirelessly to earn my ce in the firm, and | wouldn''t let anyone, especially Jasper, diminish what | had achieved. | looked up to find Mr. Erickson standing in the doorway of his office. His gaze was unwavering as it rested on me, as though he hadn''t even caught a whiff of my exchange with Jasper. | shot Jasper a final re before | pushed my chair back and stood up. With ast nce around the office, | followed Mr. Erickson into his office, the door closing behind me with a soft click. 4/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Stepping into Mr. Erickson¡¯s office felt like entering the lion¡¯s den. The dim lighting cast an air of formality over the space, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of apprehension as | closed the door behind me. Mr. Erickson, with his imposing presence and air of authority, was seated behind his desk, a small smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Evie,e in,¡± he greeted, motioning for me to take a seat across from him. ¡°I wanted to personally congratte you on your recent victory in court. You handled the case brilliantly, and | always knew you had it in you.¡± | mustered a smile, though my skepticism lingered just beneath the surface. Mr. Erickson had hardly been supportive of my endeavors before, often questioning my abilities and making my climb through the firm¡¯s ranks all the more challenging. It was hard to believe his sudden change of heart. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Erickson,¡± | replied diplomatically, choosing my words carefully. ¡°I appreciate your recognition.¡± His smile widened, and he leaned forward, his fingerscing together on the desk. ¡°You see, Evie, I¡¯ve been watching your progress closely. Your determination, your drive... it''smendable.¡± | raised an eyebrow, curiosity mingling with my wariness. ¡°Is there a reason you called me in today, sir?¡± His gaze held mine, his eyes seeming to bore into me. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, Evie. About your potential. About what you could achieve.¡± My heart rate quickened, a sense of unease settling in the pit of my stomach. Something about his tone felt off, a touch too intimate for a professional setting. ¡°I''m d to hear that, Mr. Erickson,¡± | replied cautiously. ¡°But if there¡¯s something specific you wanted to discuss...¡± He leaned back in his chair, his gaze never leaving mine. ¡°You know, Evie, sess. often requires making connections. Aligning oneself with the right people.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. | frowned, my instincts sending warning signals through my mind. ¡°I believe in earning my sess through hard work and dedication, sir.¡± 4/4 Head Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) A Fri, 22 Mar 8.51% He chuckled softly, a sound that seemed to reverberate through the room. ¡°Of course, of course. But sometimes, opportunities present themselves in unexpected ways. A moment of... vulnerability, shall we say, can lead to doors opening.¡± My heart sank, realization dawning upon me. | had heard rumors, whispers of the unsavory aspects of the legal world, the unspoken expectations that coulde with climbing thedder of sess. But to have it suggested so tantly, and by Mr. Erickson himself, left me stunned. ¡°Mr. Erickson,¡± | said firmly, my voice carrying a note of resolve, ¡°I¡¯ve worked tirelessly to get where | am. | won¡¯tpromise my integrity for the sake of advancement.¡± His smile faded, and he regarded me with an intensity that made my skin crawl. ¡°Very well, Evie. But you must understand, the legal world can be ruthless. It rewards those who are willing to seize any advantage.¡± | stood up abruptly, my anger and frustration bubbling to the surface. ¡°Il appreciate your perspective, Mr. Erickson, but I''ll continue to let my work speak for itself.¡± As | turned to leave, his voice followed me, dripping with thinly veiled resentment. ¡°Remember, Evie, the path to sess isn¡¯t always so clean.¡± | closed the door behind me with a sense of relief, the weight of the encounter heavy on my shoulders. It was a stark reminder of the challenges thaty ahead, the murky waters | would need to navigate if | wanted to rise in the legal world. Making my way back to my office, | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease that clung to me. The encounter with Mr. Erickson had left the questioning everything, casting doubt on the very foundation of my career aspirations. But | refused to let his insinuations erode the principles that had guided me from the beginning. the papers con Sinking into my chair, | stared at on my desk, my mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. How had ite to this? | had worked tirelessly to prove myself, to earn my ce in a profession dominated by towering figures, and yet it seemed that the shadows of doubt were always lurking at the edges, waiting to engulf me. The events of the past few months reyed in my mind like a broken record. The media attention, Bruce¡¯s threats, stalker Linda, and now the unsettling encounter with my own boss. It was as if the world around me had some strange vendetta. against me, each just as vicious as thest. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 51% Chapter 74 A bitter taste of disillusionment settled in my mouth. How many more people were going to take advantage of me? How many more obstacles would | have to ovee to truly be recognized for my skills and dedication? As my fingers absently tapped on the keyboard, | couldn¡¯t help but think of Timothy. His presence in my life had been a source of comfort and confusion, a ray of light amidst the darkness. But now, even his sincerity was called into question. Was | being naive to believe in the authenticity of his words? Linda¡¯s revtion. had cast a shadow over everything | had felt, and | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my trust had been misced. My thoughts turned back to Mr. Erickson, whose veiled intentions had left me feeling vulnerable and exposed. | had suspected that he wouldn''t let me off easily, that his subtle threats were merely a precursor to a battle that loomed on the horizon. was It was a battle | was determined to face, but the weight of the challenge almost suffocating. With a sigh, | leaned forward in my chair and opened myptop back up. The office was abuzz with the usual flurry of activity, phones ringing, keyboards. cking, and the distant murmur of conversations. My gaze was fixed on theputer screen before me, my fingers dancing across the keyboard as | drafted an email for a client. My phone buzzed gently against my hip, drawing my focus away momentarily. | feared it was Timothy sending another apologetic text, but | was ovee with relief when | read Aria¡¯s name on the disy. With a quick swipe, | unlocked my phone and read her text: ¡°Hey Evie! Remember that cutie | gave a massage to? His name''s Mike and he actually came back to ask for my number before suggesting a dinner date. Can you believe it?¡± | couldn''t help but chuckle softly at Aria¡¯s excitement. It seemed that her healing touch had made quite an impression on the guy. My thumbs danced across the screen as | typed out a response: Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% count (Start Now) ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Aria! He must''ve been really impressed by your massage skills. Dinner date sounds like a great idea!¡± Sil As | hit send, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy for Aria. Her world seemed to be a swirl of new possibilities and exciting encounters, while | found myself entangled in a web of challenges and uncertainties. Aria¡¯s response came quickly, filled with exmation marks and emojis that mirrored her bubbly personality. | couldn¡¯t help but smile as | read her words. It was refreshing to share in her joy, even if just fora moment. As | typed my reply, | couldn¡¯t shake off the heaviness that had settled in my heart: ¡°Just be yourself, Aria. He¡¯s lucky to have scored a date with you!¡± | set my phone back on the desk and returned my attention to my work. The screen in front of me was a canvas of legal jargon andplex uses. I''ll bet Jasper couldn¡¯t make any sense of the words on my screen, reserving that task for one of his hired hands. His words still echoed in my ears, the insinuations and usations cutting deeper than | cared to admit. It was as if the doubts that had gued me before were now magnified, threatening to overshadow any sense of aplishment. | shook my head, attempting to dispel the negativity that threatened to consume me. The sun was beginning its descent, casting a warm, golden hue over the bustling city streets. The hum of a car engine pulled me from my thoughts. purr The of an engine grew louder, and | turned once more to see the car parked right beside the curb near me. The window rolled down, revealing Timothy behind the wheel, his features illuminated by a gentle smile. ¡°So it is you...What are you doing walking alone?¡± f& Chapter 75 Chapter 75 | returned his smile, the corners of my lips curling up in response. ¡°Just heading home,¡± | said. | suppose | should¡¯ve recognized his car fromst time, but that was also when he¡¯d been stabbed by Bruce, so my senses weren¡¯t exactly attentive. Timothy frowned. ¡°Walking alone in the city at this hour isn¡¯t the safest option, you know. Hop in, I''ll give you a ride.¡± His offer took me by surprise, but | couldn¡¯t escape the previous unease that I¡¯d felt. With a nod, | opened the passenger door and slid into the seat beside him. | reach for the seatbelt and start to pull it over my chest before it stops abruptly midway. ¡°What-¡®The belt shortened with each jerk as | attempted to pull it from the retractor. Eventually, | gave up and let it slide back into ce, deciding that I''d embarrassed myself enough. Suddenly, a long arm was reaching around me. Timothy grabbed the seatbelt above my head and began to tug at it. He was close enough that his breath fanned over my cheek, making the hairs on my skin grow erect with each warm exhale.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°These seats can be pretty tricky,¡± he said softly, not meeting my eyes as he pulled. the seatbelt over my chest. Pulling downward, his knuckles grazed the skin just above my breasts, a movement that seemed far too slow to be idental. For the briefest of moments, his eyes locked with mine and something curious lingered behind them. Before | could rationalize what, he was already moving away and cing his hands back on the wheel. ¡°All set?¡± he asked, his tone irritatingly casual. | tugged a loose hair behind my ear, feeling the sweat start to coat the back of my neck at the thought of his painfully long touch. ¡°Y¡ªYes,¡± | stuttered. As the car merged back into the flow of traffic, afortable silence settled between us. The scent of iron had gone, reced with the smell of pine needles and Lysol. It must have been a rigorous job, cleaning up all the blood he¡¯d spilt in there. | could still picture his body, pale and slick with sweat, lying stiffly against the leather seats. | shook my head, turning my attention to the cityscape as it passed by. The 115 Head Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 12:22 Fri, 22 Mar G buildings and lights created a tapestry of urban life. | kept my eyes on thendscape as | spoke, ¡°Thanks for this, by the way.¡± Out of the corner of my eye, | caught the side of his mouth quirking upward. ¡°No problem at all, Evie. Safety first, right?¡± | nodded, feeling a warmth spread through me. There was afortable silence at first, and | reveled in it for as long as | could. Until, of course, Timothy opened his mouth. ¡°So, why weren¡¯t you answering my texts?¡± he asked, keeping his eyes averted from mine. Unfortunately, he had gained my full attention, and | turned to face him ordingly. ¡°Sorry, about that,¡± | began, my voice hesitant. ¡°I was going to respond, but | got a bit busy with work.¡± His brows furrowed slightly, his gaze flicking toward me before returning to the road. ¡°No worries,¡± he replied. ¡°Just wanted to check in. Relief flooded through me at his rxed response, and | quickly changed the subject. ¡°How about | make it up to you? Are you busy tomorrow?¡± Timothy shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t think so. Why?¡± Aspark of excitement ignited within me as | leaned forward, my heart racing with anticipation. ¡°Well, my friend Aria was curious about you, and | thought it would be great if you could join us for an outing.¡± Timothy''s expression shifted from curiosity to genuine interest, a smile ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°Aria? She wanted to hang out?¡± | nodded, my enthusiasm growing. ¡°Yes, she really wants to get to know you better. | think you two would get along really well.¡± His smile widened. ¡°I''d love to meet her, Evie. It sounds like fun.¡± ¡°It does?¡± | blinked at him, slightly surprised. ¡°Of course.¡± His eyes twinkled with delight. ¡°Speaking honestly, | thought she was some sort of crazed fan before, but with all you told me about her, I¡¯m actually pretty interested in meeting her.¡± Sil | nodded, content with that information. Aria certainly wasn¡¯t on Linda¡¯s level of obsession, although she led quite a few fan sites of her own. She was way more than an obsessed fan, and | would help Timothy see that. Finally, Timothy cleared his throat, his voice breaking through the stillness. ¡°So, how was work today? Assuming that¡¯s why you''re dressed so formally.¡± | shifted in my seat, my heart rate quickening as | turned to face him. ¡°Oh, you know, the usual,¡± | replied with a carefully subtle smile, my attempt at nonchnce. ¡°Jasper was being a jealous prick as always.¡± Timothy''s lips quirked into a wry smile, a hint of amusement glinting in his eyes. ¡°Yet you told me not to get him fired.¡± The simplicity of his response eased some of the tension that had been building within me, and a smallugh escaped my lips. ¡°I did. | might be regretting it too.¡± Heughed gently, his fingers drumming lightly on the steering wheel to the beat of the music. As we neared my apartment building, | felt a pang of disappointment that our time together wasing to an end. | had been so caught up in our conversation that | hadn¡¯t realized how quickly the journey had passed. Timothy pulled up to the curb, the car idling as he nced at me. ¡°Well, here we are. | nodded, my heart suddenly heavy with a mixture of reluctance and gratitude. ¡°Thank you for the ride, Timothy. It was nice to catch up.¡± He offered a warm smile, his gaze lingering on me for a moment longer than necessary. ¡°Anytime, Evie. Don¡¯t hesitate to reach out if you need anything.¡± | mustered a genuine smile. ¡°I will.¡± As we approached a parking spot near the apartment building, the car came to a gentle stop. The engine¡¯s soft purr was the only sound that filled the space between us, and | found myself reluctant to leave the cocoon of this fleeting moment. ¡°Well, here we are,¡± Timothy said, breaking the silence. | nodded, though my heart felt heavier than | had anticipated. ¡°Thank you for the 110% Discount (Start Now) Fri, 22 Mar ride, Timothy.¡± 0.51% D ¡°Of course,¡± he said, helping me out of the car. We stood face to face for a while, as if we had both forgotten how to function. ¡°Well, goodnight, Evie, Timothy said, breaking the silence. ¡°Goodnight, Timothy,¡± | said quietly. He lifted his arms, his hands bracing my elbows as he pulled me forward. | had almost forgotten the ritual of our usual partings before he pulled me into atforting embrace. | looped my arms around hisrge frame, inhaling his enchanting scent that seemed to intoxicate me upon breathing it in. Eventually, we separated, though his hands still lingered on my waist for the briefest of moments before dropping to his sides. We exchanged a final smile before parting ways, each of us disappearing into our respective apartments. As | closed the door behind me, the quiet of the space settled around me. There may have been one battle that | didn¡¯t mind losing after all... Excitement bubbled within me as | entered our apartment, the door clicking shut behind me. | had barely taken a step when a rush of words tumbled from my lips. ¡°Aria, you won''t believe what happened!¡± The living room greeted me with its warm glow, every light left on as if the space. were still basking in the sunshine of a perfect day. My eyes scanned the room for Aria¡¯s familiar form, but the space was empty. Oddly, a sense of unease began to gnaw at my excitement. ventured further into the living room, my gaze sweeping across the space. The TV was on, casting a flickering glow across the room, and a half-empty cup of tea sat on the coffee table. Had Aria just left for her date? The tension propelled me toward Aria¡¯s room, my footsteps light against the wooden floor. Frowning, | paused in my tracks. Aria had always been conscientious about turning off lights when she wasn¡¯t in a room, an eco-friendly habit she had picked up from her college days. Finally, | reached my room, the door slightly ajar. | pushed it open gently, my eyes scanning the room for any sign of her. My bed was neatly made, the pillows still fluffed from when | had arranged them. 475 Fri, 22 Mar Chapter 75 A flicker of movement caught my attention, and | turned my head to see something glinting on the floor near my dresser. My heart skipped a beat as | approached, my fingers trembling as | picked up the small velvet box that held Timothy¡¯s precious gift. My breath hitched in my throat as | opened it, only to find it empty. The sculpture was gone. 315) HHH SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Panic surged within me, my mind racing through a series of possibilities. Had someone broken in and taken it? Did Aria know what had happened? | fought to keep my thoughts from spiraling into a whirlwind of worst-case scenarios, but the anxiety that gripped me was hard to ignore. | rushed from room to room, my search growing more frantic with each passing moment. My calls for Aria went unanswered, the only response the haunting echo. of my own voice. Tears stung my eyes as | stood in the center of the living room, the weight of the situation sinking in. After gaining some fame, there were probably quite a few people who had a personal vendetta against me. Bruce was a given, although his whereabouts were unknown. There was also Ste, who | hadn''t seen since the trial. The sound of the front door creaking open pulled me from my distressing thoughts, and | turned to see Aria stepping in, a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Hey, Evie, what''s with all the-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her eyesnded on the empty velvet box in my hands, and her expression shifted from confusion to concern. ¡°Evie, what happened?¡± My voice wavered as | recounted the discovery, my words rushed and trembling with the fear that clung to me. ¡°Aria, | don¡¯t know... The sculpture, it¡¯s gone. | can¡¯t find it anywhere.¡± Aria¡¯s brow furrowed in genuine worry, and she stepped closer, her hand resting on my arm in a reassuring gesture. ¡°What sculpture?¡± ¡°Timothy gave it to me,¡± | croaked, and it felt like my throat was closing up. ¡°It was his gift, and | lost it somehow.¡± ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Aria whispered into my ear, smoothing back strands of hair that had been pulled out of my ponytail. ¡°We''ll figure this out, Evie. Maybe it fell out by ident or got misced.¡± | shook my head, the anxiety clutching my rib cage. ¡°That can¡¯t be. It was on my dresser, close to the wall, it shouldn¡¯t have fallen or anything.¡± She squeezed my arm gently, her voice soft. ¡°I''ll keep an eye out, okay? Maybe we''ll find it tucked away somewhere.¡± Her words were meant to be reassuring, but there was a lingering suspicion that had taken root in my mind. She''d made it clear that she was jealous of how close I¡¯d gotten to Timothy, but | wasn¡¯t too sure how deep that went. She wouldn¡¯t go as Head Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) FM, 22 far as stealing my belongings from him...would she? 51%2 | chastised myself for even entertaining the idea. Aria was my confidante, my partner¡ªin- crime, someone who had stood by me through thick and thin. The thought that she could have taken the statue seemed ludicrous, yet | couldn''t shake the nagging doubt that wed at the corners of my mind. ¡°Evie?¡± | looked over at Aria, her expression one of sincerity and warmth. Her eyes held no malicious intent, which made me even more regretful. | watched her closely, every movement, every nuance of expression, as if searching for a hidden clue that would confirm or debunk my suspicions. | mustered a smile, though my mind was anything but at ease. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just processing everything.¡± Aria nodded, her expression understanding. ¡°I get it. But hey, at least we''re safe.¡± | sighed. ¡°Yeah.¡± She didn¡¯t seem thoroughly convinced that | was reassured, and | wasn¡¯t too sure that | could rest easy after this. | plopped down on the couch and ced my head in my hands, hoping it would alleviate the weight that was causing the ache in my temples. Aria settled beside me, drawing the nearby nket over our legs. Fortunately, she decided to turn the TV off, muting the screen¡¯s painful light. In an attempt to lift the somber mood that had settled between us, | took a deep breath and forced a small smile. ¡°On a brighter note, guess what? | got Timothy to agree to meet up.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, and a grin spread across her face. ¡°No way! He really agreed?¡± |ughed as she nearly fell off the couch when trying to face me. ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t set a date yet, but he agreed to hang out with us. He seemed pretty interested in meeting you.¡± Aria¡¯s excitement was contagious, and for a brief moment, the worry and disappointment were pushed to the sidelines. Suddenly, it felt so sill that | had doubted her, even for a second. ¡°Sweet!¡± She raised her fists and shook them wildly. ¡°This is perfect.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount CN?velDrama.Org is the owner. 12:22 Fri, 22 Mar j ¡°Hold on.¡± Aria stopped abruptly, hands frozen in the air as she looked back over at me. Her expression quickly switched to curiosity. ¡°What?¡± she asked, descending from her fangirling high. | crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°You might already be a taken woman, depending on how your date with Mike went,¡± | said mischievously. It took a moment for the memory to dawn on her, as if any thought of Timothy temporarily banished the others from existence. Sheced her fingers together and stared dreamily up at the ceiling. ¡°It was something else,¡± she said dreamily. ¡°Okay, spill the beans,¡± | prompted with a grin, giving her a yful p on the thigh. ¡°I want to hear all about this dinner date with the marvelous Mike.¡± Aria¡¯s cheeks flushed as she crossed her legs, her lips curving into an impish smile. ¡°Oh, Evie, you won''t believe how it all went down.¡± |ughed, intrigued. ¡°Now I¡¯m even more curious. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense!¡± She took a deep breath,unching into her tale with animated gestures that brought her words to life. ¡°So, Mike and | decided to meet at this charming Italian, restaurant downtown. You know, the one with the fairy lights and that cozy outdoor seating area?¡± | nodded, envisioning the picturesque spot she was describing. ¡°Sounds romantic already.¡± ¡°Oh, just wait,¡± Aria chuckled, her eyes sparkling. ¡°So, | get there a little early, and I¡¯m seated at our reserved table. Everything''s going well, the ambiance is perfect, and I¡¯m feeling all giddy.¡± | leaned in, hanging on to her every word. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then Mike arrives,¡± she continued, her voice tinged with amusement. ¡°And let''s just say, | wasn¡¯t prepared for the... show that followed.¡± My eyebrows shot up. ¡°Wardrobe malfunction? What happened?¡± Aria sighed dramatically. ¡°Well, as he¡¯s making his way over to the table, he identally steps on a loose part of the tablecloth. And before | can even react, the Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discoun Fri, 22 Mar 51% whole thinges crashing down. tes, sses, cutlery¡ªyou name it. It was a disaster.¡± | burst intoughter, unable to contain myself. ¡°Oh my goodness! What did you do?¡± Aria shrugged, a sheepish grin on her face. ¡°I mean, what could | do? First |ughed, then heughed. The entire restaurant was staring, but we just went with it.¡± Aria¡¯s expression turned thoughtful, her gaze distant for a moment before she met my eyes with a knowing look. ¡°You know, Evie, it made me realize something.¡± | raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What''s that?¡± She grinned, her voice soft. ¡°Life is full of unexpected moments, and sometimes, it¡¯s the imperfections that make the best memories. Like that disastrous tablecloth incident-it could''ve been a disaster, but instead, it brought us closer and turned the date into something special.¡± | nodded in agreement, touched by her insight. ¡°You''re absolutely right, Aria. There¡¯s something special about the unexpected.¡± Aria bumped her elbow against mine, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of mischief and affection. ¡°Cheers, sister, although we don¡¯t have cups to cheer with.¡± The city streets were a familiar blur as | made my way to the firm, my mind already racing with thoughts of the day ahead. The Timothy Hayes case had caused an overflow in my email inbox. | couldn¡¯t help but think about how my life had taken such an unexpected turn, from a strugglingw student to a key yer in a high-stakes court case. Lost in my thoughts, | turned a corner and nearly collided with a woman heading in the opposite direction. | stumbled back, my surprise quickly giving way to recognition. Anger surged within me, and | stepped forward, my voice sharp and usatory. ¡°You!¡± Heed Top Metal Sta Chapter 77 Chapter 77 The woman''s eyes widened in surprise, and she seemed taken aback by my reaction. ¡°Wait, | know you. You''re the woman who helped me that night.¡± My jaw tightened as | crossed my arms over my chest, my skepticism unwavering. ¡°Is that what you call it? You lied to me!¡± She looked genuinely apologetic now, her gaze dropping to the ground. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m so sorry. It wasn¡¯t right, and | feel awful about it.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rich!¡± | barked. ¡°Please, let me exin!¡± she pleaded, raising her hands in surrender. | hesitated, still hardly containing my anger. ¡°Exin? What could you possibly say to justify what you did?¡± She took a deep breath, her eyes locked onto mine. ¡°I owe you an apology. | guess | didn¡¯t really consider how crazy fans would get. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± My brow furrowed as | regarded her cautiously. ¡°Apology? You expect me to believe that?¡± The woman nodded, her expression earnest. ¡°I am. You see, | needed a story to keep my job, so when | saw youing out the firm, | pounced.¡± ¡°So you''re just another desperate reporter,¡± | said icily, jamming a finger in her face. ¡°And | don¡¯t think you realize just how insane Timothy''s fans are.¡± She looked genuinely apologetic now, her gaze dropping to the ground. ¡°Trust me, | do. Which is why I regret it deeply.¡± | kissed my teeth and adjusted the purse on my shoulder. Her apology was sounding pretty lousy so far. Looking at her down, her older, homely appearance. has also diminished significantly. She had a round but upbeat face framed by wavy, ck hair. Her gray eyes were round and expressive, and they certainly seemed downtrodden in that moment. She looked cleaner overall, having exchanged the theater impression of a homeless woman with a cardigan and some cks. ¡°Who even are you?¡± | asked, my gaze tracing over her. ¡°I mean, when you''re not impersonating homeless people, that is.¡± Head Top | Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 12:23 Fri, 22 Mar (D) She took a deep breath, her voice sincere as she began to speak. ¡°My name is Penelope Carter, but everyone calls me Penny. I''m a self-employed undercover reporter.¡± 51% | studied her carefully, her expression seeming genuine, and yet my guard remained firmly in ce. ¡°Well, Penny, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re expecting from me. Why would you be sorry now?¡± Penny looked up at me, her eyes earnest. ¡°For deceiving you and using your kindness for a story. But | want you to know that | genuinely appreciate the kindness you showed me that night. You didn¡¯t have to help, but you did.¡± My skepticism wavered slightly, and | found myself listening more closely to her words. ¡°That was a crappy thing for you to do.¡± ¡°| know, and | want to find a way to make things right,¡± she continued, her voice. low and barely audible. ¡°So it¡¯s fortunate | ran into you.¡± | crossed my arms, still not fully convinced of her sincerity. ¡°And how do you n to do that?¡± Penny''s gaze never wavered as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve been following Timothy Hayes¡® scandals very closely. As a fan of his, I¡¯ve seen the dedication you''ve put into his defense.¡± | winced at her words. Part of me itched to see how deep she¡¯d gotten into Timothy''s private life, and just how much of it exposed his rtion to me. | was already being dragged through the gutters for being his so-called wyer turned lover". ¡°| want to help,¡± Penny added. My skepticism wavered slightly, reced by a glimmer of curiosity. ¡°Help? In what way?¡± She took a step closer, her fingers fiddling with the hems of her sleeves. ¡°| have a unique skill set that can shape public perception. | want to counter any negative publicity or scandals that mighte in your or Timothy¡¯s way. | believe you both deserve a fair chance, and | want to use my abilities to make that happen.¡± A mixture of emotions swirled within me¡ªdoubt, uncertainty, but also a spark of hope. Could Penny''s offer truly be genuine? Could she actually help Timothy''s 24 Fri, 22 Ma Chapter 77 case? | uncrossed my arms, though my guard remained intact. ¡°And why should | trust you?¡± Penny''s voice held a note of sincerity as she met my gaze head-on. ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t trust me, but | promise you, I¡¯m sincere about this. | want to make amends for what | did, and | genuinely believe that | can help.¡± | considered her offer, the wheels turning in my mind. Could | trust her again, especially after her previous deceit? ¡°And what¡¯s in it for you?¡± Penny¡¯s expression softened as she spoke. ¡°I get to use my skills for something positive for a change. On a more selfish note, helping a big star like Timothy could. boost my business, which I¡¯m sure you know all about.¡± Asense of cautious optimism began to creep in as | weighed her words. ¡°You''re proposing to handle Timothy''s public rtions?¡± Penny nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes, exactly. And again, | can even help you navigate the negative attention you''ve been getting in the media.¡± | hesitated, torn between my reservations and the potential benefits of having someone with Penny''s abilities on our side. This may have been something that | needed to speak with Timothy about, considering his career was on the line as well. Finally, | sighed and gave her a reluctant nod. ¡°Fine, I''ll consider it. But know this- any deception or ulterior motives, and you¡¯re out.¡± Penny''s face lit up with gratitude, and she quickly scribbled down her contact information on a piece of paper. ¡°Thank you, Evie. | won''t let you down.¡± As | took the paper from her, | could only try and feel hopeful about what''s toe. The paper with her contact information felt crisp and tangible between my fingers. ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity,¡± Penny said sweetly as she met my gaze. | nodded slowly, still unsure of what to make of all this. ¡°I''ll be in touch if | decide to move forward with this.¡± Penny smiled. ¡°I understand. Take your time.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 12:23 Fri, 22 Mar F With that, she turned and blended seamlessly into the stream of people on the sidewalk, her determined stride a vast contrast to the way she¡¯d been skulking about before. As | watched her disappear into the urbanndscape, | felt my stomach churn.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. 51% Could Penny truly be trusted? Could she help reshape the narrative surrounding Timothy and me, or was | merely setting myself up for another disappointment? | folded the piece of paper carefully and slipped it into my bag, my steps carrying me onward toward the firm. Finally, as the sun dipped below the horizon and the office began to empty out, | found myself standing at the crossroads of a decision. ¡°Penny Carter,¡± a voice answered on the other end. ¡°It''s Evie,¡± | replied, my voice steady despite the flutter of nerves within me. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision.¡± fii) 0 COMMENT Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 There was a moment of silence, then Penny''s voice filled the line, brimming with anticipation. And?¡± | took a deep breath, my fingers tightening around the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to ept your offer.¡± The knock on the apartment door echoed through the living room, interrupting the quiet evening that had settled in. | nced up from the book | was engrossed in, my curiosity piqued. | set the book aside and padded to the door, my heart pounding with anticipation. As | swung open the door, a surprised gasp escaped my lips. Timothy stood on the other side, a warm smile curving his lips. His hazel eyes sparkled with an inviting warmth that made my heart skip a beat. ¡°Hey, Evie,¡± he greeted, his voice a soothing melody. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything.¡± A wave of relief washed over me, quickly followed by a surge of delight. ¡°No, not at all,¡± | replied, almost stumbling over my words. ¡°Come on in.¡± Timothy took a sip of his tea. ¡°Actually, | wanted to check if the offer still stands. You know, about hanging out with you and Aria?¡± | blinked sheepishly. ¡°Oh, right! Sorry for not following up on that.¡± He chuckled. ¡°No worries. How''s your week been?¡± | bit my lip. My week had been fine until his gift went missing. It wasn¡¯t sure how much it cost, but if it was truly gone, he probably didn¡¯t want to hear that. ¡°Eh, same as before. Just a lot of case work and coffee,¡± | said instead. He nodded, taking another gulp of tea. He was already halfway done with his cup, like the heat didn¡¯t bother him at all. ¡°We all have our slow weeks.¡± ¡°You do?¡± | quirked an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t know hockey could get slow.¡± ¡°The training days are,¡± he said lightly, leaning back on the couch. ¡°After the rush of a game, drills almost feel tedious.¡± 54 115 Head Top Metal Stamping Out 10% Discount (Start Now) Fri, 22 Mar | wagged a finger at him. ¡°Hey, you get more action than me. How long do you think it will be before I¡¯m back in court, hm? Timothy smirked. ¡°Fair point.¡± 51% The next few minutes were spent in a pleasant silence. Timothy finished up his tea before setting his mug on the coffee table. | lick my lips, savoring the taste of honeyvender before | spoke.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, what would you be interested in doing for our little adventure?¡± He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m up for whatever you two are into.¡± As if on cue, Aria emerged from her room, her eyes lighting up when she spotted Timothy. ¡°Well, well, look who''s here.¡± Timothy stood up and offered Aria a friendly hug. ¡°Hey, Aria. I¡¯m finally taking your up on that offer to hang out.¡± Aria grinned, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°Good! So, Timothy, what do you feel like doing?¡± Timothy''s expression mirrored her yfulness, and he shrugged with a good- natured grin. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m up for anything. What do you guys usually do for fun?¡± Aria rubbed her chin in thought. ¡°Well, we could go to the park, have a movie night, or- ¡°She was interrupted by a sudden thought, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Oh, | know! How about the roller rink? You''re used to being on skates, right? It should be right up your alley.¡± | watched Timothy''s eyebrows lift in surprise, a faint chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°The roller rink?¡± Aria nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yep! And Evie, you¡¯reing too.¡± My heart skipped a beat at the mention of the roller rink. While | appreciated Aria¡¯s enthusiasm, the idea of skating filled me with a mix of excitement and nervousness. | had never been particrly skilled on skates, and the thought of embarrassing myself tugged at my insecurities. Timothy turned his gaze to me, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°What do you say, Evie? Ready to show us your skating skills?¡± | bit my lip, my mind racing for a way to gracefully decline without making a fool of myself. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not really much of a skater. | think I''ll just watch.¡± sponse was immediate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Evie. Roller skating is all waving fun, not being an expert.¡± Tussins chipped in, his voice reassuring. ¡°No pressure, Evie. We can always try wing else if it''s not your thing.¡± nots theaged me yfully. ¡°Oh, she just needs to try new things. Come on, Evie. Be a st. | promise.¡± reluctant chuckle, feeling a mixture of apprehension and curiosity. hach fine. But don¡¯tugh too hard if | end up on the floor.¡± With Timothy''s grin widened. ¡°Deal. We''ll be right there with you.¡± we prepared to leave for the roller rink, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter of tement mixed with nervousness. ScEvie,¡± he began, his hazel eyes warm and curious. ¡°When were you going to tell about your salsa legacy.¡± blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the redirection. ¡°M¡ªMy salsa what?¡± ara snorted, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°Come on, Evie. Stop being modest about those dance moves of yours.¡± felt a faint blush rise to my cheeks. ¡°That was way back in college, and | was kurdly good.¡± Timothy tilted his head curiously. ¡°Regardless, it takes some rhythm even attempt salsa dancing. You must have been pretty adequate.¡± case change the subject,¡± | groaned, covering my face with my hands. bip, please Timothy said, turning to me with a cheeky grin. ¡°Aria, tell me more ut these college years.¡± eyes lit up, her smile widening as she leaned forward. ¡°Oh, you want to hear college escapades, huh? Well, let me tell you, they were something.¡± appressed a nervous chuckle, ncing at Timothy¡¯s profile as he leaned back. g the seat. The memory of our college days was a mixture ofughter, city, and, well, a few wild stories that | had hoped would remain buried in Wir be quite the pair back then, Aria continued, her tone animated. ¡°Always up 12:23 Fri, 22 Mar D fe for an adventure, always finding ourselves in the most unexpected situations.¡± 51% Aria¡¯sughter filled the car as she reached the climax of her tale, her hands. gesturing emphatically as she described our escapades. Timothy¡¯sughter joined hers, the sound infectious and genuine. The skating rink was alive with vibrant energy, echoing with the cheerful chatter of families and friends gathered to enjoy a night of gliding across the rink. Aria¡¯s eyes practically sparkled with excitement as she practically skipped to the counter to retrieve her skates. Beside her, Timothy¡¯s easygoing demeanor perfectly blended with the atmosphere. As for me, | waited beside them feeling completely out of my element. | had never been much of a skater, and the thought of stumbling and falling in front of Timothy was, well, less than thrilling. As weced up our skates, | stole a nce at Aria and Timothy, both of them. seemingly at ease in their element. Aria¡¯s confident grin was infectious, and Timothy''sughter rang out as he exchanged yful banter with her. | took a deep breath, pushing aside my apprehensions. It couldn¡¯t be that hard, right? Stepping onto the rink was a humbling experience, to say the least. My legs felt wobbly, as if they had taken on a life of their own, and | clung to the side railing for dear life. Aria rolled away gracefully, her movements fluid and effortless. Timothy, of course, was no different, his skates gliding smoothly over the floor. | made a feeble attempt to mimic their actions, only to find myself iling and grabbing onto the railing once more. My face flushed with a mixture of embarrassment and frustration, and | shot an apologetic smile in their direction. ¡°Don''t worry, Evie. Skating takes a bit of practice, that¡¯s all,¡± Aria reassured me. | managed a weak smile in response, my legs feeling like jelly as | took hesitant steps. My first attempt at skating was turning into aedic disaster, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy as | watched Aria and Timothy effortlessly glide together. ¡°| think I¡¯m going to call it quits on this one, guys,¡± | announced, my breath alreadybored. Timothy skated over to me, his expression gentle. ¡°Hey there, need a hand?¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 | bit my lip, feeling a bit sheepish. ¡°Maybe just a little?¡± He extended his hand, his touch warm and reassuring as | tentatively ced mine in his. His grip was steady as he guided me forward, his movements deliberate and patient. It was surprisinglyforting, and | found myself focusing on the feel of his hand in mine rather than the skating itself. My breath was getting a bit morebored, but | wasn¡¯t so sure that it was from the skating. | could feel my hand growing embarrassingly sweaty in his grasp, but | knew pulling away would only result in me crashing to the floor. With Timothy¡¯s guidance, | felt a bit steadier on my feet. His touch was firm yet. gentle, and | focused on his voice as he offered tips and encouragement. ¡°You''re doing great, Evie. Just rx and let the skates do the work.¡± His words were oddly soothing, and | found myself growing morefortable with each step. My initial embarrassment began to fade, reced by a determination to master this newfound skill. As we glided together, | couldn¡¯t help but steal asional nces at Timothy, his chestnut hair ruffled by the breeze, his hazel eyes warm and encouraging. The proximity between us sent a rush of warmth through me, and | felt a familiar blush creeping onto my cheeks. It was like my body had be hypersensitive in his presence. The material of my shirt felt constrictive, rubbing against my hardening nipples as the cool breeze and Timothy''s hot touch conflicted with one another. | swallowed hard, growing more breathless by the minute. ¡°See, you''re a natural,¡± Timothy said, his voice. breaking my daze. Evidently, I¡¯d managed to skate a short distance without stumbling. | cleared my throat, which felt painfully dry. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m getting the hang of it.¡± After what felt like an eternity, but was likely only a short while, my body had begun to cool and the tension in my muscles had loosened. | could eventually skate with ease by Timothy¡¯s side, but | would asionally snatch his shirt sleeve. between my fingers when | felt myself slipping. ¡°You''re doing great, Evie,¡± Aria encouraged, already a few paces ahead of us. ¡°Just 12:23 Fri, 22 Mar 0 take it one step at a time.¡± ¡°| think I¡¯m getting the hang of this,¡± | said proudly. 51%, Timothy''s smile widened, his hazel eyes locking onto mine. ¡°See? | knew you could do it.¡± By the tenthp, my legs were trembling but still intact. Aria¡¯s excited cheer echoed through the air as we made our way off the rink, and | couldn¡¯t help but beam with a sense of aplishment. ¡°Let''s grab some food,¡± Aria suggested, already kicking off her skates. ¡°Great idea. I¡¯m starved!¡± Timothy called after her, taking my arm to gently guide me to one of the closest seats. As we removed our skates and made our way to the counters for some much- needed sustenance, | found myself walking beside Timothy, the warmth of his presence sending a shiver down my spine. Aria ordered a mountain of nachos for us to share. Timothy settled on some fries. and buffalo wings. We took our trays to one of the tables and dug in, barelying up for air. ¡°This kind of skating always makes me feel like a kid again,¡± Timothy mused, waving a french fry in the air. ¡°It¡¯s nice to let loose.¡± | nodded in agreement, watching as the thick cheese dripped from my nacho chip. ¡°I can imagine. It¡¯s like this little escape from all the responsibilities of life.¡± He chuckled, his gaze meeting mine. ¡°Exactly. Not gonna lie, adulthood kind of stinks.¡± Aria cackled. ¡°Oh, you have no idea how right you are, Timothy. Evie is practically a workaholic.¡± | rolled my eyes yfully, sticking my tongue out at Aria. ¡°Not entirely true.¡± Timothy''s eyes danced with amusement as he regarded me. ¡°Well, a little break every now and then can do wonders. Speaking of breaks, | think | see an arcade over there.¡± After finishing our food, we ventured into the arcade area, the vibrant lights and 51%. Chapter 79N?velDrama.Org is the owner. sounds of nostalgic games surrounding us. We tried our hand at various games, challenging each other and reveling in the lightheartedpetition. The atmosphere was infectious, and | couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment. As Aria drifted toward the coin¡ª-eating w games, Timothy and | ducked into one of the game cabs for a zombie shooting simtor. After shutting the curtains, we struggled to find the coin dispensers in the darkness. Our hands would asionally tangle together, sending a spark of energy up my arm. The dark intimacy of the room only made me more aware of the little space between us. Squeezed together on that tiny little bench, we couldn¡¯t help but bump our thighs and graze against each other¡¯s warm skin. | found myself holding on to his wrist, feeling his rapid heartbeat just beneath my thumb. Perhaps he was just as flustered as | was? When the gamemenced, | was alreadyughing at how clumsily he was handling the game. He would consistently miss the targets or shoot our allies, costing us points. ¡°I''m a little out of practice,¡± he said, although the disimer wasn¡¯t needed by that point. Granted, | wasn¡¯t exactly skilled myself. Eventually, we both ran out of lives. We watched as the timer ticked down for us to reinsert our coins, but neither of us made a move to do so. | looked over at Timothy, gaging the shift in his mood. His gaze had turned slightly distant, his fingers tapping absently on the gun¡¯s trigger. ¡°I can¡¯t recall any other year where I¡¯ve laughed this much,¡± he said softly. | frowned, setting my gun back on the holder before back on the holder before turning to him. He shook his head, his expression growing more strained. ¡°This is probably the most child-like I¡¯ve ever felt.¡± Curiosity piqued, | nced at him, sensing a hint of vulnerability beneath hist words. ¡°What was your childhood like?¡± Timothy''s smile faded, his eyes clouded with a mixture of memories. ¡°It was..plicated. My father had high expectations, and fun wasn¡¯t exactly part of the equation.¡± | nodded, understanding the weight of his words. ¡°It sounds like you had a lot on 12:23 Fri, 22 Mar D your te.¡± He shrugged, a rueful smile tugging at his lips. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Wanna try another game?¡± | nodded, but a part of me wanted to know more, to delve deeper into his past. As we stepped out of the booth, | added quickly, ¡°It must have been tough, though.¡± Timothy''s gaze met mine, albeit with a little less enthusiasm than before. ¡°We all have our struggles, Evie. What matters is how we move forward.¡± There was a heaviness in his words, a weight that hinted at theplexities of his experiences. | wanted to press further, to offer a listening ear, but Timothy¡¯s guard seemed to have gone back up. ¡°Yeah, | guess you''re right,¡± | said quietly, following his lead to the other end of the arcade. The tension still remained, although | could see he was trying his best to hide it. Theughter and light-hearted stories continued, fortunately. Still, Timothy¡¯s past remained a mystery, a puzzle | was eager to solve, but for now, | was content with the simple joy of being in hispany. What was he hiding? Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Timothy''s words about his challenging childhood had sparked a curiosity within me, a desire to understand theyers that he guarded so fiercely. | couldn''t help but wonder if his childhood secrets mirrored my own ¡ª dark, sleepless days with only small glimmers of joy in the mix. It was clear that his past was a realm he kept well- hidden.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As | smoothed on a rich moisturizer, | pondered the significance of his fleeting confession. A strict father, an absence of fun these were mere fragments of a story that begged to be illuminated. But how could | breach the walls he had erected, a challenge that seemed as daunting as my own struggles with vulnerability? The moon¡¯s gentle radiance cast a silvery glow across my room as | slipped into bed. | closed my eyes and allowed the weight of the day to settle. Timothy''s guarded past was a puzzle that tugged at my thoughts, a mystery that | was determined to unravel, not just for my own curiosity, but for the connection that | sensed between us. Just as | was about to shut my eyes, my phone lit up on the nightstand. The unexpected ring jerked me out of my state of calm, prompting me to answer with a quick swipe. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Evie, it''s Penny,¡± came her voice, sharp and focused. | sat up against the headboard, a brief yawning over me. ¡°Penny, it¡¯ste. What¡¯s going on?¡± There was a moment of hesitation before Penny spoke, her tone measured. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on the apartment area, and | noticed something... off. There¡¯s a woman who''s been lurking around, but she hasn¡¯t actually gone inside any of the buildings.¡± Ashiver danced down my spine as her words sank in. ¡°A woman? Can you describe her?¡± Penny hummed. ¡°She¡¯s pretty far away, so | can¡¯t get too specific. She¡¯s thin, with really long hair, and she¡¯s wearing dark clothes.¡± My heart quickened. There was a certain woman that had been around out apartments before, her hair long and her body stick¡ª thin. | bit my lip and looked at the empty velvet box that rested on my nightstand. With the way she¡¯d attempted to pick Timothy¡¯s lock, it didn¡¯t seem too far- 14 12:23 Fri, 22 Mar O fetched that she 3 could scale her way into a gatedmunity and pick the lock to my home... And steal my gift. Penny''s voice held a note of concern. ¡°Do you know who it could be?¡± | took a deep breath. ¡°I have my suspicions.¡± Penny¡¯s next words wereced with determination. ¡°I can keep an eye on her if want.¡± | sighed. ¡°Would you, Penny? Make sure she¡¯s still in sight, because I¡¯ming down.¡± ¡°On it!¡± she agreed. As | hung up the phone, | felt a mixture of apprehension and resolve settle over me. With Aria already in bed, | needed to handle this situation quietly. | slipped out of the apartment, the cool night air sending a shiver down my spine as | headed toward the outdoor area. you Penny stood near the gate area, her posture alert as she scanned the surroundings. ¡°She¡¯s been moving around so quickly, but she¡¯s still here,¡± Penny reported as | approached. ¡°Come on, then,¡± | told her, already pacing forth. ¡°I want to catch her while we still can.¡± The cold night air nipped at my skin as | walked with Penny through the dimly lit pathways of the apartmentplex. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on my heart, and | wondered how dangerous this idea might have been. Linda didn¡¯t seem like just any obsessed fan, her actions far surpassing instability. Penny¡¯s steps were purposeful, her eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of movement. | could tell that she was experienced in this line of work, her instincts finely tuned to detect even the slightest anomaly. As we approached the dumpster area, a flicker of movement caught my eye, and my heart raced in anticipation. ¡°There she is,¡± Penny whispered, her voice barely audible above the rustling of the night breeze. Linda was standing a few feet away, her posture tense and defensive. Her disheveled appearance seemed to blend seamlessly with the darkness. | steadied my breaths as we closed the distance, losing my resolve with each step. Fri, 22 Mar As we approached Linda, her gaze shifted from Penny to me, her eyes a mix of defiance and unease. ¡°What do you want?¡± | took a deep breath, my voice steady as | responded, ¡°We want to know why you''ve been lurking around here.¡± Linda¡¯s dismissive shrug did little to mask the unease in her expression. ¡°Just unease in her expression. ¡°Just passing by. What¡¯s it to you?¡± | stepped forward, my voice firm. ¡°Cut the act, Linda. | know you were in my apartment the other day.¡± 51% 5 Linda¡¯s eyes narrowed, a hint of vulnerability flickering in her gaze. ¡°So what if | was?¡± Penny¡¯s voice cut through the tension, her tone sharp. ¡°Well, that¡¯s illegal, for starters.¡± Linda¡¯s bravado wavered, a hint of uncertainty dancing across her features. Her eyes darted around, searching for a proper escape route that could evade Penny and I. My patience was wearing thin. ¡°Did you take something from my apartment, Linda?¡± Asinister smile yed at the corners of Linda¡¯s lips, her fingers curling around something in her pocket. With a triumphant flourish, she pulled out the crystalline bnce and dangled it between her fingers. My breath caught in my throat, a surge of emotions welling up within me. ¡°It was meant for me,¡± Linda dered, her voice infused with a strange mixture of desperation and entitlement. | scoffed. ¡°Meant for you? That gift was for me.¡± Linda¡¯s gaze turned defiant, her eyes aze with a fierce determination. ¡°He would have given it to me had you not made him angry.¡± ¡°Linda, for crying out loud,¡± | began, pinching the bridge of my nose. ¡°Why would he even give you something like that? You don¡¯t practicew.¡± Linda clutched the figure in her hands. | cringed as | heard its delicate pieces clink together. ¡°I could if that¡¯s what he likes ina girl,¡± Penny stepped forward, stuffing her hands in her pockets. ¡°Timothy doesn¡¯t care about you like that, Linda. You need to let go of this obsession.¡± +5 A flicker of doubt crossed Linda¡¯s expression, her veneer of confidence cracking slightly. Her voice held a hint of desperation. ¡°He does care. He just doesn¡¯t know it yet.¡± Frustration and anger churned within me, but | managed to keep myposure. With a determined reach, | extended my hand toward her. ¡°Give it back, Linda.¡± ¡°Give it back?¡± she spat, her eye twitching. ¡°You want me to give it back?¡± Before | could react, Linda¡¯s expression twisted into a manic grin. In one swift motion, she raised the figure above her head and let it crash against the unforgiving concrete with a sickening crack. Time seemed to slow as the gift shattered, its contents reduced to a heartbreaking mess of broken ss. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± | cried out, the ring of the crash barely out of my ears. Linda¡¯sughter was chilling. ¡°He cares about me. Fuck your stupid gift.¡± With onest contemptuous look, she turned and fled into the darkness. 4l4 a ic) Chapter 81 Chapter 81 My heart sank as | knelt down, my fingers carefully collecting the shattered fragments of ss. Tears welled in my eyes as | gazed at the remnants of what was once a symbol of something greater. Penny ced aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°We''ll find a way to fix it, Evie.¡± The shattered piecesy pathetically in my cupped hands, still giving off a twinkle in the moon¡¯s delicate light. My tears apanied them, round little gems. surrounded by broken dreams. Linda¡¯s deranged face shed in my mind and | closed my hands around the pieces, not caring as their jagged edges punctured my skin and drew blood. | felt Penny hovering beside me, asionally grunting and shifting from foot to foot. As | gathered the shards and stuck them into my jacket pocket, she finally spoke. ¡°I''m sure a little super glue could fix that,¡± she said, patting my arm. ¡°But | would worry more about Linda. Who knows if she''ll be trying to crawl her way back.¡± | wiped the tears away from my eyes and gritted my teeth. ¡°I hope she does, instead of running away like a coward!¡± Penny hummed beside my ear. ¡°Well, hopefully not tonight. You should get back inside now and get some rest.¡± | reluctantly followed as she pressed me toward the apartment entrance, my sandals scraping along the concrete. How was | supposed to rest knowing that Timothy¡¯s gift was in shambles? As | made my way back up the elevators to the top floor, | took out the ss shards. and observed them in the light. They still twinkled delicately, though their now jagged surfaces were anything but. Timothy hadn¡¯t asked about the gift ever since. he gave it to me, but | still feared he would take offense to all this. Perhaps he didn¡¯t need to know about Linda, or the broken ss for that matter. | was bing eerily adapted to the stream of lies that I''d conjured up throughout the years. | probably even knew how to lie to myself. | crawled back in bed and stared up at the ceiling, wondering how the day could''ve started out so well just to end horribly. 1/4 Chapter 81 The sun peeked through the curtains, casting a warm glow across the room as | groggily pushed myself up from the bed. Every new day felt like another obstacle, rather than a cleaned te. As | shuffled into the kitchen, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee greeted me, and | couldn''t help but smile. Aria was already at the table, flipping through a magazine as she sipped her own cup of coffee. | poured myself a mug, taking a much needed sip before joining her. Aria looked up from her magazine, her eyes narrowing in concern as she studied me. ¡°Evie, you look exhausted. Did you even get any sleepst night?¡± | offered her a tired smile, attempting to brush off her worry. ¡°Oh, | just got held up looking through all the Tevie stuff online.¡± She raised an eyebrow skeptically. ¡°I told you to stay away from that stuff. Half of its click¡ªbait anyway, usually from a bunch of crazy fans.¡± My heart skipped a beat at her words, the incident with Linda shing before my eyes. | quickly took another sip of coffee, hoping to distract myself from the tumultuous thoughts swirling within 1.me. ¡°So,¡± | began, my voice casual, ¡°Did you enjoy the day with Timothy?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Are you joking? That was the best day of my life!¡± ¡°| figured it would be,¡± | said with a chuckle. She sped her hands together and practically melted into the counter, her eyes. glossing over as she sighed dreamily. ¡°He was no nice, and so tall!¡± ¡°So | noticed,¡± | said with a smirk. ¡°You''re probably one of the only people who can say they met their idol without finding out they were a jerk.¡± Aria¡¯s expression softened as she hid a smile behind her mug. ¡°Yeah...|¡¯m trying to stay focused on Mike, but holy hell was Timothy so hot up close.¡± |ughed hardily. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you really enjoyed hispany. And his looks.¡± Fri, 22 Mar She smiled cheekily, her attention shifting back to her magazine. ¡°You''re one lucky gal¡± That statement made my smile fade, my grip tightening on the coffee mug. Lucky. That wasn¡¯t the best description of my circumstances After breakfast, | told Aria that | would be heading our for the day. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t ask toe along, too enthralled in making magazine clippings for her bedroom coge For now, the broken sculpture was my focus. | stepped out into the brisk morning air feeling the gentle caress of sunlight on my kin as | navigated through the bustling city streets. As the door of the store swung open, the familiar scent of fresh paint and wood enveloped me. | made my way to the sents isle. After scanning the shelves, | came across a heavy duty glue that seemed fitting for ss surfaces. | grabbed it off the self and started making my way back to the counter, satisfied with the ease of such a small trip. ¡°Evic, over here¡°¡± came a loud shout hat traveled across therge room. wisted around, searching for the source of the voice, but | didn¡¯t have to look too far to find the small group making their way toward me Any sense of peace was swiftly shattered by the unmistakable clicking of cameras and the animated chatter of paparazzi. They were going to document me doing everything. | suppose. Even buying glue.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Truc Thi way. Exte! The paparazzi i voices were like a relentless barrage of question, rach one sharper than thest, their shing camera momentarily Bilinding me and exacerbating my difort ¡°or mow!¡± | cried, striding my face as | rushed to one of the registers. The cautus sed just as disgruntled and she quickly sucked down to avoid the ¡°as at turur you used Tamoday are an item o registre sikest. die ¡°Exte, over here! A quickmaren osa yunar enyutertom evening!¡± aked another Myslonious evening Wese dary stemning to my sting with Timothy and Artast Fri, 22 Mar D night? There was no way they could¡¯ve mistaken that as a date when it was the three of us present. 51% The questions came at me like a never¡ªending barrage, and my instinct was to shield myself from the onught of attention. With a deep breath, | attempted to remainposed and navigated the sea of cameras and eager reporters with as much grace as | could muster. ¡°| don¡¯t know what you''re talking about. Timothy and | have never been together,¡± | stated. With the ss glue clutched in my hand, | stepped up to the register so the employee could ring me up. This did not deter the reporters, of course. A microphone was forced in my face yet again. ¡°Ah,e on!¡± the reporter with a cap on whined in my ear. ¡°You know it¡¯s not just Timothy we''re talking about.¡± | whirled around, nearly colliding with one of the cameras. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The reporter grinned. ¡°Spill the beans about your date with Alex!¡± ¡°What?¡± | gasped. 4l4 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Another camera shed in my face and a microphone approached my mouth. | waved them away as they began closing in. The reporter with the cap had a wide smile, knowing he had caught me by surprise. ¡°You and Alex looked pretty intimate in those photos. Was Timothy not ¨¦nough?¡± | held up a hand, attempting to regain some semnce of control. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not dating Timothy, nor am | dating Alex,¡± | stated firmly, my voice tinged with frustration. But they didn¡¯t seem to hear me. Instead, they brandished their cameras, disying a blurred image of me and Alex ona balcony overlooking a restaurant. My heart clenched as | recognized the scene from that night ¡ª probably the most embarrassing night of my life. | hadn''t noticed the cashier ringing up my glue until | felt a stic bag brush. against my fingers. | turned around, acknowledging her with a nervous smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± | said quickly, rushing away from the growing crowd.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. | stepped out of the home improvement store, clutching the bag in my hand as | tried to shake off the reporters. With them held back by the afternoon lunch rush,. | was able to duck into the nearest convenience store. The hoard passed right by, still shouting my name to the rooftops. ¡°Stop running, Evie! The world will hear you story!¡± one of them shouted. The noise decreased with distance, and | found myself able to breathe finally. The cashier at the register gave me a strange look and | realized how odd | looked crouched down by the candy section. Without a second thought, | snatched up at chocte bar and made my way to the register. After taking the candy from my grasp, the employee tilted his head to the side and scratched the stubble on his chin. Suddenly, his eyes widened and he snapped his fingers. ¡°You''re Evie, right? Timothy¡¯s new girl.¡± | sulked, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°Just ring me up,¡± | huffed. By the time | left the store, the paparazzi was gone, but it didn¡¯t erase the tense Chapter 82 atmosphere they¡¯d left in their wake. Something told me that they would being back around, and | wouldn''t stay long enough to find out. Their questions still echoed in my mind as | hurried down the busy street, a chorus of curiosity that | had tried in vain to deflect. Is it true you''re dating Timothy... Tell us about your date with Alex... It was as if they were determined to fit my life into their narratives, regardless of the truth. | suppose Timothy delt with this all the time. The whole scandal with Linda was a big indicator of that. If he could handle it, perhaps | could as well. Although, having Linda break into my own and destroy my belongings was something that still shook me. How many others woulde up with the same solution once they found my address? As | walked down the bustling sidewalk, | fished my phone out of my pocket and dialed Penny¡¯s number. It went on for a few rings before she finally picked up with a pleasant, ¡°Hi, Evie!¡± | sighed, her cheery tone lightening my mood. ¡°Penny, we need some serious damage control here.¡± Penny''s voice on the other end was calm and collected. ¡°I''ll be right over, Evie. We''ll sort this out.¡± She hung up abruptly and | stared at the phone screen, her number logging itself in my call history. | started to recall the luck Aria had mentioned earlier, hoping that it would extend to my deal with Penny. Back at the apartment, | barely had time to set the ss glue down on the kitchen counter before the doorbell rang. | hurried to answer it, finding Penny standing there with an air of professional confidence. ¡°Hey, Penny. Thanks foring,¡± | said, waving her inside. Penny offered a reassuring/smile. ¡°No problem, Evie. Let¡¯s get down to business, shall we?¡± Right as Penny crossed the threshold, Timothy¡¯s door swung open. He stepped out, temporarily distracted as he tapped at his watch. Finally, he looked up, 2/4 Chapter 82 noticing Penny and | standing there watching him. He looked at me for a moment, his lips parting, before his head turned to Penny. He considered her with a look of curiosity at first before shifting to one of suspicion. ¡°Hi, Timothy,¡± | said, breaking the silence. ¡°How''d your afternoon going?¡± Timothy closed his mouth, looking like he had to readjust to the situation as my words reached his ears. He shook his head and blinked rapidly. ¡°Uh, hey, Evie. It¡¯s going good.¡± ¡°Good!¡± | grabbed Penny by the arm and started pulling her into my apartment.. For some reason, this made Timothy walk closer, his brows knitting together. ¡°You''re not going to introduce me to your friend?¡± he asked. | paused to see his expression, which didn¡¯t seem at all flirtatious. If anything, he looked skeptical. ¡°Um, hi,¡± said Penny as she fluffed her orange beanie. ¡°I''ve seen you before, haven''t |?¡± Timothy asked, ignoring her greeting. Penny''s poise remained intact as she extended her hand. ¡°You have, Timothy. I¡¯m Penelope Carter, but you can call me Penny.¡± Timothy frowned. ¡°Penelope...¡± ¡°Undercover reporter,¡± Penny added. ¡°And I¡¯m here to help you guys.¡± Timothy looked over at me then, his frown deepening. ¡°A reporter?¡± Before he could get any angrier, | stepped in. ¡°Penny¡¯s a PR expert. She says she¡¯s willing to assist us in handling this whole media mess. Timothy ced his hands on his hips, looking between us as if we were pulling some weird prank. Perhaps | had overstepped my bounds in assuming he¡¯d want the help. ¡°| don¡¯t need anyone telling my story,¡± he said gruffly, crossing his arms. ¡°Especially from some reporter, like your folks haven''t pulled enough crap in the media.¡± | spoke up once more, keeping my voice firm. ¡°Timothy, we''re in a tough spot Fri, 22 Mar Chapter 82 right now. Penny¡¯s experience could really make a difference.¡± ¡°A difference?¡± he said, snorting. ¡°Evie, | know you don¡¯t have too much. experience with the media but trust me when I say that it will benefit them way more than it''ll benefit you.¡± | scoffed. ¡°Excuse me? | have been dealing with the media swarm behind YOUR scandals for months now. | think | have a pretty good grasp on how intense they can be!¡± ¡°Now, now.¡± Penny stepped in between us, raising her hands. ¡°If you ask me, you could both use the help, and it doesn¡¯t look like you''ve been doing any cleaning of your own.¡± Timothy grunted. ¡°And you think you could?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± She grabbed thepels of her coat and lifted her shoulders. ¡°And if | fail, you can kick me straight to the curb, and I¡¯ll know that | at least tried.¡± After a moment of tense silence, Timothy sighed in resignation. ¡°Fine, but | want to get in on this discussion.¡± Penny smiled up at him and nodded. ¡°Of course! Your input would be a huge. help.¡± He didn¡¯t look particrly pleased with this, but he nodded regardless. He followed Penny inside and | paused at the door, biting my lip. Please, let this meeting be productive! f& SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 We all settled into my apartment, the tension in the room almost tangible. After | offered snacks and beverage, Penny wasted no time in getting down to business. ¡°Here¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. Timothy, you need to address the rumors head-on. Go out there and admit that you weren''t ready to settle down. After the Evie and Alex situation, you realized it was time to get serious. As | poured two sses of water for them, | listened in to Penny''s highly animated. strategy. | bit my lip, my worry for Timothy''s reputation mixing with my own difort at the suggestion that we had been dating. But Penny was right - we needed a strategy that would stick, whether it aligned with our personal truths or not. | handed Penny her water as she continued, her voice steady. ¡°And, Timothy, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for you to get involved in some community service again. Clean up your image, make it more wholesome. The increased visibility will help put you back ina positive light.¡± Timothy''s gaze remained fixed on Penny, a mixture of uncertainty and reluctant eptance in his eyes. ¡°And you think this will work?¡± Penny¡¯s smile was confident. ¡°It¡¯s a start. We can shape the narrative, but you''ll need tomit to it, Timothy.¡± Penny¡¯s expertise was undeniable, and she seemed trustworthy enough. Of course, time would tell if that was true or not, but it didn¡¯t hurt to try. After the milkshake incident, | needed a poprity boost myself. ¡°What about their little romance angle?¡± | interrupted, cing my hands in myp as | settled beside Timothy. ¡°Will the love triangle disappear?¡± Penny hummed thoughifully. ¡°Likely not. Stories like that stick harder than hot glue, but you can always twist the story a little. That¡¯s why reframing Timothy¡¯s redemption arc could help you both.¡± | nodded in understanding, deciding to stay quiet for the rest of the meeting. It would have been good to involve Timothy from the start, but thankfully he seemed more receptive to having a PR agent of sorts. If this was what it took to help Timothy regain control of his public image, then so be it. In the world of media and perception, sometimes the story that stuck was Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) Fri, 22 Mar 51% more important than the truth. And as much as it twisted my stomach to admit it, Penny was right ¡ª we had to do what was necessary to navigate this storm. After Penny left, a sense of unease settled in the room like an uninvited guest. Timothy¡¯s skeptical expression mirrored my own doubts about whether we could truly trust her. As we exchanged nces, he finally broke the silence. ¡°| don¡¯t know about that Penny woman, Evie. Can we really trust her?¡± | sighed, my shoulders slumping under the weight of our situation. ¡°Timothy, we don¡¯t have a lot of options here. She¡¯s our best bet at the moment.¡± He ran a hand through his hair. ¡°I just don¡¯t like feeling like we¡¯re putting our reputations in someone else¡¯s hands.¡± Before | could respond, the front door swung open and Aria came storming in, several shopping bags dangling from her fingers. ¡°Evie, you''ll never believe the sales they had at Foxxy. | got this cute halter top at half the price!¡± She waltzed into the living room and dropped her bags on the floor. That was the moment she spotted Timothy on the couch, who was eyeballing the bags she had hauled inside. Aria returned the look of shock. ¡°Uh, Timothy, hi!¡± She cleared her throat and looked over at me. ¡°Did | interrupt something? | felt my knee bump into Timothy¡¯s as | faced Aria, and that was when | realized how close we hd been sitting. | quickly stood up and brushed the non-existent dust off my pants. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t interrupt at all. We were just brainstorming.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Aria¡¯s curiosity was piqued as she eyed us suspiciously. ¡°Brainstorming? About what?¡± | waved a hand at Timothy. ¡°Well, we were trying to think of ways for Timothy to clean up his image, given the recent media attention.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as she joined the conversation. ¡°Oh, | love brainstorming! So, what ideas do you have?¡± Timothy''s expression warmed then, and it seemed that Aria¡¯s enthusiasm lowered his guard. He knew how much | trusted her, which eased his fears far more than my uncertainty with Penny. ¡°We were talking about charities | could contribute to,¡± Timothy exined, ¡°to show that I¡¯m giving back to themunity.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Detin 10th Discount ( 51% Aria¡¯s face brightened, and she pped her hands together. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a great idea! Any thoughts on what charity you¡¯d work with?¡± Timothy tapped his chin. ¡°I guess there are a lot to choose from. It definitely has to be family friendly,¡± he said. ¡°You could choose something based off your own interests,¡± | added. ¡°What are some of your more wholesome hobbies?¡± He started to smile, poking my knee with his finger. ¡°Are you saying hockey isn¡¯t wholesome?¡± Aria noticed the gesture and her eyes met mine as she smirked. | felt my cheeks begin to heat up and | shifted away from Timothy¡¯s touch with a grunt. ¡°Do you know how many people lose their teeth in hockey? Or wind up with broken ribs?¡± | asked. ¡°Something else.¡± Timothy hummed in thought and leaned back against the couch. After pondering for a few moments, his eyes lit up. ¡°I like walking my dog, Duke,¡± he said. Aria nodded, tapping her fingers together. We watched as her face shifted between looking conflicted and looking inspired. Eventually, she snapped her fingers. ¡°You know what would be amazing? If we did a dog wash fundraiser for the local animal shelter. People love supporting causes like that!¡± | couldn''t help but smile at Aria¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°That¡¯s actually a fantastic suggestion.¡± Timothy seemed to be warming up to the idea, his expression less guarded. ¡°A dog wash fundraiser, huh? It¡¯s different, but | like it.¡± The atmosphere in the room seemed to lift as Aria¡¯s idea hung in the air like a ray of sunshine breaking through the clouds. Timothy''s brows furrowed for a moment, his mind clearly considering the suggestion. ¡°A dog wash fundraiser, huh? It¡¯s different, but | like it.¡± Aria practically bounced with excitement, her enthusiasm contagious. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a win-win. We''ll raise funds for the shelter, and itll be a great way to show your involvement in themunity, Timothy.¡± | couldn''t help but nod in agreement, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips. ¡°Aria¡¯s right. Plus, it¡¯s a cause that resonates with a lot of people. Animals always tug at the heartstrings.¡± 3/5 12:24 Fri, 22 Mar 2 Chapter 83 Timothy''s skepticism seemed to be melting away as he sat up, a thoughtful expression on his face. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say I¡¯m on board with this idea. What¡¯s the next step?¡± Aria pped her hands together, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°I can start spreading the word on social media. You know how much influence you have. among your fans. They''ll be thrilled to support something like this.¡± Timothy''s lips quirked into a half¡ªsmile, a glimmer of amusement in his eyes. ¡°I never thought a dog wash would be the solution to my image problem.¡± 51% Ariaughed, her energy infectious. ¡°Well, sometimes the unexpected solutions are the best ones.¡± | chimed in, my mind already racing with ideas. ¡°I can design some eye-catching fliers for the event. We''ll need to make sure the event details are clear and enticing.¡± Timothy nodded in agreement, his hesitation reced by a growing sense of purpose. ¡°Sounds like a n. But what if most people don¡¯t read the fliers?¡± Aria¡¯s grin was practically ear¡ªto¡ªear. ¡°That¡¯s where social mediaes in. We''ll create event 1 share posts with catchy captions, and encourage everyone to spread the word. Trust me, it''ll catch on.¡± As we delved into the logistics of the fundraiser, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a renewed sense of determination. Despite the challenges we were facing, this idea seemed to be a beacon of hope, a chance to steer the narrative back towards something positive. Hours flew by as we discussed ns, brainstormed ideas, and evenughed at some of the sillier suggestions Aria threw into the mix. The weight that had been pressing down on us seemed to lift. With a sense of renewed energy, we stood up and shared a determined look. The road ahead might still be uncertain, but we were facing it together, armed with a dog wash fundraiser and a whole lot of determination. As we headed off to put our ns into action, | couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of optimism for what the future might hold. Aria practically bounced with excitement. ¡°I can help organize it! And I''ll spread the news through social media and among the other Timothy fans. Trust me, it''ll be a hit!¡± As | listened to Aria¡¯s ns, | couldn''t help but feel a surge of hope. Maybe this A fundraiser was just the thing we needed to shift the focus away from the recent media storm and onto a positive cause. Timothy seemed to be on board as well, his skepticism momentarily forgotten as he got caught up in Aria¡¯s contagious energy. As Aria continued to excitedly outline her ns, | couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe, just maybe, things were starting to look up. The road ahead might still be uncertain, but in this moment, with Aria¡¯s unwavering enthusiasm and Timothy¡¯s tentative agreement, it felt like we were taking a step in the right direction. ¡°| guess we''re really doing this,¡± | said, smiling wide. ¡°And | think we need to get Penny in on this.¡± fii} 0 COMMENT Chapter 84 Chapter 84 With the dog wash fundraiser gaining momentum, my determination to make it a sess was stronger than ever. The next morning, | dialed Penny''s number and anxiously waited for her to pick up. When her voice finally came through the line, | wasted no time. ¡°Penny, | need your help with something.¡± Her response was immediate, her tone business-like. ¡°Of course, Evie. What do you need?¡± ¡°| want to make sure the paparazzi are there at the dog wash fundraiser,¡± | exined. ¡°Can you arrange it?¡± There was a pause on the other end, followed by a thoughtful hum. ¡°Consider it done, Evie. I''ll make sure the best of the best are there.¡± | nodded, even though she couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°We appreciate it.¡± After the call with Penny, | decided to use that day to get to work on the fliers. Creating the fliers for the dog wash fundraiser was a hefty task. Armed with my trustyptop, | spent hours designing a visually appealing flier that would catch. people¡¯s attention. The images of happy dogs sshing in water and the details of the event were carefully arranged to convey the spirit of the fundraiser. Once satisfied with the design, | went to the local print shop. The print shop was a small, cozy space filled with the hum of machines and the scent of freshly printed paper. | stepped in, greeted by a friendly clerk who was eager to assist us. | handed over the digital files, watching as he expertly loaded the paper into the printer. As the fliers began to emerge, | felt a surge of satisfaction at seeing the vibrant colors and crisp details. After thanking the clerk and gathering the stack of fliers, | headed back to the apartment. Lucas and Aria were already there, sitting on the couch, theirptops ced between them. | spread the fliers out on the coffee table and their attention was quickly drawn to them, ¡°They look fantastic, Evie!¡± Lucas remarked, giving me a thumbs up. ¡°Thanks, Lucas. I¡¯m d | was able to get them printed so quickly,¡± | said chipperly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to post these around town!¡± 4/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) ¡°Those are perfect!¡± Aria said, pping her hands together. ¡°Send me the images so that | can post them on my fan page.¡± Lucas rolled his gaze over to Aria with a sigh. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you dedicated a whole social media page to the guy. It¡¯s a bit extreme.¡± ¡°Lucas, please,¡± Aria began, ¡°As his number one fan, I¡¯m obligated to keep tabs on his achievements. You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°| certainly don¡¯t,¡± Lucas answered with a snort. The days following were a whirlwind of activity. Aria¡¯s infectious enthusiasm had a way of spreading like wildfire, and soon enough, the news of the event was rippling through social media, shared by Timothy''s fans and dog lovers alike. With the fliers in hand, | wasted no time in calling for a meeting in the city so that we could spread the fliers. Timothy and Lucas arrived at my apartment, still humorously awkward around each other as they stood side by side. Timothy had brought Duke along as both moral support and a friendly face. Aria entered the living room with plenty of duct tape and thumbtacks to go around. ¡°Are we ready to spread the word?¡± she asked with a grin. ¡°Absolutely,¡± | said, handing each of them a stack of fliers. ¡°Let¡¯s cover the city with these, even the most obscure ces.¡± Timothy nced at the flier, his smile widening. ¡°I have a feeling this is going to have a great turn out. As we headed out onto the bustling streets of the city, Duke eagerly trotting alongside us, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of purpose. Our faces were lit up with smiles as we merrily stuck up poster after poster. Duke alone seemed to draw interest toward our group as people would asionally stop to pet him before asking about the fundraiser. One by one, we visited local coffee shops,munity centers, and bulletin boards, carefully affixing the fliers to catch the eye of passersby. Timothy drew his own. form of attention, pulling in dedicated fans who had lucked out with finding him in the streets. As | affixed a flier to a library bulletin board, Timothy¡¯s voice broke through my 12:24 Fri, 22 Mar T concentration. ¡°Evie, can we talk for a moment?¡± | turned towards him, slightly concerned by his neutral tone. ¡°Sure, what''s on your mind?¡± He offered a genuine smile, his eyes warm. ¡°I just wanted to say thank you. For everything.¡± | felt my cheeks heat up slightly, a bashful smile forming. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, really. | just wanted to help.¡± Timothy''s gaze held a hint of s held a hint of sincerity. ¡°Well, it means a lot to me. | feel bad for doubting you, especially since you''ve been good at finding solutions.¡± | shrugged, trying to downy it. ¡°Hey, | can¡¯t control it if the solutions sometimes. run into me. Literally.¡± Timothy''s eyes twinkled as he looked at me. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me more than you. know. And speaking of which, I¡¯ve noticed something interesting. Since the news. about the fundraiser started spreading, I¡¯ve gained more followers than | have in years.¡± | couldn''t help but grin at that, giving the poster one more strip of tape to keep it secure. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! | guess you''re really gaining traction with this.¡± Aria and Lucas had wandered a bit ahead, giving us a moment of privacy. Timothy¡¯s expression turned more serious. ¡°Speaking of fan attention, | haven¡¯t seen Linda since ourst encounter.¡± Relief washed over me, although it was. fleeting once the image of my shattered sculpture reemerged. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. | was worried she might keep bothering you.¡± He chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Nah, she¡¯s been a ghost ever since she posted those. photos. Have you seen her?¡± Timothy''s question hung in the air like a weight, tugging at the corners of my conscience. His gaze so sincere, but | didn¡¯t know if | was so willing to include in more of my personal issues. | met his eyes, doing my best to hide the turmoil churning within me. ¡°No, Timothy,¡± | replied, my voice steady despite the unease gnawing at me. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen or heard from her since that night at the apartment.¡± His expression softened with relief, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Sturt Now) 51% After cornering Linda that one night, | was still shaken and even riled up. From the hattered gift to her twisted sense of triumph, Linda was an issue that | wanted to handle personally.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As Timothy¡¯s eyes held mine, | forced a smile that | hoped seemed genuine. ¡®Honestly, I¡¯m d she¡¯s out of the picture,¡± | said, the words tinged with false- cheer. ¡°It¡¯s been quieter without her around.¡± Timothy nodded in agreement, seemingly reassured by my words. ¡°Yeah.¡± Inwardly, my anger surged anew. Linda¡¯s audacity toy im to something that was never hers, to manipte and deceive it was infuriating. But | knew that revealing the truth now would onlyplicate matters further, and | had to protect Timothy from any unnecessary stress before the event. ¡°Hey, you two!¡± tose Aria¡¯s voice cut through our moment of silence and we both looked up to see Aria and Lucas a few paces ahead, waving us forward. ¡°Keep up! We''re almost at the edge of town,¡± she said, putting a skip in her step as she walked on. ¡°We''re catching up!¡± Timothy called back,ughing it off. | tried tough along, but a great pressure had begun to settle in my chest. | couldn¡¯t worry about Linda right now, or any of the women that enter and exit Timothy''s life. His reputation was at stake. | had to try my hardest not to screw it up either. Hf Chapter 85 Chapter 85 That morning, Aria and | bustled around the apartment, making final preparations for the dog wash fundraiser. After a week of nning, the number of likes on Aria¡¯s posts hinted at there being a massive turn out. ¡°Okay, Aria, do we have enough shampoo and towels?¡± | called out from the kitchen. Aria emerged from the bathroom, her hands full of bags of dog shampoo. ¡°Check and check! The shampoo''s all lined up, and the towels are piled high in the car. We''re good to go, Evie.¡± | let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Great. | can¡¯t believe it¡¯s finally happening.¡± Aria grinned, her eyes sparkling. ¡°It¡¯s going to be amazing, Evie. Just imagine all those happy doggies getting pampered.¡± As we exchanged a high-five, | felt a surge of gratitude for all the effort the others. had put in. Aside from being a media stunt, a dog wash seemed like a genuine way to get themunity together. With everything in ce, we grabbed our coats and headed out the door, ready to meet up with Timothy and Lucas at the park. As we reached the park, the scene was nothing short of heartwarming. Pet owners had lined up early with their dogs, and volunteers were buzzing around, setting up washing stations and gettingText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ready for the day ahead. | couldn¡¯t help but smile as | took in the colorful banners and the joyful atmosphere. ¡°Evie! Aria!¡± Timothy¡¯s voice called out, and we turned to see him and Lucas waving us over. ¡°Hey, guys!¡± Aria shouted back. We joined the guys, and Lucas gave us a thumbs-up. ¡°After they get those banners up, we''ll be ready to roll!¡± Aria¡¯s social media campaign had done wonders. The park was packed with people, pet-owners, curious wanderers, and local news stations alike. A reporter stood just a few feet away, microphone raised to her lips as she read her script live to the camera. After everything was set up, we split up into teams, each taking charge of a 175 Need Top Metal Stampinat? de different dog washing station. Timothy and | took the tub at the very end. 51% As the first pet owner and their dog approached, | grabbed a hose and winked at Timothy. ¡°Ready to get a little wet and wild?¡± Timothyughed, picking up a bucket of shampoo. ¡°Let''s do this!¡± The day quickly turned into a whirlwind of soap suds, wagging tails, and cheerful chatter, As dogs of all sizes and breeds lined up for their spa treatment, we gotpletely soaked and covered in suds. At one point, | turned to Timothy, both of us soaked from head to toe. ¡°I thought we were washing the dogs, not each other!¡± Timothyughed, shaking his wet hair like a dog. ¡°Hey, nothing wrong with an extra rinse, right?¡± | nodded and looked over, falling witness to how Timothy¡¯s. white shirt had begun to cling to the skin underneath. There wasn¡¯t much left to the imagination beneath the thin material. His muscles rippled and flexed as he gave the Terrier a good towel rub. | could see the dark trail of hair that traveled down the expanse of his navel and disappeared behind his button¡ªup jeans. | felt my face heat up when Timothy looked over and caught me staring. He didn¡¯t seem bothered by it at all, instead giving me a yful wink before passing the dog along to his owner. Hopefully he was oblivious. As the day went on, the local news started zeroing in on Timothy in particr. As he brought Duke into the bath, they began asking him questions about his intent behind the fundraiser. ¡°Most people probably don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m a huge fan of dogs,¡± he told them, giving the retriever a yful scratch under his ear. This was probably the first time he was willingly exposing Duke to the news. ¡°This is my pal, Duke. | figured if he had fun with his Sunday baths, others would enjoy it just as much.¡± The reporter giggled, narrowly dodging the ssh of water near her shoes as Duke leaped out of the tub. ¡°Certainly seems like it! You''re pretty generous for starting all this!¡± ¡°Oh, no!¡± Timothy shook his head firmly. His gaze shifted to me, then Aria and 2/5 Head Top Metal Fri, 22 Ma Lucas. ¡°My friends really pulled most of the weight. | was just the pretty face in all of this.¡± The cameramenughed at his quip, but | couldn¡¯t help but pause at his words. | hadn¡¯t expected him to credit us for the event, although we hadn¡¯t expected him to. Hopefully, this wouldn¡¯t take away the charitable nature behind it all. Around sundown, the fundraiser had begun drawing to a close. | was drying off a very rxed bulldog when | spotted Penny making her way over to Timothy. She wore her signature professional smile, a glint of determination in her eyes. ¡°Timothy!¡± Penny''s voice carried over the fading buzz of the crowd. ¡°Mind if | have a moment?¡± Timothy turned toward her, his expression more receptive and rxed this time around. ¡°Sure thing, Penny. What''s on your mind?¡± As | continued to towel off the bulldog, | couldn¡¯t help but eavesdrop on their conversation. Penny was a seasoned reporter, but I was curious about what she''d ask. Penny¡¯s gaze was focused and sincere as she leaned in slightly, notepad in hand. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about the fundraiser, Timothy. The turnout has been incredible, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s been a whirlwind of emotions for you.¡± Timothy''s smile turned contemtive. ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s been humblingmunitye together like this.¡± to see the Penny nodded, her pen poised over a notepad. ¡°Can you put into words how it makes you feel? To see so many people supporting your efforts and contributing to a cause you''re passionate about?¡± Timothy¡¯s expression softened, his gaze drifting over the crowd. ¡°It''s hard to describe, Penny, but | guess the best way to put it is that it warms my heart. This charity event wasn¡¯t just about me. It was about everyoneing together to make a difference, to show kindness andpassion.¡± Penny scribbled down notes, her eyes never leaving Timothy. ¡°And what about the experience of washing the dogs, getting right in there with themunity?¡± Timothy chuckled, a lightness in his tone. ¡°Well, | might need a few more towels, that¡¯s for sure. But seriously, being hands-on in this way, getting a little messy and Need Top Metal Stampion) Mai ¡ª JAS BL having fun, it¡¯s been incredibly rewarding. Sometimes, it''s as simple as getting your hands dirty for a good cause.¡± | finished drying off the dog and gave him a light pat on the back. ncing over at Timothy and Penny, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of admiration for Timothy''s sincerity and authenticity. He had a way of sounding heartfelt at a moment¡¯s notice. As their conversation continued, | decided to give them some space and headed over to where Aria and Lucas were gathering up thest of the supplies. Aria grinned as she spotted me. ¡°Hey, Evie! Did you catch Timothy¡¯s interview with Penny?¡± | nodded, a smile ying on my lips. ¡°Yeah, | did. He really knows how to speak from the heart.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°He¡¯s got that down for sure. But you know what, Evie? So do you.¡± | blinked in surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aria gestured toward the park, where people were still mingling and sharing stories. ¡°This whole event was your doing, Evie. You rallied everyone together, you made the fliers, and you jumped right in there with the dogs.¡± | felt my cheeks flush. ¡°Thanks, Aria, but this was a team effort. We all yed a part.¡± Aria nudged me yfully. ¡°Oh, definitely. But you''re the glue holding this team together.¡± | wasn¡¯t sure how to answer that, so | offered up a smile instead. With everything packed up, we gathered to celebrate our sess with a well- deserved treat from one of the food trucks that had set up nearby. There was a truck serving ice cream that we immediately gravitated toward. The menu had a delightful array of vors, each one more tempting than thest. Aria was all about the ssic chocte, while Lucas opted for a refreshing scoop of mint chocte chip. Timothy and | exchanged a grin, both of us eager to indulge our sweet tooth. With ice cream in hand, we settled onto a bench, the warm evening breeze ruffling our hair as we 12-25 dug into our treats. Timothy turned to me with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. ¡°So, Evie, what vor did you get?¡± A grin tugged at the corners of my mouth. ¡°Rocky Road. | love how it has marshmallows in it.¡± Timothy¡¯s eyebrow quirked, his expression yful. ¡°Really? Well, I''ve never been much of a Rocky Road person, but | trust your judgment.¡± Before | could react, Timothy leaned over and swiped his tongue over my ice cream. His eyes locked with mine as he drew his chocte coated tongue back in and licked his plump lips. My eyes widened as they followed the movement and my heartbeat quickened. He kept his eyes on me for a nerve¡ªracking couple of seconds before they dropped to my ice cream. He smirked. ¡°Mmm, you''re right. This is pretty delicious.¡± | let out an indignant gasp, my hand instinctively reaching for my ice cream. ¡°Y- You could¡¯ve asked!¡± Timothy chuckled, a warm and infectious sound. ¡°Sorry, Evie. Couldn''t resist.¡± | red at Timothy, but a smile snuck its way onto my lips. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you enjoyed it, but next time, get your own scoop. Timothy held up his hands in surrender. ¡°Deal. Lesson learned.¡± As we erupted withughter, | couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the smile on Timothy''s face. There was the joy he said he¡¯d been lacking for a long time now on full disy. How began to wonder how little enjoyment his life had had before then. The sound of shoes crunching in the grass caught my attention and | turned to see Penny speeding toward us, waving her phone in the air. Timothy didn¡¯t notice until she started shouting. ¡°You''ll never believe who just called me!¡± 5/5 SEND GIFT Need Ton Metal Side Chapter 86 Chapter 86 We waited with bated breath as Penny skidded to a stop beside the benches. She leaned over and put her hands on her knees as she panted. ¡°Breathe, Penny!¡± | said, moving toward her. | offered my arm for Penny to rest on as | carried her to the seat. Penny plopped down and gasped. ¡°Timothy just scored an exclusive interview with none other than Carl Plunk!¡± she said all at once. My eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°THE Carl Plunk? The famous reporter?¡± Penny nodded with a grimace, holding her sides as she took a deep breath. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s the one. He¡¯s interested in diving into Timothy''s story a bit more.¡± | exchanged a surprised nce with Timothy, who seemed to be taking in the news. with a mix of pride and uncertainty. ¡°That''s quite something,¡± he admitted. Penny nodded. ¡°Yeah. He said you deserved to have your story heard and spread to the masses, something about forming a redemption arc for you!¡± Timothy set his empty cup of ice cream on the table and ran a hand through his hair. | leaned in with curiosity. ¡°Is there a catch to all this? | feel like there¡¯s more.¡± Penny¡¯s grin turned sly. ¡°Evie, you have to be there too.¡± My heart skipped a beat as their eyes turned toward me. ¡°Me? Why do | have to be there?¡± Penny¡¯s tone was reassuring as she exined. ¡°Carl Plunk wants to hear both sides of the story ¡ª yours as Timothy¡¯swyer and, well, as his rumored love interest.¡± | nearly choked on my ice cream, my cheeks turning crimson. ¡°Rumored love interest? Seriously?¡± Penny''s gaze softened. ¡°Think about it, Evie. This is a chance to tell your side of the story, to show how you''ve been a influential presence in Timothy''s journey.¡± Timothy''s voice was gentle as he chimed in. ¡°Evie, your perspective is just as important as mine. This could be an opportunity to share your side of it too, like Penny said.¡± 115 Need Top Metal Stampent out ¡ª 100 bi A | met his gaze, catching the sincerity behind his words. After a brief moment of contemtion, | nodded. ¡°You know what, Penny? You''re right. Maybe this is an opportunity to clear the air and let people see the truth.¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Penny cheered, grabbing her phone. Her thumbs tapped against the screen rapidly and her phone pinged immediately after. He says that the interview will take ce in two days, so prepare ordingly. He''ll be sending me more information soon!¡± | nearly choked on another bite of ice cream. ¡°Only two days?!?¡± Timothy took this pretty well though, chuckling softly. ¡°Well, | guess | better get my best suit pressed in the meantime. ¡°Forget the suit and tie!¡± Penny waved her hand quickly. ¡°Keep it casual, you two. The morefortable you are, the smoother things will go.¡± Penny¡¯s words lingered in the air as we left the park soon after. Could this truly be a chance to reshape people¡¯s perception of me? To show them that my rtionship with Timothy didn¡¯t go beyond mere spection? With the interview set for two days from now, | felt a mixture of nervousness and excitement churn within me. The spotlight wasn¡¯t my usual ce, but if this was a chance to speak my truth, then | was willing to step into it. The drive home was quiet, allowing me some time to mull over the uing interview. When | finally pulled into the apartment complex. | noticed Aria engrossed in her phone. As | parked and stepped out, that was when she burst. ¡°You won''t believe this, Evie. The posts about the dog washing fundraiser are blowing up on social media!¡± | raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Blowing up? In a good way?¡± Aria¡¯s grin was infectious. ¡°Oh, definitely. The number of likes, shares, andments are through the roof. It¡¯s like we''ve be overnight celebrities!¡± | chuckled, feeling a swell of pride. ¡°Well, who knew washing dogs could create such a buzz?¡± Inside the apartment. Aria heated up some leftover beef stew. My 23 Chapter 86 stomach rumbled in response, having only been filled by coffee and ice cream the whole day. We sat down at the dining table, savoring each bite. Aria was stills scrolling through, grinning and liking the asionalment. | suspected that those photos would attract quite the following on her end. | took one more sip of the chunky stew before slipping my spoon back in the bowl. | reached out my hand and tapped the table, drawing Aria¡¯s attention. ¡°So, | have some news. Aria perked up. ¡°News? Do tell!¡± | took a deep breath, my heart racing a bit. ¡°Timothy scored an exclusive interview recently.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°An exclusive interview? With who?¡± ¡°Carl Plunk,¡± | answered. ¡°Carl Plunk! That¡¯s massive, Evie!¡± | nodded, the excitement causing my stomach to twist and churn. ¡°Yeah, and here¡¯s. the kicker ¡ª | have to be there too.¡± Aria¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Wow, Evie, this is your chance to tell your side of the story.¡± | sighed, my apprehensioning to the forefront. ¡°I suppose so. But it also means being in the spotlight.¡± Aria waved it off and blew a raspberry. ¡°You should be used to the exposure by now! This is so exciting!¡± After dinner, | took a leisurely shower, the warm water soothing my tired muscles. Those dogs, while cute and full of excitement, were a chore to clean up. Many of them were leaping in and out of the tubs, shaking off excess water, and slobbering all over us.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. | couldn''t imagine how Timothy kept his apartment so clean with Duke being so energetic. | was more of a cat person, energy¡ª wise. | was never able to own one, though. As | stepped out of the bathroom, wrapped in a fluffy towel, | was already looking forward to slipping into my cozy pajamas and curling up in bed. | threw on my satin top and shorts and tied by hair in a bun before draping a warm robe over my shoulders. | walked into the kitchen and started warming up some hot water. Aria was on the couch, still in her day clothes, as she swiped her phone. | shook my head. ¡°Your fingers going to fall off eventually,¡± | said, grabbing a tea bag from the box on the counter. She didn¡¯t even look up, deciding to keep her flow. ¡°It¡¯s just so much. So many Timothy fans.¡± Once the hot water warmed, | poured some into my mug for the tea bag to seep in. | gave Aria one more mournful look. ¡°Goodnight, Aria.¡± ¡°Night,¡± she muttered with a yawn. | rolled my eyes and shuffled back to my bedroom, hitting the light on the way to my bed. | set the mug down on the nightstand and flicked on themp. | took a moment to breathe in the fresh smell, one not ridden with mildew and dirt. It was so nice having a furnished apartment. Right as | slipped into bed and pulled the covers over my legs, my bedroom door burst open, and Aria practically bounced in. ¡°Evie, guess what? I¡¯ve got the perfect idea!¡± My heart nearly leaped out of my chest at the noise. ¡°Damn, Aria, you scared me!¡± Aria¡¯s eyes were practically sparkling with enthusiasm. ¡°Since the interview is a big deal, | think you need to get serious about a few things. This is the time to make an impact.¡± | grabbed my tea and took a sip, my eyebrow twitching. ¡°Can the inspirational speech wait until the morning?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± She drew an ¡°Xx¡± in the air and shook her head. ¡°This is your time. to truly be a star.¡± ¡°| know,¡± | said with a sigh, painfully aware of that aspect. Aria¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously. ¡°And you know what that means, right?¡± | looked at her, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡± Head Tan n A Aria pped her hands together. ¡°Makeover time!¡± & Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 | blinked in surprise. ¡°A makeover? Why on earth would | need that?¡± Aria nodded vigorously. ¡°Because you''re going to dazzle everyone! We''ll pick out the perfect outfit, m you up, and make sure you steal the spotlight.¡± | chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°Aria, | appreciate your enthusiasm, but I¡¯m not sure if a makeover is necessary.¡± Aria put her hands on her hips, giving me an incredulous look. ¡°Evie,e on! It¡¯s not about necessity, it''s about having some fun and boosting your confidence.¡± Thesitated, feeling both excited and uncertain about the idea. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Aria...¡± Aria yfully nudged me. ¡°Come on, Evie! It''ll be fun, | promise. And who knows, you might even enjoy the change.¡± | chuckled softly, giving in to her enthusiasm. ¡°Alright, fine. But let''s keep it simple, okay?¡± Aria pped her hands in victory. ¡°Deal! Now, let''s raid your closet and see what we¡¯ve got to work with.¡± As Aria started digging through my closet, | couldn¡¯t help butugh at her determination. ¡°You really are something else, Aria.¡± She looked up at me, a mischievous grin on her face. ¡°That¡¯s why you love me!¡± | decided to get up and help her, pulling out various clothing articles until the closet was practically empty. None of it really spoke to us. My entire wardrobe was consumed by dull browns and beiges. Looking at it now, | knew | had to step up my game in the wardrobe department. Aria, my ever- enthusiastic fashion guru, had taken it upon herself to transform my closet into a treasure trove of chic possibilities. However, her efforts had left me staring at a sea of clothes that felt entirely foreign to me. ¡°Aria, are you sure about this?¡± | asked, holding up the one blouse that seemed to have more sequins than fabric. Aria turned to me, her eyes lighting up at the sight. ¡°That looks fierce! You have set of bottoms to match?¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now)Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. A Fr, 22 MB) | sighed and red at her. ¡°Aria, if | end up looking like a disco ball, I¡¯m ming you.¡± Aria chuckled and tossed the sequin¡ªheavy blouse aside. ¡°No worries. How about we hit the mall and find some more options?¡± | nodded in agreement. ¡°That sounds like a n. And maybe we can grab Penny to join us. She might have an eye for these things from a media standpoint.¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± Aria said, already starting to shove clothes back in my closet. Part of me didn¡¯t want them to return there, especially after seeing the ndness behind them. Had my color scheme always been this gloomy and t? | settled back onto the bed and returned to sipping my tea before my phone chimed on the side table. | flipped over the screen and nearly spat out my drink at the sight of Timothy¡¯s name. Aria was too preupied with fixing my closet to notice my brief disy of shock. ¡°I''m going to go to the bathroom real quick,¡± | uttered, speed walking toward the door across the room. Aria answered with a hum, but | was already locking myself inside by the time she turned around. | leaned against the counter and unlocked the phone screen to see Timothy''s text: Timothy: Sorry this iste! Had a really great time with you today! By the way, Penny sent these to me and | figured you''d like to see them before she releases. them! Beneath his text was a plethora of images, mostly consisting of Timothy and |, along with a few of Aria and Lucas. Many of them were candid photos of usughing and ying with the dogs. One photo in particr had Timothy and | in the center, crouched over abradoodle as it attempted to pee in the water. Asmile graced my lips at the memory of Timothy rushing to ce the dog in the grass before it could lift its legs any higher. | took my index and middle finger and zoomed in on Timothy''s face, attempting to capture that beautiful smile in my memory. The imagery of his fit physique beneath those wet clothes drifted back into my mind and | felt a light throb between my legs. My warm fingers slid up my leg and met the rim of my night shorts. | teased at the material with my thumb and bit my lip as | pictured those muscr arms Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 51% wrapping around my barren torso while he drove into me with a surprising vigor. That passionate night between us never escaped me, but in that moment, | was feeling extra needy. As my core began to ache, | felt my hand dive deeper, fully submerged over the cotton of my underwear. ¡°Evie, did you fall in the toilet?¡± snatched my hand just as quickly as it had made contact and leered over at the door. | had almost forgotten Aria¡¯s presence in the heat of the moment, and now | was stuck with the painful reminder that she also wouldn''t be leaving any time soon. | washed my hands at the sink and sshed some water on my face, hoping it would cool my body. | was still feeling tipsy with angst as | entered the room and threw myself back into bed. What had my lifee to? During breakfast the next morning, | texted Penny to see if she was avable. Soon enough, she replied with an enthusiastic ¡°Count me in!¡± The three of us gathered at the mall, ready to tackle my interview attire crisis. Penny, with her cool and collected demeanor, quickly took the reins, suggesting hair, makeup, and clothing options that would suit the lighting and atmosphere of the interviewer''s recording studio. Before | knew it, | found myself sitting in a nail salon, getting a manicure while Aria and Penny discussed the strategy. | couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness. This makeover was way beyond myfort zone, and | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that | was venturing into uncharted territory. Next up was the hair and makeup session, and as | sat in the chair, | watched as the stylist worked her magic. When | finally looked in the mirror, | was taken aback by the transformation. My hair was styled in loose waves that cascaded over my shoulders, and my makeup was understated yet elegant. ¡°Wow, | don¡¯t even recognize myself,¡± | admitted. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 12:25 Fri, 22 Mar J Aria grinned. ¡°That¡¯s the whole point, Evie. It¡¯s about being fit for TV.¡± E- With my hair and makeup done, it was time to tackle the most intimidating part of the process the clothes. Aria and Penny helped me select a range of outfits, each one carefully chosen to tter my figure and exude professionalism. As | slipped into the first outfit, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of excitement. The pea green blouse fit perfectly, and the tailored pants made me feel more put- together than | had in a long time. Penny nodded in approval. ¡°Looking great, Evie. It¡¯s the perfect bnce of style and sophistication.¡± As | tried on different outfits, | felt a shift in my confidence. Each new ensemble seemed to bring out a different facet of my personality. By the time we were done, | was surprised by how much | enjoyed the process. Our shopping spree came to an end, and | found myself standing in front of a mirror, gazing at the transformed version of me. | had to admit, Aria and Penny had worked their magic. The clothes, hair, and makeupbined to create a look that was both professional and stylish. | turned to Aria and Penny, gratitude filling my heart. ¡°Thank you, both of you. It never thought I¡¯d say this, but | actually feel ready for that interview.¡± Aria grinned and linked arms with me. ¡°That''s the spirit, Evie! You''re going to rock. that interview and show the world the amazing person you are.¡± Penny nodded in agreement. ¡°You''ve got this, Evie. Just be yourself and let your confidence shine.¡± | took onest look in the fitting room¡¯s elongated mirror and touched my face. The tired circles under my eyes had gone and my usually thin lips were plumped up with a ttering wine-red lipstick. How much of me was the world ready to see? Al4 f& COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now! Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Stepping out of the elevator onto the bustling floor of my firm, a rush of excitement and nerves surged through me. The exclusive interview was just a few hours away. I''d done all | could to prepare. Penny had ultimately be Timothy and I¡¯s coaches, constructing a hypothetical script for us that we were tasked to memorize and practice. I¡¯d been practicing sincest night, not wanting anything to catch me off guard. Penny and Aria told me what clothes would make me look soft and friendly in the eyes of the public, hopefully miles away from the mistress persona constructed by the media. | felt much better overall. With my eyebrows plucked and my face and hair done up, | felt like | was giving off a cleaner aura. As | walked towards my desk, the low hum of conversations and the cking of keyboards filled the air. Curious eyes followed me all the way down the walkway. Brief whispers carried my name with them. Amidst the sea of colleagues, | caught sight of Jasper, his scowl unmistakable even from a distance. | couldn''t help but smirk internally at his slid off the surface of his desk and tossed his pen to the side. He had yet to shred the bitterness from ourst trial and he made every workday a pain to get through. He strolled over, kicking a balled¡ªup piece of paper to the side as he walked. I. averted my eyes and opened myptop, determined to not let him ruin my mood. ¡°Ah, Evie, the star of the hour!¡± he sneered. | sighed inwardly, bracing myself for whatever Jasper had cooked up this time. ¡°What can | do for you, Jasper?¡± He chuckled condescendingly. ¡°Oh, nothing, really. Congrattions on the interview!¡± ¡°Thank you, Jasper,¡± | replied with a polite smile, my voice steady. There was no use in letting his negativity get under my skin, not when hope was on the horizon. 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) D 12:25 Fri, 22 Mar Ger He raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a smirk. ¡°Must be nice to have connections that pull strings for you.¡± | resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Jasper¡¯s jealousy was as transparent as ever. ¡°As F told you before, | believe in earning my aplishments through hard work. Not my fault you can¡¯t keep up.¡± His smirk turned into a scowl. ¡°Sure, sure. Some people just have a knack for that sort of thing.¡± | took a deep breath, determined to keep my cool. ¡°You''re not going to put my efforts into question.¡± He shrugged casually, his smirk never leaving his lips. ¡°Well, let''s be honest, Evie. You''re the talk of the town right now, but how long do you think that''llst? Eventually, you¡¯ll be right back in the shadows where you belong.¡± I clenched my jaw, feeling a surge of anger but also a determination to not let hist words affect me. | had worked hard for this moment, and | wasn¡¯t about to let Jasper¡¯s bitterness diminish it. ¡°Funny how you seem to be keeping track of my rise. and fall, Jasper. But unlike you, I¡¯ve actually be a household name.¡± His smile tightened, and his eyes gleamed with something that resembled envy. ¡°Enjoy your little victory dance, Evie. But just remember, you can¡¯t escape your past forever.¡± | squared my shoulders. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me.¡± He shrugged, his eyes dancing with mischief. ¡°I know enough to know that | should¡¯ve won that case. | finally met his gaze, but before | could retort, he turned and walked away. | shook my head. | had grown tired of his attempts to belittle me, to remind me of where | hade from, but | hade too far to let his words undermine my confidence now. Taking a deep breath, | refocused on the tasks at hand, the cases waiting for my attention. The evening sun cast a warm, golden glow as | entered my apartment. The interview was just two hours away now, and every fiber of my being was on high Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount t Now! 12:25 Fri, 22 Mar alert. | kicked off my shoes and headed straight for my bedroom to get ready. | pulled open my closet door and pulled out the dress and shoes that Penny and | had decided on. It was a navy blue dress that clung to my hips and waist, which was tame enough for the asion. With the dress on, | moved to the mirror, studying my reflection. | took a deep breath, reminding myself that | had earned my ce in this moment. After all, this interview was my chance to let the public know how far I¡¯vee. Next came the hair and makeup. | opted for a ssic updo, wanting to exude an air of sophistication. As | applied makeup, | tried to channel a sense of calm andposure, even though my insides were doing somersaults. Finally, | gathered my notecards, each one filled with talking points and facts that | wanted to cover during the interview. | knew that Carl Plunk was notorious for throwing curveball questions, and | wanted to be as prepared as possible. With ast nce in the mirror, | picked up my bag and headed out the door. The interview building was located in the heart of the town, a short drive from my apartment. As | navigated the streets, | couldn¡¯t help but rey my notecards in my mind, hoping that | would be able to eloquently convey my thoughts. When | arrived at the building, a surge of nerves washed over me. | reminded myself to take deep breaths as | parked the car and headed inside. The reception. area was bustling with assistants, producers, and fellow guests¡ªall of whom seemed to be equally caught up in the anticipation of the event. | checked in with the receptionist, who directed me to the waiting area outside the interview room. | took a seat, my heart rate increasing with each passing minute. My fingers drummed rhythmically against my notecards, a nervous habit | had developed over the years. As | sat there, trying to steady my nerves, | heard a voice beside me. ¡°Evie, right?¡± | turned to see a fellow guest offering a friendly smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Evie.¡± She extended her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Sarah, Carl¡¯s production assistant. Nice to meet you.¡± | chuckled, grateful for the friendly face. ¡°Hi, Sara. Is Timothy still in there?¡± 375 Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 22 Mar Sarah nodded. ¡°They should be done any moment now.¡± Taking deep breaths, | closed my eyes and focused on calming my racing thoughts.. | reminded myself that | had faced challenges before and emerged stronger each time. The door to the interview room opened, and Timothy emerged, his expression a mixture of support and strain. He looked at me and offered a faint smile. ¡°Evie...¡± | returned the smile, but there was a brief pause as his eyes traced over me. | looked down, wondering what had caught his interest, but then | remembered the intense makeover that | had gotten. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he muttered, then shook his head. ¡°I mean, you always do, but that dress really suits you.¡± | tucked in my chin, feeling the warmth reach my cheeks. ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Sarah walked over to the studio door and waved me over. ¡°Evie, you¡¯re up next!¡± Timothy rubbed the back of his neck and looked around. ¡°Good luck in there,¡± he said finally, his voice carrying a hint of tension. As | stepped into the interview room, the bright lights and the warm smile of Carl Plunk greeted me. ¡°Evie, it¡¯s great to have you here,¡± Carl said, extending a hand toward me. ¡°How have you been?¡± | shook his hand, my movements jerky. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing well, thank you,¡± | replied, my voiceing out a bit shakier than | intended. Carl motioned for me to take a seat across from him. ¡°Good to hear. Let¡¯s dive right in, shall we?¡± | sat in the chair opposite of him and crossed my legs. | made sure to angle myself so that | could face both Carl and the camera. ¡°Of course, let¡¯s get started,¡± | said. Carl leaned backfortably, his expression friendly. ¡°So, Evie, you¡¯ve had quite the journey in your career. Can you tell us a bit about your background and what led you to be awyer?¡± | felt a surge of confidence as | delved into my journey, recounting my passion for justice and my determination to make a difference. Carl¡¯s genuine interest put me at ease, and | found myself opening up more than | expected. As we talked about Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) my aplishments and experiences, | could feel the initial tension in the room. melting away. As the conversation flowed, Carl guided me through various topics, seamlessly transitioning from my career to broader industry trends. He was skilled at keeping the conversation engaging and insightful, and | appreciated his ability to on topic. Despite his reputation as a tough interviewer, | felt like | was having a genuine conversation with a colleague. Stay Finally, as we touched on the subject of my clients and the challenges | faced, Carl leaned forward slightly. na ¡°Evie, let''s address the elephant in the room,¡± he said with a twinkle in his eye. ¡°There have been rumors circting about your rtionship with Timothy. Can you shed some light on that?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now Chapter 89 Chapter 89 hapter 89 | knew this wasing; and | took a moment to gather my thoughts. ¡°Timothy is a valued client,¡± | began, choosing my words carefully. ¡°We formed a strong professional connection, but any suggestion beyond that is purely spective.¡± Carl nodded thoughifully, his expression understanding. ¡°I appreciate your candor, Evie. Rtionships in your line of work can indeed beplex.¡± | smiled gratefully, feeling a renewed sense of confidence. ¡°Absolutely, Carl. It¡¯s all about ensuring the best oues for my clients.¡± He nodded, though the twitch in his eyebrow told me that his skepticism hadn''t left. | shifted ufortably in my seat, wondering how far | could take my statement. Finally, | met Carl¡¯s probing gaze, my expression carefully neutral. ¡°Timothy and | did form a personal connection,¡± | admitted, my voice steady. ¡°But it would be dishonest to say that it went beyond anything friendly.¡± Carl''s eyebrows lifted, a glint of curiosity in his eyes. ¡°So, you are confirming that your rtionship with Timothy was friendly, but not romantic in the slightest?¡± | felt the spotlight on me, the pressure of the public''s scrutiny weighing heavily. | recalled Penny¡¯s advice, the importance of being as vague as possible without outright lying. ¡°Rtionships in this industry can beplex, Carl,¡± | replied, choosing my words carefully. ¡°They can naturally evolve from working closely together, and | think that happened with Timothy and I.¡± Carl hummed in thought. ¡°Have you formed. strong bonds with other clients of yours?¡± | shook my head. ¡°Timothy was my first ever client, so naturally | clung onto him. and his case as my only hope. | believe that | could form simr rtionships with other clients as | don¡¯t believe there is anything wrong with ending things on friendly terms.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± said Carl, ¡°I¡¯m sure leaving a good impression on one client could draw in many others who are looking for a personablewyer.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± | said with a smile. ¡°See? You get me Carl.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now). 51% ¡°It''s my job to get you, Evie, and | must say...| do like you. And | want the best for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Carl.¡± As Carl and | wrapped up our conversation, he signaled for the cameras to be turned off, allowing for a moment of genuine connection outside the spotlight. A sense of relief washed over me as the weight of performing for the interview lifted. Once we reached the lobby, she left me there and bid me farewell. | watched her walk back up the stairs and | released a long sigh. The bright overhead lights were almost blinding in contrast to the dim warmth of the interview room. Suddenly, Timothy''s voice echoed in the spacious area, calling. out my name. | turned to see him striding towards me, his smile infectious. ¡°Hey, how did it go?¡± Timothy asked. He had loosened his tie and his neatlybed hair had returned to its usual wildness. Had he waited for me that whole. hour? | smiled and walked toward him. ¡°It went really well. Carl was surprisingly easygoing, and the questions flowed naturally.¡± Timothy''s face rxed into a grin. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear! Mine went pretty smoothly too,¡± He took my hand, his fingers curling around mine. ¡°You know what? We should celebrate at that new bar downtown, let loose for a while.¡± His suggestion was music to my ears. ¡°Yeah, that sounds like a fantastic idea. Let¡¯s do it!¡± The evening was aglow with the vibrant hues of the city lights as | followed Timothy to his car. There was an air of excitement around us, as though the universe was basking in our energy. Sliding into the passenger seat, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of nerves. The anticipation of the evening ahead with Timothy was enough to send my heart racing. Timothy started the engine and it gave off a low purr. As we navigated through the city streets, my curiosity got the better of me. ¡°So, your interview with Carl went well?¡± Timothy shot me a sidelong nce, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Surprisingly, yes,¡± 2/4Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Heed Top Metal amping? Get 10% Discount (Surt How) A 625 Fri, 22 Mar he replied with a nonchnt shrug. ¡°We talked about my hockey career choices, my ns for the future. And, of course, he was quite intrigued by mymunity outreach efforts. | leaned back in the seat, absorbing his words. ¡°Community outreach? That must have been about the dog washing fundraiser,¡± | mused. Timothy grinned, his eyes lighting up with a mix of pride and amusement. ¡°He was particrly interested in that. | guess the idea of a professional hockey yer getting his hands dirty washing. dogs is a unique angle,¡± he said, his voice tinged with humor. | chuckled, the mental image of Timothy wielding a soapy sponge ying in my mind. ¡°Well, you did raise a significant amount for the animal shelter,¡± | pointed OUL He nodded, a genuine warmth in his expression. ¡°Yeah, it was a team effort, though. Couldn¡¯t have done it without you, Evie,¡± he said, his gaze meeting mine for a brief moment before returning to the road. The air between us was charged with a certain intimacy as we pulled up to the trendy bar Timothy had mentioned. The ce buzzed with activity, the soft hum of voices and the faint strains of music intertwining into a harmonious melody. s of music inter The clinking of sses and the murmur of conversations created a backdrop of mirth, and | couldn¡¯t help but smile as | looked around. Timothy led the way to a corner booth, a prime spot that offered a view of the entire room. We settled in, thefort of the padded seats and the soft lighting creating an intimate ambiance. As we clinked our sses together in a toast, a sense of gratitude washed over me. Gratitude for the journey we had shared, the hurdles we had ovee, and the friendship that had blossomed along the way. ¡°To new beginnings,¡± Timothy said, his voice tinged with a mix of yfulness and sincerity. | raised my ss, the crystal catching the light in a sparkling dance. ¡°To seizing every opportunity,¡± | added with a grin. Our sses touched, a musical chime that echoed through the air. As the night wore on, we found ourselves immersed in a series of stories and Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 51%) laughter. The conversation flowed effortlessly, as if we had known each other for a lifetime. In a way, we might as well have. Timothy''s eyes shined as he spoke about his love for hockey, the thrill of being on the ice, and the moments that defined his career. | hung onto his every word, captivated by the passion that radiated from him. ¡°And you, Evie? What about your dreams?¡± Timothy asked, his gaze unwavering as he turned the spotlight onto me. | took a moment to gather my thoughts, savoring the sincere look he gave me. ¡°Being awyer is my ultimate dream. I¡¯ve been able to advocate for those who need a voice,¡± | answered. Timothy¡¯s gaze softened, and there was a genuine respect in his eyes. ¡°You''re incredible,¡± he said softly, then took another swig of his drink. | felt a flutter in my chest, a warmth that spread through every fiber of my being. The air seemed charged with unspoken emotions, a tension that hovered between us like a delicate veil. In a fleeting moment, our eyes locked, a silent understanding passing between us. The space between us seemed to diminish, the allure of what.could be hanging in the air. My heart raced, its rhythm a pounding reminder of the closeness that beckoned. ¡°You really think so?¡± | asked, my eyelids growing heavy. His gaze fell to my lips and cleared his throat. ¡°I know so. In an instant, my heart overruled my thoughts, and | leaned in closer. Our faces were mere inches apart, and | could feel the warmth of his breath against my skin. The moment hung in the air, electrifying and intense, and it seemed like we would finally close the distance... f& SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Our eyes locked, and for a fleeting second, the world around us seemed to fade. into insignificance. In that suspended moment, it felt as if the universe had conspired to bring us closer, to bridge the gap between friendship and something more. The tension between us crackled in the air, an electric current that held the promise of a connection deeper than words could convey. | could feel my heart pounding, the erratic rhythm betraying the turmoil within me. The desire to close that distance, to let go of all the inhibitions and give in to the longing that had been simmering beneath the surface for so long, was overpowering. It was a temptation that threatened to consume me entirely. But just as the tension reached its peak, the voice of reason emerged from the depths of my consciousness. A voice that reminded me of the threat thaty ahead, of the potential risks that could alter everything. With a soft exhale, | pulled back, my body betraying the desire that raged within me. Timothy¡¯s gaze held a mixture of surprise, disappointment, and something else that | couldn¡¯t quite decipher. It was as if he, too, had been suspended in that moment, teetering on the edge of a cliff. ¡°| should go,¡± | murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. His face sagged with disappointment, and his eyes fell away from mine. ¡°Yeah, you''re right,¡± he said with a nod, his words carrying a subdued eptance. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte anyway.¡± mpa Timothy apanied me as | stepped out of the trendy bar, theughter from indoors still echoing in my ears. With the night breeze brushing against my skin, reality returned with a bittersweet tinge. He walked me to the curb, his presence suddenlyrge and all consuming. Hailing a cab, he turned to me, his eyes holding a mixture of regret and understanding. ¡°I had a great time tonight, Evie,¡± he said softly. My heart ached at the honesty in his voice. ¡°I did too,¡± | replied, my voice a whisper. | could still feel my lips buzzing from the close proximity of his lips. As the cab¡¯s headlights approached, a sense of awkwardness settled over us. The intimacy of the almost-kiss still lingered, a tension that refused to be brushed aside. In that moment, | mourned the loss of what could have been, the fleeting TA Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) connection that we had dared to touch upon before | pulled away. The cab pulled up to the curb, and I nced at Timothy, a bittersweet smile tugging at my lips. ¡°I guess this is goodnight,¡± | said. He nodded, his gaze holding mine. ¡°Goodnight, Evie,¡± he said softly, his words. weighted. 51% With a final smile, | stepped into the cab and settled into the seat. | couldn''t help but steal ast nce at Timothy, standing on the sidewalk, his expression one of longing as he watched me through the tinted windows. The cab driver pulled away from the curb, and the distance between us grew with each passing moment. The city lights flickered by, a blur of colors that matched the whirlwind of emotions. within me. The almost-kiss, the sharedughter, the unspoken connection-it was all a tapestry of feelings that | couldn¡¯t quite unravel. The tears came unexpectedly, a silent stream that flowed down my cheeks. It wasn¡¯t just the weight of the moment that brought me to tears, but the realization. of the depth of what we had both felt, the unspoken words that had hung in the air like a promise. | wiped away the tears with the back of my hand and sniffled. The ache in my chest had returned in full force, as if my yearning had finally broken free and was threatening to scratch its away through. The cab ride was long and painful as | suppressed my sobs. When the cab pulled ny sobs. When the cab pulled up to my apartment building, | paid the driver and stepped out onto the sidewalk. The night air was still, a stark contrast to the storm within my mind. Inside my apartment, | locked the door behind me, the sound echoing in the stillness of the room: Sinking onto the couch, | let the tearse freely, as the weight of the evening came to me. My heart ached as | reyed the night, eachughter-filled conversation and stolen nce etched into my memory. Timothy''s disappointed gaze haunted me. As the tears streamed down my cheeks, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if | had made the right choice. The fear of the unknown, the potential consequences, had held me back from even entertaining the idea before. | had just wiped away fresh tears when Aria emerged from her room. Her eyes were wild and her smile was wide as she plopped down beside me. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 12:26 Fri, 22 Mar ¡°Evie!¡± she cheered, pulling me into a hug. ¡°That interview was amazing. Ugh, you''re were practically glowing, and you sounded so professional.¡± andText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Her excitement overwhelming as sheunched into a torrent ofpliments. about my interview with Carl Plunk. Her words did little to calm my nerves, she seemed to catch on to this quickly enough. Her cheers dimmed, reced by a genuine concern. Her voice softened as she released me from her grasp, her brows furrowing as she took in the tear stains on my cheeks. ¡°Evie, what''s wrong?¡± Aria¡¯s concern was genuine, and the gentle touch of her hand on my shoulder made me quiver. | hesitated, struggling to find the words to encapste the chaos within my heart. ¡°Aria, |... | almost kissed Timothy,¡± | admitted, my voice trembling. Aria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and for a fleeting moment, she seemed lost for words. ¡°You... you did?¡± she finally managed to say. | nodded, a heavy sigh escaping my lips as | relived the moment in my mind. ¡°Yes. We were so close, and the tension was there... but | couldn¡¯t do it.¡± Aria blinked rapidly. ¡°Evie, you almost kissed Timothy. Are you hearing yourself?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± | squinted at her, my mouth pulling into a tight frown. Aria¡¯s expression shifted from empathy to a mischievous glint, and she grinned yfully. ¡°Are you clinically insane?!? If | were you, I¡¯d have gone for that kiss probably ages ago!¡± My emotions were raw, and Aria¡¯sment struck a nerve | hadn¡¯t realized was so exposed. The fragile barrier | had constructed crumbled. ¡°Oh please, Aria, spare me the romantic advice,¡± | snapped, my tone sharper than intended. Aria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her yful demeanor reced with confusion. ¡°Evie, what''s wrong? | was just saying that- ¡°| should be happy? You want to know why I¡¯m not happy? Because | almost crossed a line that | swore | wouldn''t!¡± She sat quietly for a moment, her hands raised in surrender. ¡°Evie...¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) ¡°No!¡± | blurted out. ¡°I don¡¯t need romantic advice, Aria. | need you to understand. me for once!¡± My chest heaved with each word, the weight of my emotions bearing down on me like a tidal wave. Without waiting for a response, | rose from the couch and retreated to my room, the door mming shut behind me. Aria¡¯s protests followed me, but | couldn¡¯t face her right now. Inside the confines of my room, | copsed onto my bed, my heart aching and my thoughts in turmoil. The tears that had momentarily gone were now flowing freely, blurring the world around me. Aria¡¯s muffled voice carried through the door, but | let her words fade away. | needed to be alone. | couldn¡¯t be around someone who wanted me to take such a dangerous leap. She didn¡¯t know him like | did. She certainly didn¡¯t know who he once was. | nearly jumped when my phone began to ring in my pocket, its shrill tone slicing through the silence. | checked the screen, finding only an unknown number. An unsettling feeling crept over me as | answered the call, my heart racing in anticipation. The voice on the other end was cold and malicious. ¡°Evie,¡± his voice dripped with venom, ¡°long time no see.¡± My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. | hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m trying my best to update assp. I''ll appreciate it if you explore my other stories as well. Please follow my facebook page riley above story if you wanna chat or keep updated on my writing schedule. Yours, riley above story SEND GIFT COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start N Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 My grip on the phone tightened, the memories of his repulsive face flooding back with a vengeance.. ¡°What do you want, Bruce?¡± | tried to keep my voice steady, to hide the fear that threatened to consume me. A sinister chuckle echoed through the line. ¡°Oh, Evie, always so direct. | thought we could catch up, reminisce about old times.¡± | swallowed hard, my mind racing as | considered my options. The memories of ourst encounter were still fresh. Timothy''s stitches may have gone, but the scar was still there. ¡°Was ourst reunion not enough fun?¡± | gritted out through my teeth. Bruce¡¯sughter was cold and cruel. ¡°Oh, Evie, the fun never ends between us,¡± he said hoarsely. | noticed how he¡¯d decided on dropping his nickname for me. Somehow, that unsettled me even more. ¡°Why are you calling? Was thatst beating of yours not enough?¡± | asked, clutching the phone to my ear. Aria¡¯s calls had been reduced to a deadening silence, one that left me feeling far more alone that | would have liked. Bruceughed once more, though with far less enthusiasm. ¡°I think you''ll want to hear what | have to say. It concerns someone you care about.¡± My heart stopped, the words striking a nerve. Who else did he drag into our mess? Was shedding blood not enough to stop him in his tracks? Just the thought of Timothy lying in that hospital bed, pale from blood loss, made my skin prickle. ¡°What did you do?¡± | demanded, my voice shaking. ¡°Rx, Evie. No one¡¯s gonna bleed on this round,¡± he said with an edge to his voice. ¡°Now, hurt feelings arepletely on the menu.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t have the time or energy for your games, Bruce,¡± | said with a long sigh. ¡°You almost killed Timothy.¡± Bruce snorted. ¡°You''re still worried about that douchebag?¡± | clenched my jaw. ¡°I guess | am,¡± | hissed. ¡°So stay away from him!¡± Bruce¡¯sughter was smug. ¡°Or what, Evie? You''lle running to protect him? How sweet.¡± 4/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) A 51% My mind raced, considering my options. Bruce had proven himself to be dangerous and impulsive, a frighteningbination. It didn¡¯t seem like reasoning with him was even an option, and | certainly couldn¡¯t face him in a brawl. ¡°| won''t let you hurt him,¡± | said, my voice a fierce whisper. Bruce¡¯s tone turned menacing. ¡°You are one dumb bitch, you know that Evie?¡± | didn¡¯t respond to that. He had already made up his mind on that one. ¡°But | hope you''re enjoying your little romance with Timothy,¡± he continued. ¡°Because it will be short lived.¡± My eyebrows knitted together. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh, Evie.¡± Heughed on, almost drunkenly so, as my name escaped his lips. ¡°I have something that could ruin it all.¡± Dread gripped me, the words leaving an ominous chill in their wake. Bruce¡¯s threat hung heavy in the air.. As if to punctuate his warning, a video appeared on my phone, and my heart sank. Without a word, | opened the video, my breath catching in my throat as | took in its contents. The first thing | recognized was Timothy''s messy brown hair as it entered the screen. A thin body was lying curled up on a bed. There was a soft thumping in the speakers, like music was ying in the background. Right as it dawned on me, the small form turned, revealing my High School self in all her exposed glory. My face was tense with concern, even as Timothy ced a hand on my cheek. The words exchanged were inaudible from the video, but | could hear them vividly from my memory.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he had whispered, his voice smooth and sensual beside my ear. His calloused hands beganbing through my hair at a soothing pace. ¡°I''ve never done this before...¡± | mumbled against his lips, right before he silenced me with a kiss. On that video was damning evidence of that night between Timothy and |. Something that felt so beautiful in the moment but resulted in an immeasurable amount of pain. Panic and anger surged within me, an overwhelming mix of emotions that threatened to suffocate me. Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start How) 12:26 Fri, 22 Mar Someone had recorded us together, and from the way Timothy would asionally nce in the camera¡¯s direction, | didn¡¯t have to make too many guesses as to who. ¡°He... he recorded us?¡± The words felt foreign on my tongue, as if speaking them. would somehow make the horrifying reality vanish. | thought he¡¯d changed. That he was different from the person he used to be. | had allowed myself to believe in a different version of Timothy, a person who was capable of growth and change. But now, faced with this chilling revtion, | couldn''t help but question everything. | clenched my fists, my knuckles turning white under the pressure. The room felt suffocating, the air heavy with the weight of my shattered emotions. | had allowed myself to open up to Timothy, to let down the walls | had built around me. And now, it felt as if those walls had crumbled, leaving me exposed and vulnerable. To think | almost kissed him... ¡°Bruce, how did you-¡± | choked on the words, my throat closing in as fresh tears stung my eyes. As if it wasn¡¯t bad enough that Timothy recorded us having sex. Somehow, Bruce had obtained the footage. Every passing second seemed to reverberate with tension, each tick of the clock echoing in my mind. | began pacing the room, my steps light against the floor. ¡°Bruce, what do you want from me?¡± | asked bitterly. His chuckle sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Ah, Evie. Always so direct. | like that.¡± I clenched my fists, trying to contain the anger that surged within me. ¡°Cut to the chase, Bruce. What¡¯s your price?¡± His voice turned icy, the amusement reced by a chilling edge. ¡°You know what | want, Evie.¡± | took a deep breath, my voice measured. ¡°Fine. I''ll give you the money. Just tell me how much.¡± There was a pause on the other end, a silence that stretched between us. When he spoke again, his voice dripped with malice, ¡°Oh, Evie. You underestimate me. The price has gone up, and this time, the payment won''t be mary.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Osta 10% Discount (Start How) My heart pounded in my chest, dread tightening its grip around me. | struggled toprehend his words, to make sense of the sickening proposition he was making. ¡°What do you mean?¡± | managed to say, my voice wavering despite my efforts. Hisughter echoed in my ears, a mockery of my vulnerability. ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl. Figure it out.¡± Achill ran down my spine, the implications of his words sinking in like a heavy anchor. My mind raced, my thoughts a jumble of confusion and panic. My voice trembled as | spoke, my wordsced with desperation. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± ¡°Oh, but | am,¡± he retorted, his voice dripping with satisfaction. ¡°Unless you want the whole world to see your little escapade with Timothy, you''ll do as | say.¡± The room spun around me. This couldn¡¯t be happening. | had to find a way out, a way to escape his clutches. My fingers tightened around the phone, my breaths shallow and uneven. ¡°No,¡± | whispered, my voice barely audible even to myself. ¡°| won''t let you do this.¡± His cruelughter cut through the air. ¡°Think it over, Evie. You have a week.¡± And before | could respond, he hung up. a Chapter 92 Chapter 92 As | walked down the long hallway, my thoughts swirled in a storm of anger, hurt, and confusion. Bruce¡¯s sinister words echoed in my ears, and that vile video yed back in my mind. The image of that video tape burned itself in my mind. How had thingse to this point? | had believed in Timothy, had allowed myself to be vulnerable with him, only to have that trust shattered by his thoughtless actions. The memory of ourughter, our conversations, and the stolen nces. now felt tainted by the knowledge of that recording. My fingers clenched into fists at my sides. The anger wasn¡¯t just directed at Timothy or Bruce; it was directed at myself for ever allowing such a situation to unfold. How had | been so blind? | reached the mailbox at the end of the hall, my hands trembling as | opened it and mechanically retrieved the contents. Nothing but bills, advertisements, and junk. The anger within me grew, a wildfire threatening to consume all reason. As | closed the mailbox, a bitterugh escaped my lips. How naive | had been to believe that there was anything pure between us. That I¡¯d been more than just a body to add to his endless supply of desperate women. | mmed the mailbox shut and started back down the hallway. Arge form was approaching from the other end, unmistakably Timothy''s, and | averted my eyes.. He waved regardless, a bright smile emerging on his face. ¡°Hey, Evie. How are you doing?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was warm, genuine, as if nothing had changed. | wonder how many times he yed back that video, or who he showed it to. | paused just a few steps away from him, my expression carefully neutral. ¡°Are you nning to record my response to that too?¡± Confusion flickered across Timothy¡¯s features, his brows furrowing in puzzlement. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The bitterness that had been simmering beneath the surface burst forth, my words sharp and cutting. ¡°Oh,e on, Timothy. You seemed to have a habit of recording things without people¡¯s consent.¡± His eyes widened in realization, and it was as if the weight of the world had settled Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) upon his shoulders. He opened his mouth to speak, but | wasn¡¯t ready to let him exin himself just yet. ¡°You know what you did,¡± | snapped, my voice trembling with a mixture of anger and hurt. ¡°You recorded us. Our first time, and for what? To show off to your buddies?¡± Timothy''s face paled, and his expression was a mixture of regret and guilt. He stammered, struggling to find the right words amidst the storm of emotions. ¡°Evie, h-how did you...¡± My heart felt like it was being squeezed in a vise, the pain of his betrayal slicing through me like a de. ¡°I trusted you, Timothy. | let my guard down, allowed myself to believe that you were different.¡± His voice was filled with desperation. ¡°Evie, please. Let me exin.¡± Tears welled in my eyes, my vision blurred as | struggled to hold back the flood of emotions threatening to overwhelm me. ¡°Exin? What could possibly justify your actions? What exactly were you trying to prove?¡± Timothy''s gaze was anguished, and his voice was a plea. ¡°It was a stupid bet, Evie. They wanted proof that we''d done it, but | fucking hated myself for doing it right after.¡± Myughter was bitter,ced with pain. ¡°Congrattions, Timothy. You¡¯ve seeded in proving that. You''ve also seeded in breaking my heart.¡± Tears streamed down my cheeks, my resolve faltering as the reality of the situation crashed over me. ¡°You should have known better, Timothy. You should have known that what you did was a vition of my trust.¡± His expression mirrored the torment within him, his eyes filled with regret. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Evie. | never meant to hurt you like this.¡± But sorry wasn¡¯t enough. Sorry couldn¡¯t undo the pain that had been inflicted, the trust that had been shattered. ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± | choked out, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Evie...¡± Timothy reached out to me, his fingers grazing along my shoulder. | snatched myself away and red up at him. ¡°| can¡¯t be with someone who could betray me like this,¡± | muttered. Without giving him a chance to protest, | turned and walked away. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) The moment | barged into our apartment, Aria looked up from her book, her eyes. widening at the sight of my disheveled state. ¡°Evie, what¡¯s wrong? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± | copsed onto the couch, my breaths ragged as | struggled to contain the overwhelming emotions swirling within me. ¡°Aria, you won''t believe what¡¯s happened.¡± Aria¡¯s concern deepened as she quickly closed her book, leaning forward with a worried expression. ¡°Tell me, Evie. What¡¯s going on?¡± I sat on the edge of the couch, my heart heavy with the weight of the truth | had just revealed. | ran a frustrated hand through my hair, trying to collect myself. ¡°Bruce. He has a video of me and Timothy... being intimate.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her mouth falling open as she stared at me in utter disbelief. ¡°What? How is that even possible?¡± | shook my head, my anger simmering just beneath the surface. ¡± He somehow got his hands on a video that Timothy recorded.¡± Aria¡¯s jaw dropped, her eyes filled with a mixture of shock and anger. ¡°You...You had sex with Timothy? When?¡± | sighed. ¡°Back in High School. He made a bet with his friends saying that he could get me in bed with him.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Aria shot up from the couch, shaking her head. ¡°Timothy wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡± | felt a lump forming in my throat, a toxic mix of betrayal and humiliation welling up within me. ¡°Well, he did, Aria.¡± Aria¡¯s voice grew incredulous as she asked, ¡°How...So you¡¯ve known each other this whole time? Is that why you were always weird about going to his games?¡± Tears pricked at my eyes as | struggled to find the right words, the weight of the situation threatening to crush me. She narrowed her eyes at me, his frown deepening with each second. ¡°Are you two having sex now?¡± ¡°Obviously not!¡± | screamed, mming my fists on the couch cushion. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to be near him after all this.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Aria clenched her fists at her sides. ¡°So you had sex with Timothy, and he recorded 3/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount ( you,¡± she stated, more so to herself. Tears streamed down my face as | hung my head, unable to meet Aria¡¯s using ¡°| was blinded by my own feelings, Aria. | wanted so badly to believe that he cared about me.¡± 0720 Aria¡¯s anger seemed to soften into a mixture of sadness and empathy as she took a step closer to me. ¡°Evie, how could you keep this from me? We''re supposed to be best friends, and yet you hid something like this.¡± My heart ached at Aria¡¯s words, the truth of her usation cutting deep. ¡°I was ashamed, Aria. | didn¡¯t want you to see me as someone who could be so gullible and weak.¡± Aria let out a heavy sigh, her anger wavering. ¡°Evie, it¡¯s not about whether you were fooled or not. It¡¯s about us, about our friendship. You should have trusted me enough to share something like this, especially if he did something so vile.¡± Asob escaped my lips as | looked up at Aria, my vision blurred by tears. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Aria. | messed up, and now everything''s falling apart.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes bore into mine, her gaze unwavering. ¡°I...| need to go.¡± As she stood up and grabbed her purse off the kitchen counter, | wiped my face. ¡°Aria? Aria, where are you going?¡± She paused, her hand clutched tightly around the doorknob. She sighed heavily and peered at me over her shoulder, her eyes red. ¡°| need to think,¡± she said, pushing through the door. ¡°Aria!¡± | called out. The door mmed shut, leaving me alone in the confines of the living room. fii) COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The aftermath of the confrontation with Evie left Timothy adrift in a sea of remorse and regret. He had never anticipated that his thoughtless actions would reemerge in such a dramatic fashion. His rtionship with Evie was already hanging in the bnce, but that video might have severed any chance they had at reconnecting. The weight of regret hung heavy on Timothy''s shoulders as he retraced his steps, his mind consumed by the need to uncover the truth. He was determined to find out who had stolen the video that had shattered his rtionship with Evie.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He could think of the few guys he¡¯d shown that video to. Bill and y had been enthusiastic about seeing it, which had increased Timothy''s doubts about committing such a betrayal. Only Josh had actually received the video, since it was his motorcycle he was offering to Timothy. Timothy sighed and dialed Josh¡¯s number. He needed answers, needed to know who had screwed this up for him, as if he hadn¡¯t enough damage on his own. It had been a while since he¡¯d spoken to Josh. Their friendship was highly situational, and its depth was shallow at best. Suddenly, the ringing was cut off and a groggy voice answered. ¡°Hey, man,¡± Josh greeted. ¡°Long time no talk.¡± Timothy''s tone was measured, his words chosen with care. ¡°Hey, Josh. It has been at while.¡± There was a moment of awkward silence. Timothy wasn¡¯t feeling particrly nostalgic. He didn¡¯t have the luxury of dwelling on the past. He needed answers, and he needed them now. ¡°Did you want to hang out?¡± Timothy asked. you want to Josh snorted. ¡°What? Grown so bored of your life of stardom that slum it up with an old bud?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Timothy said matter of factly, shrugging a shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you wouldn''t be up for it.¡± This made Joshugh aloud. Timothy cringed at the sound, but he knew he had to 1/5 Head Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 12-26 Fri, 22 Mar remain cordial for the time being. Once he had Josh cornered, he¡¯d pounce. After a moment, Josh finally took the bite. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll send my address.¡± As he stood before Josh¡¯s apartment door, he hesitated for a moment, his hand poised to knock. Josh had wound up in a rough part of town. It was simr to where Evie and her friend had been situated, very rundown and abandoned in appearance. Taking a deep breath, he rapped his knuckles against the door, the sound echoing in the hallway. The door swung open, revealing Josh¡¯s face. There was a flicker of surprise in his eyes, quickly masked by a forced smile. ¡°Tim! Hey, man. Long time no see.¡± ll Timothy managed a tight smile, his emotions a jumble beneath the surface. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? Let me in, will ya?¡± Josh stepped back, gesturing for Timothy to enter. ¡°Sure thing,e on in.¡± As Timothy stepped into the apartment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel difort. The familiarity of the space, with its worn-out furniture and moldy odor, all brought back memories of his less polished days. But there was an underlying tension in the air as well. ¡°Can | get you something to drink?¡± Josh asked, his attempt at hospitality a thin veil over their unspoken tension. Timothy shook his head, his focus squarely on the matter at hand. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m good. Actually, | wanted to talk to you about something.¡± Josh¡¯s smile faltered slightly, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. ¡°Yeah? What''s up?¡± Timothy''s gaze met Josh¡¯s, his expression serious. ¡°Remember that video | showed you? The one with me and Evie?¡± Recognition flickered in Josh¡¯s eyes, followed by a grin. ¡°Oh, right, that video. Yeah, | remember. ¡°| need to know if anyone else had ess to that video, Timothy said, his voice steady despite the turmoil within. Josh¡¯s brow furrowed, confusion evident in his expression. ¡°Why? Is something wrong?¡± Timothy hesitated for a moment, grappling with how much he should reveal. ¡°Yeah, something¡¯s wrong. That video got out, Josh. It''s causing a lot of problems.¡± Understanding dawned on Josh¡¯s face, his eyes widening with surprise. ¡°Wait, seriously? How did that happen?¡± ¡°That''s what I¡¯m trying to figure out,¡± Timothy replied; his frustration seeping out. ¡°I need to know if anyone else could have seen it, if anyone else had ess to it.¡± Josh scratched his head, his expression thoughtful. ¡°I mean, | don¡¯t think so. You sent it to me, but I¡¯m pretty sure | didn¡¯t share it with anyone.¡± Timothy nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. ¡°But did you ever show it to anyone else, even if they just nced at it?¡± Josh shook his head, his gaze locked on the floor. ¡°Nah, man, | kept that to myself. | wouldn¡¯t want that kind of thing getting out there.¡± Timothy pinched the bridge of his nose and leered at Josh. He couldn''t afford to give up, not when everything he cared about was on the line. Josh had to know something. ¡°Did you release the video?¡± Timothy asked again. Josh blinked. ¡°What? Dude, no!¡± ¡°I''m not ying games with you, Josh,¡± Timothy growled. ¡°You were the only one who got the video, but you''re telling me someone else somehow got their hands on it?¡± Josh kissed his teeth and ran his hands threw his hair in frustration. He walked to the fridge and swung open the door, cursing under his breath. When he came back. out, he pulled out an open can of beer and chugged it down. Timothy kept his eyes trained on the other man, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Josh turned back around and wiped the corner of his mouth with his wrist. ¡°I did it, all right. That what you wanted?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was sharp as he spoke. ¡°What the hell what you do that 12:26 Fri, 22 Mar for?¡± Josh¡¯s shoulders sagged, his voiceced with remorse. ¡°I¡¯ve been going through at tough timetely, man. Someone got to me, threatened me.¡± Timothy stood up and crossed the room, towering over Josh as he pressed. ¡°Who?¡± Josh hesitated, fear flickering in his eyes before he finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s someone dangerous, Timo. | don¡¯t know their name, but they made it clear that they make good on their threats. They''ve been watching me. stealing some of my money.¡± Asense of dread settled in Timothy¡¯s chest as he listened to Josh¡¯s words. The realization hit him like a punch to the gut¡ª someone had been orchestrating this entire nightmare. Someone with enough influence to manipte and threaten someone who had been in his life. As the truth settled in. Timothy felt a little helpless. He had unwittingly be entangled in a dangerous game, one where the stakes were higher than he could have ever imagined. His mind raced with questions. With a heavy heart, he stepped away from Josh. | have to go, Josh. | need to figure this out.¡± Josh¡¯s gaze held a mixture of fear and regret. ¡°Be careful, Tim.¡± Leaving Josh¡¯s apartment, Timothy¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. The pieces of the puzzle were finally coming together, but the picture they painted was more sinister than he could have ever anticipated. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Bruce was somehow involved, that his actions had set off a chain of events that now threatened not only his rtionship with Evie but their safety as well. As he walked away from Josh¡¯s apartment, the weight of the truth settled heavily on his shoulders. The danger was real, the stakes higher than he could have ever imagined. The scar on his midsection was proof of that. He was going to get to the bottom of this. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The serene ambiance of the massage center wrapped around Aria like aforting nket. Soft music yed in the background, and the soothing scent ofvender lingered in the air. As a skilled massage therapist, Aria took pride in helping her clients find rxation and relief from their daily stresses. But today, even the tranquil atmosphere couldn¡¯t fully calm the turmoil within herself. Evie¡¯s words echoed in Aria¡¯s mind as she worked her skilled hands over a client¡¯s tense muscles. The conversation they had shared the other day weighed heavily on her heart. Timothy, the guy who had seemed so perfect, had shattered that illusion with his betrayal. Aria couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger on behalf of Evie, even if her emotions. wanted to dismiss her ims. The rhythm of her hands faltered slightly, and Aria took a steadying breath. She had thought Timothy was different, that he was the kind of guy who wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly, let alone someone he cared about. But now, the image she had constructed of him had crumbled, leaving behind a bitter taste of disappointment. As she moved to another section of her client''s back, Aria¡¯s thoughts drifted back to Evie¡¯s tearful confession. It wasn¡¯t just Timothy''s actions that gnawed at her¡ªit was the fact that Evie had been hurt so deeply. Aria had been quick to jump to conclusions, using Evie of harboring feelings for Timothy when all along, Evie had been grappling with her own pain.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As the massage session came to an end, Aria withdrew from her client¡¯s side with a smile, but her thoughts were elsewhere. She retreated to the break room, where she poured herself a cup of chamomile tea and sank into a chair. Closing her eyes, she reyed her conversation with Evie in her mind, growing more regretful of her words. Aria had always prided herself on being a loyal and understanding friend, someone who could be counted on in times of need. But in this instance, she had let her own emotions get the best of her. Evie needed her now more than ever, and Aria was determined to make things right. As the minutes ticked by, Aria made a decision. She reached for her phone and 1/4 Chapter 94 dialed Evie¡¯s number, her heart pounding with a mixture of nerves and determination. The call went to voicemail, and Aria took a deep breath before deciding not to leave a message. ¡°It needs to be in person,¡± she decided. Hanging up, Aria ced her phone on the table and leaned back in her chair. The knots of tension that had been building within her began to loosen, reced by a glimmer of hope. She was ready to make amends. That day at the firm had been like any other, uneventful and filled with the monotony of paperwork and meetings. The only shock was receiving a call from Aria after a day¡¯s worth of silence. | hadn¡¯t been able to answer at the time, and | certainly didn¡¯t have the energy to answer right then. As | stepped through the door of my apartment, | kicked off my heels and pushed them to the side before shuffling down the hallway. | headed straight to the bathroom, the sound of the running water a soothing backdrop to my thoughts. The hot shower washed away the physical exhaustion, but the emotional toll still lingered. | let the water cascade over me, closing my eyes and letting the warmth envelop me. After the shower, | wrapped myself in a soft towel and walked into my bedroom. The evening light filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle glow over the room. Sitting down on the edge of the bed, | let out a heavy sigh. My thoughts inevitably turned to Timothy¡¯s betrayal. His confession still felt like a fresh wound, a knife twisting in my heart. How could he have done this to me? | had believed in him, trusted him, and he had shattered that trust. But the betrayal wasn¡¯t the only weight on my mind. Bruce¡¯s threats still lingered. The fear and anxiety that had be my constantpanions seemed to tighten their grip with every passing day. As | got dressed in my nightclothes, lost in my thoughts, a soft knock at the door broke through the stillness. Startled, | looked towards the entrance, slightly fearful of who could have been lurking behind my door. | got up and walked to the door. Opening it, | found Aria standing on the other side, concern etched on her face. 24 ¡°Hey,¡± she greeted softly. ¡°Can |e in?¡± | stepped back, allowing her entry. The atmosphere was already thick with tension, as if the fight had never left either of us. She walked in, her gaze taking in the disarray of my room before settling on me. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve had a rough day,¡± Aria remarked. | crossed my arms over my chest, feeling a lump form in my throat. ¡°You could say that. Aria perched herself on the edge of the bed, her eyes fixed on me. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± | hesitated, the flood of emotions threatening to spill over, but the urge to confide in her was stronger, and | found myself speaking. ¡°| don¡¯t know what to do, Aria,¡± | croaked, lifting a hand to my forehead. Everything¡¯s just so screwed up.¡± Aria listened attentively, her eyes trained on me. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it though,¡± she said. ¡°You two sleeping together is wild on its own, but him recording it is just...¡± Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes, and | blinked them back, my throat tight. ¡°I know,¡± | whispered. ¡°I thought | knew him.¡± Aria¡¯s expression softened, her hand reaching out to rest on mine. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through this alone, Evie. I¡¯m with you, every step of the way.¡± Her words brought a strained smile to my face, but it did little to hold back the tears. ¡°Thank you,¡± | murmured, my throat tight with emotion. ¡°We''re going to take Bruce down, no matter what it takes,¡± Aria stated firmly. Aria and | spent the next hour discussing our options, poring over different strategies. ¡°It''s got to be illegal right? It''s ckmail,¡± she said hopefully. The realization hit me like a jolt of electricity. Could it really be that simple? Could Bruce¡¯s threats be the very thing that would lead to his downfall? My heart pounded as the idea came to my mind. ¡°We would have to catch him in Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Aria paced around my room, her eyes darting left and right. It was if she had sumbed to mania upon hearing Bruce on the other end, a voice she had never had the misfortune of hearing until then. ¡°I''ll decide on the location,¡± Bruce said finally, and | could hear the delight in his gravelly voice. ¡°There¡¯s not backing out now, so you''d better show that pretty little face of yours.¡± | cringed as he let out a roughugh, pleased with himself. It dawned on me that | was choosing to be in his presence once more, inhaling his stale scent and taking in that eerie smirk of his. This would have to be thest time, because his very existence was like a tricky shadow casting itself over my existence. ¡°All right then,¡± | said, my voice clipped. | hung up before he could answer, but kept the phone pressed to my ear. My fingers trembled against my mmy, numbed skin. When | tucked the phone away, Aria eventually stopped and plopped herself down beside me. She leaned in close, then pulled the phone away from my ear with a surprising amount of effort. | eventually came down from my state of shock and my grip on the phone loosened, allowing her to take it away. ¡°It''ll be okay,¡± she cooed, chucking the phone away. Even with it at a distance, | could still hear Bruce¡¯s grimey voiceing through the receiver. ¡°We''re going to put that bastard behind bars.¡± ¡°We''d better,¡± | said, wrapping my arms around my torso. ¡°I already screwed him over before, so this could turn deadly if we¡¯re not careful.¡± ¡°Deadly?¡± Aria scrunched up her face, but then the realization slowly took over. She nodded, then hesitated to say the name, as if it were forbidden, ¡°From when.... When Timothy got stabbed.¡± | slumped my shoulders, still feeling the awkwardness of ourst discussion. Telling Aria about my history with Timothy was something | never thought I''d have to do. Of course, | was foolish to believe that since most secrets don¡¯t stay kept for long. 12:27 Fri, 22 Mar Chapter 95 Still, here she was offering to assist me after | had lied to her for a good portion of our rtionship. | wasn¡¯t even sure how she felt about Timothy at this point, having been a dedicated fan of his for so long. | don¡¯t want to know if it was the lie that crushed her or the destruction of her fantasies. ¡°You can say his name, you know,¡± | said quietly, giving her shoulder a nudge. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± ¡°Stop, Evie,¡± said Aria coolly. ¡°Just the thought of him recording you like that makes my skin crawl. Ugh, and to think | had a bunch of posters of him in my room. ¡°Have,¡± | corrected, lifting an eyebrow. ¡°I know you''re hiding them in your closet.¡± ¡°| was trying to be a loyal friend,¡± she stated firmly with a fire in her eyes. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m throwing them away.¡± | almost choked at that. ¡°A-Aria! You don¡¯t need to do all of that.¡± ¡°Evie, | have to do this.¡± She was already making her way to her room. ¡°Our friendship matters more to me than his extremely handsome face.¡± As she ravaged her room for all evidence of Timothy merchandise, | couldn''t help butugh. She was. going the extra mile to prove a point, and I¡¯d argue that she was more determined than | was to erase his existence. | had let him in after what he¡¯d done, but part of me wondered if he¡¯d actually tried that hard. Maybe | was weak from the start? Even without the sex tape, how much was going to truly change between us? It seemed like the men in my life all acted the same, even yearster. My father never pulled away from the booze, even when he knew his daughter needed him. Bruce was still desperate to make my life miserable, and he¡¯d moved on to more deadly measures. Even my boss was adding himself into the line of men who sought to tear him down further. Timothy might not have been so different after all. Even with all the stories and smiles that we''ve shared, | could only believe that things would go downhill from here. Aria came rushing out, a bunch of rolled up posters tucked under her arms, as she 2/5 Chapter 95 made her way to the kitchen trash can. | followed her into the kitchen and she made a point of looking me in the eye before hastily stuffing each one in and jamming them down with her foot. | looked on, wondering how long until she retreated, but then she took the pitcher of old coffee and poured it into the trash. | shook my head, already hearing the hysterics toe. ¡°You''re going to hate yourself in a week,¡± | said, suppressing a chuckle. She pped the imaginary dust off of her hands and grunted. ¡°Maybe. But at least | can¡¯t salvage them now.¡± is ¡°Right-¡± | started to say right as the doorbell went off, startling us both. We exchanged nces before Aria decided to answer, shoving aside the shoes that we¡¯dzily kicked off at the door before opening it. When Timothy appeared on the other side, Aria gasped. ¡°You!¡± she shouted, and she moved to m the door before Timothy stuck his foot in the frame. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± he began. ¡°Aria, please, just...¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you,¡± said Aria.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Timothy poked his head in, meeting my gaze from across the room. ¡°Evie, it¡¯s important. | swear | wouldn¡¯t bother you for any other reason,¡± he exined desperately. After Aria had given him a good amount of struggle, | found myself relenting. ¡°Let him in,¡± | told her, and she shot me a look. She waited for me to change my mind, but | stayed firm in my position. Eventually, she gave in and stepped to the side, allowing Timothy to slip through. He stopped just a few steps away, looking more disheveled than before. There were dark circles beneath his eyes and his clothes were barely clinging onto his frame. Had he lost some weight? It took a moment for him to even react, his eyes trained on me with a certain intensity. | looked away, finding the attention overwhelming. ¡°What did you want to say to me?¡± He hesitated, wringing his hands. ¡°I need to make things right. Let me help you-¡± | scoffed bitterly, anger boiling to the surface. ¡°Help me? After what you did, 12:27 Fri, 22 Mar Timothy?¡± His face contorted with guilt, and he took a step closer. ¡°Evie, I¡¯m so sorry. | never meant for that video to hurt you. | only showed it to one person, and | never expected him to spread it.¡± My anger red, and | pointed a trembling finger at him. ¡°You think that¡¯s an excuse? You think a half- hearted apology erases what you did to me?¡± He was getting fidgety now. His eyes darted to the side and | realized that Aria had slowly edged her way out of the room, likely sensing the privacy of the conversation. ¡°No, Evie, it doesn¡¯t,¡± he continued, ¡°I know | can¡¯t make it right, but | want to try. Please, let me help you.¡± | shook my head, my voice choked with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t want your help, Timothy. I''ve managed to keep my life together despite what you did. | don¡¯t need you involved with Bruce again.¡± Timothy''s eyes widened, and | saw the flicker of recognition in them. Bruce. He knew. A shiver ran down my spine, and | could feel the past closing in on me, threatening to swallow me whole. ¡°Evie,¡± Timothy whispered, his voice desperate, ¡°I need to know the truth. Is Bruce involved in this?¡± | clenched my fists, torn between wanting to confide in Timothy and wanting to push him away. ¡°Don¡¯t pry, Timothy. Some doors are better left closed.¡± ¡°He could hurt you again, Evie,¡± Timothy pressed. ¡°Rememberst time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need the reminder,¡± | spat. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t either.¡± His lips thinned and he dropped his gaze to the floor. For a moment, his hand. lifted to where he had been stabbed in the stomach by Bruce, but it fell just as quickly. Right as he opened his mouth, Aria walked back in, her eyes zeroing in on Timothy. Timothy looked at Aria, his eyes pleading. ¡°Please, | just want to help. | can¡¯t tell you enough how sorry | am, Evie.¡± Aria¡¯s brow furrowed, and she stepped closer to me, her voice low and soothing. ¡°Evie? Do you trust him?¡± 12 Trust. The word hung in the air, heavy with my life. The word felt meaningless. ¡°| don¡¯t know,¡± | whispered, my voice barely audible. Aria studied me for a moment before turning to Timothy with a stern expression. ¡°Timothy, | think it¡¯s best if you leave now. Evie needs some time to sort things OUL.¡± Timothy''s shoulders slumped, and he nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll go. But please, Evie, think about what | said. I¡¯m here.¡± As Timothy left, the door closed behind him with a soft click, leaving me alone with Aria in the dimly lit apartment. Aria crossed her arms, her gaze unwavering. ¡°You okay?¡± she asked. I sank back onto the couch, turning my attention to the far wall. | heard Timothy¡¯s door m in the distance, and | squeezed my eyes shut. ¡°Yeah,¡± | muttered, my voice trembling. ¡°I''m okay.¡± | needed to solve this on my own. As always, Bruce is my problem. 5/5 fii) Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Bruce was no stranger to thew. Breaking it was his favorite hobby. | could still recall the moment he walked through the door of my father¡¯s home, a permanent smirk etched onto his face along with that practiced swagger. From the moment he locked eyes with me, | knew he¡¯d found his next punching bag. | tried to keep my distance from him, during High School, but | was well aware of the shady activities he was involved in behind closed doors. Teens and adults alike. would show up at our door for all sorts of things, most of which were illegally produced by his own hands. With my dad constantly out and my stepmother purposefully carefree, Bruce could bring over a serial killer and they¡¯d be none the wiser. Seven Years Ago I''de home earlier from school that day. Debate team was cancelled for the evening, so | had the luxury of trekking home while there was still a hint of daylight. | was less fortunate to find Bruce¡¯s truck parked in the driveway. | paused at the door, my hand wrapped around the doorknob, as | debated going in. | didn¡¯t have anywhere ¡ª or anyone or anyone ¡ª else to run to, but dealing with Bruce seemed like a bigger hassle than just sitting on the swings at the elementary school¡¯s yground until sundown. With a sigh, | tried the door and found that it was unlocked. | pushed through, trying to keep my steps quiet as | shut the door behind me and took off my shoes. Bruce¡¯s voice travelled down the hall, though he sounded preupied. ¡°Well, tell that asshole if he doesn¡¯t give me my fair share by the end of the week, I¡¯ll skin him alive,¡± he growled, and | heard winced when | heard ss shatter against the wall. ¡°No, you will tell him!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary to hear Bruce spout off violent threats, but | had yet to see him act on any of them. He wasn¡¯t exactly strong in build, and his skin had the pallor of someone who barely touched the skin. Of course, I¡¯d already learned not to underestimate his ability to manipte others. | slipped my backpack off my shoulders and walked into the kitchen. | grabbed 1/5 Chapter 96 one of the only decent looking apples out of the basket on the counter and took a small bite out of it, testing the taste. It had taken on the softened texture of a fruit far past its due date. Scrunching my nose, | threw out the rest of them and turned to the grocery list on the refrigerator door. The list was getting bigger and bigger, like they were expecting me to pull the weight when it came to grocery shopping. My sry was only so big and buying hundreds of dors¡® worth of food meant little with Bruce¡¯s impossible appetite. | dropped my bag onto the floor and hopped onto one of the seats at the breakfast bar. | dropped my head in my hands and shook it violently, wondering when I''d wake up from this nightmare. ¡°Who''s out there?¡± My heart stilled and | cursed myself, forgetting that Bruce was attentive when it suited him. His harsh steps echoed throughout the home as he entered the hallway and walked into the kitchen, spotting me at one of the seats. He narrowed his eyes. at first before a crooked grin edged its way onto his lips. ¡°Coco, hello,¡± he said slimily, sauntering over to the other side of the counter. | looked down, letting my hair fall over my eyes and effectively blocking his view of my face. ¡°Bruce,¡± | said coldly. He drummed his fingers along the counter and let out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve got some ¡®friends¡¯ing over soon. Best run along before they get here.¡± | leered up at him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Oh, interested in my little business?¡± he asked casually, tilting his head back. ¡°Il can show you a thing or two about making deals with people.¡± Finally, | pulled my bangs away and allowed him to take in my scrutinizing expression. He seemed pleased with this, however, his smile broadening. ¡°Oh, like you''re the master of maniption?¡± | prodded. Bruce leaned in close, his foul breath fanning against my face. ¡°It¡¯s second nature to me. You just find someone¡¯s weakness, their vulnerability, and you exploit it.¡± 2/5 Chapter 96 | felt a shiver run down my spine, a mixture of fascination and unease. Bruce had always been enigmatic, but now he was being open about a side of himself that I''d only heard whispers of. He had a reputation for hacking into secure systems, but he¡¯d always been careful not to reveal too much about his illicit activities. Just as the conversation was taking an unsettling turn, there was a knock at the door. Bruce tilted his head toward the door and lifted his eyebrows, a silent offering for me to watch him in action. | sat still as he walked toward the door and peered through the peep hole. ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked obnoxiously. Briefly, he caught me staring and gave me a wink. | shot him a look of disgust. ¡°You know who it is,¡± a familiar voice came through the door, already sounding agitated. ¡°Open up.¡± Bruce¡¯s persona seemed to morph right then. His rxed demeanor turned stiff and reserved as he opened the door and waved his visitors inside. When | saw who walked through, | froze. Timothy charged in, his expression stern. He didn¡¯t notice me sitting there with his back turned and his attention set solely on Bruce. Bruce smirked at him, his tone dripping with false cheer. ¡°Well, look who we have here. Timothy, what brings you to our humble abode?¡± Timothy wasted no time, his voiceced with irritation. ¡°Cut the crap, Bruce. Where are those CDs we asked for?¡± Bruce leaned against his desk, his eyes locked onto Timothy¡¯s. ¡°Ah, yes, the CDs. Well, it seems the price has gone up since our last conversation.¡± Timothy clenched his fists, his patience wearing thin. ¡°You can¡¯t just change the price like that, Bruce. We agreed on a fair deal.¡± Bruce chuckled darkly, his eyes dancing with mischief. ¡°Fair is such a subjective term, Timothy. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m willing to make apromise.¡± | watched in silence, my heart pounding in my chest. There was an air of danger in the room, and | could sense that things were about to take a turn for the worse. Timothy''s jaw clenched, his voice low and controlled. ¡°Fine, Bruce. Just tell us the new price, and we''ll settle this.¡± 3/5 50% 12:27 22 Mar Bruce¡¯s lips curled into a sly grin, and he turned his attention to me. ¡°How about this, Timothy? I''ll throw in Evie as part of the deal. That should bnce out the price, don¡¯t you think?¡± My heart skipped a beat, and | felt a flush of embarrassment wash over me. All eyes fell on me and | ducked my head, feeling the heat rush to my cheeks. | couldn''t tell if Bruce was joking or not. Timothy''s face darkened with anger, and he took a step forward, his voice sharp and unwavering. ¡°You nasty fuck. How are you going to disrespect your own sister like that?¡± My eyes widened and I looked up at Timothy. His eyes were on Bruce, but there was a passion behind his re that made my chest tighten and my heart quicken in pace. ¡°I''m here for the CDs,¡± Timothy repeated. ¡°Nothing else.¡± Bruce¡¯sughter filled the room, a sinister sound despite the humor in his expression. ¡°Dude, you''re such a buzzkill. Fine, fine, I''ll give you your precious CDs. But the price has gone up, so be prepared to pay.¡± Timothy looked at me once again and | couldn''t help but pause under his striking gaze. His hazel eyes considered me for a moment, curiosity taking over his previous anger. Eventually, he looked back at Bruce and scoffed. ¡°Fine.¡± Timothy reached into his pocket, producing a wad of cash. He counted out the money and handed it to Bruce. After receiving the payment, Bruce went to go. retrieve the burned CDs before shoving them into Timothy''s hands. ¡°Nice doing business with you,¡± Bruce said pleasantly, tucking the cash away. Timothy squinted at him, his fists clenched. ¡°Consider it thest time. Asshole.¡± As Timothy walked out in a huff, Bruce turned to me, a wicked glint in his eyes. ¡°Well, that was amusing, don¡¯t you think, Evie?¡± | red at him, my voiceced with anger. ¡°You''re despicable, Bruce. Offering me up like I¡¯m some kind of toy.¡± Bruce shrugged, unapologetic and unabashed. ¡°It¡¯s all in good fun, Evie. You shouldn''t take it so seriously.¡± But | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of vition and betrayal that had settled in my f& chest. Bruce¡¯s words had cut deep, and | couldn¡¯t deny that I''d been entertain his antics even slightly. As he continued tough, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder how deep his deceit ran and what other secrets he was hiding. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 There was an unpleasant atmosphere in the firm. The orchestra of clicking keyboards and humming printers did little to distract me from the watchful eyes that lurked all around. | hadn¡¯t had a moment of peace since my name came to be associated with Timothy''s. | sat at my desk, poring over a stack of legal documents, my fingers tapping nervously on the keyboard. | was still waiting for Bruce to send over the location, and just the suspense was tying my stomach into knots. He was expecting my body aspensation this time, and while | didn¡¯t intend on letting him get that far, the threat was still there. He''d been capable of stabbing Timothy just out of desperation, which increased my unease at letting him get involved. Timothy had caused me a lot of pain, but | couldn¡¯t stomach the idea of seeing him near death like that again. | also didn¡¯t want to feel in debt to him. As the day dragged on, | found myself growing less productive with work. | eventually rolled away from my desk and started to stretch, hoping the blood flow would wake me up a little. At that moment, | saw arge body emerge peripheral. in my | looked to my left and saw Mr. Erickson¡¯s plump form hovering in the doorway of my cubicle. He watched me silently, his beady eyes glued everywhere but my face. | dropped my arms and ced my hands in myp. As | pretended to focus on my work, | stole a nce in his direction. Mr. Erickson¡¯s eyes never left me, his expression inscrutable. | couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had drawn his attention to me, a junior attorney lost in the shuffle of the bustlingw firm. Sure, I''d done well on the Timothy case, but | was merely in the premature stages of my career. He¡¯d been hovering around the office a lottely, and his piercing gaze always seemed to fix itself on me. It was an unnerving sensation, the weight of his attention bearing down on me. Just as | was about to question him, he averted his eyes and walked away. 115 Chapter 97 22 Mar 0 ¡°Nice chat...¡± | muttered, my hand fluttering to my chest. | fastened the top button on my blouse and turned back around, turning my attention to theputerContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. screen. Before the unease could settle any further, a shadow fell over my desk, and | looked up to find Jasper, one of my colleagues, standing there. His typically confident demeanor seemed shaken, his voice hesitant as he spoke. ¡°Evie,¡± he began, his eyes shifting nervously. ¡°Jasper,¡± | returned, mimicking his tone. ¡°Whatever you have to say, can it wait until after my next break?¡± ¡°I need your help with a case,¡± he blurted out, and my jaw nearly dropped. ¡°I¡¯m stumped, and | can¡¯t seem to find the info that | need.¡± | raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite my own difort. Just days ago, he had. been in my face saying that | was only here because | was putting out. Here he was, once again begging for my assistance despite his self-proimed sess. ¡°Why me, Jasper?¡± | asked, my tone cautious. Jasper nced around nervously, lowering his voice. ¡°Because, Evie, you have a knack for finding creative solutions. | know we haven''t always seen eye to eye, but I¡¯m desperate here.¡± That was an understatement. He¡¯d gone out of his way to disy his animosity toward me. When I''d lent him a hand, even in the earlier days of our internship, I¡¯d assisted him solely so that he wouldn¡¯t screw up something huge. | hesitated, my initial instinct to refuse warring with a sense of duty to the client. ¡°What''s the case?¡± Jasper leaned in closer, his eyes darting to make sure no one was eavesdropping. ¡°It¡¯s a sensitive matter involving a high-profile client, and the stakes are incredibly high. | can¡¯t risk making a wrong move.¡± | sighed, feeling the weight of his desperation. He was really ying up the stakes. here. ¡°For the client¡¯s sake, Jasper, not yours.¡± Ahint of relief washed over Jasper¡¯s face as he nodded. ¡°Thank you, Evie. | owe your one. Heed Top Metal Stamping? Ort a 10% Discount (Start How) L 50% As we delved into the intricacies of the case. A client was suing another over some mimunications, most of which was undocumented. Without some print to distinguish where either had gone wrong in their agreement, | could understand why Jasper was so stumped. ¡°It says here that Mr. Downs at least owned the trademark for the logo. Do you know when or if it was renewed?¡± | asked Jasper. He shrugged, pencil tucked between his teeth as he rocked back in his chair. ¡°It expired just a month ago, right when Mr. Kloss decided to sue him. Convenient, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± | began, scrolling through the file on hisputer. I¡¯d dragged myputer chair over and settled beside him at his desk. He kept it remarkably neat, though | was certain it was because he hardly did any of his work too busy prancing around bragging about how sessful he is. | felt a pair of eyes burning into the back of my head once more. When | turned around, | spotted Mr. Erickson at the water dispenser, filling his cup. Of course, he was paying more attention to me than his cup that was overflowing. Jasper hummed beside me and | looked over at him. He watched as the boss. looked away before turning his attention to me, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What was that about?¡± he asked. | felt a chill run down my spine as | nced at Mr. Erickson, who was still standing just a few paces away. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± | admitted, dropping my voice at a whisper. ¡°He¡¯s been doing that a lottely.¡± Jasper¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression surprisingly one of concern, ¡°With you specifically?¡± | sighed, cing my hands back on the keyboard. My focus had already drifted away to Mr. Erickson¡¯s invasive stares, making me lose trach of where we''d been in the conversation. After a moment, | gave up on distracting myself. ¡°He¡¯s been getting pretty/close to me after Timothy''s trial. | figured he was just warming up to me...¡± Jasper nodded slowly. ¡°Warming up so much that he calls you for private conversations in his office?¡± | shook my head, my voice trembling. ¡°It¡¯s 3/5 Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 22 Mar not like that, like I¡¯ve told you before.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Jasper¡¯s gaze hardened, his skepticism clear. ¡°| can¡¯t afford to lose this job, Jasper. It¡¯s the only thing keeping me afloat right. now,¡± | reaffirmed. 50% He merely nodded in return, his chin propped up on his wrist. ¡°Right. You should probably check with him about it though.¡± | didn¡¯t have a good feeling about Jasper¡¯s curious expression, but | nodded in agreement. ¡°Maybe. Let''s focus on the case for now, and we''ll figure out a n.¡± As the day wore on, Jasper and | worked tirelessly, pouring over documents, dissecting legal precedents, and strategizing our approach. Despite my reservations, | couldn¡¯t deny that working alongside him had its benefits. He was taking my mind off of things, and since he was in a tight corner, he had to actually y nice or once. But as the workday came to a close, | couldn¡¯t escape the lingering unease that had settled in my gut. That night, as | sat alone in my dimly lit apartment, the soft glow of myptop screen the only source of illumination, a text message notification brought me out of my thoughts. | picked up my phone to find a message from the unknown number, and my heart sank as | read the words on the screen. It was from Bruce. The message contained a screenshot of a conversation between him and a random man, filled with explicit and incriminating messages. Bruce¡¯s text promised to send a sex tape for a hefty price. Try anything funny, and I''ll put your body all over the inte, Bruce texted. My hands trembled as | read the message, the weight of his threat settling like a heavy stone in my chest. | had no doubt that Bruce was capable of carrying out his threats, and | was trapped in a never¡ªending nightmare. As | stared at the ominous message on my phone, | couldn''t help but wonder if there was any way to escape the tangled web of deceit that had ensnared me. The shadows of my past Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) were closing in, and | was running out of options. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 As | drove home from thew firm, my mind swirled with conflicting emotions. The day had been a whirlwind, from assisting Jasper with his work to the impending confrontation. with Bruce. The weight of it all was starting to take a toll on me, and doubt gnawed at the edges of my resolve. The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the city streets. | couldn¡¯t help but rey the memories of Bruce¡¯s past assault in my mind. What would stop him from harming me, even with the police on my side? As | stepped out of the car and made my way up to my apartment, | couldn¡¯t shake the sense of unease that settled over me. The familiar surroundings of my home offered littlefort, and | found myself pacing back and forth, unable to settle my racing thoughts. | knew | couldn¡¯t let fear paralyze me. | hade this far, and | had a duty to not only myself but to all the people who had likely suffered at Bruce¡¯s hands. | needed.to confront my fears. head-on, to bring him to justice, and to put an end to the darkness that had haunted me for so long. With a sigh, | stepped out and made my way into the apartment. | met Aria inside and she immediately dragged me into my room to get me ready. The low hum of the city outside my apartment window seemed distant as | stood before my closet, staring at an array of provocative attire that she¡¯did out before. 1. me. Sensing my hesitation, Aria approached me with a reassuring smile. ¡°Evie, | know this isn¡¯t easy for you, but remember, we¡¯re doing this to bring Bruce to justice. It¡¯s all part of the n,¡± she said. | nodded, trying to push aside the wave of self¡ªdisgust that washed over me. ¡°I know, Aria, but wearing this... It feels like I¡¯m giving into him somehow.¡± Aria ced a gentle hand on my shoulder, her eyes filled with empathy. ¡°You¡¯re notpromising yourself, Evie. You¡¯re taking control of the situation and using it to our advantage. Think of it as a disguise, a necessary step to trap him.¡± 4/4 Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 50% Taking a deep breath, | began to pick out the most alluring outfit from my wardrobe-¡ªa fitted ck dress that left little to the imagination and high heels that added inches to my height. | felt a pang of difort as | slipped into the dress, but Aria helped zip me up. Once dressed, | looked at myself in the mirror, feeling a mixture of vulnerability and determination. Aria stepped up behind me, her voice aforting presence. ¡°You look stunning, Evie,¡± she said. ¡°But remember, it¡¯s just a costume. Beneath it all, you''re still the strong, resilient woman | know.¡± | offered her a faint smile, grateful for her unwavering support. ¡°Thank you, Aria. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± We headed out of my apartment and made our way to the predetermined meeting point with the police. It was a chilly evening, and the dimly lit street seemed eerily quiet. A sense of unease settled over me as we approached the unmarked van where the detectives and their team were waiting. Detective Collins greeted us with a reassuring smile as we climbed into the van. Aria and | were seated in the back, hidden from view by tinted windows. The van was equipped with surveince equipment, and cameras from every angle of theContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. street. Detective Anderson handed me a small earpiece and a concealed microphone, exining how they wouldmunicate with me during the operation. As | adjusted the earpiece, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of trepidation. This was the moment we had been working towards, the culmination of our efforts to bring Bruce to justice. Aria ced aforting hand on my shoulder as the detectives briefed us on the n. We would wait in the van until Bruce arrived at the rendezvous point, at which point | would exit the vehicle and engage in conversation with him. The detectives would be nearby, ready to move in if the situation escted. Detective Collins leaned forward, his voice low and reassuring. ¡°Evie, you¡¯ve shown tremendous courage ining forward with this information. We understand how difficult this must be for you, but we¡¯re here to help.¡± | fidgeted with the recording device in my hand, my nerves getting the better of me. ¡°I just... | can¡¯t believe | let it get this far.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Detective Anderson nodded, his gaze unwavering. ¡°We''ve been investigating Bruce for some time now, and your information could be the key to finally putting an- end to his criminal activities.¡± He motioned for me to approach, and | reluctantly extended my leg, allowing him to attach the small recording device to my thigh. | prayed it would be discrete enough to avoid. suspicion. It was surprisingly light. Detective Collins continued, his tone reassuring. ¡°We''ll be monitoring everything from a safe distance. Once we get the signal, we''ll move in and apprehend him. You won''t be alone, Evie.¡± All at once, my phone vibrated with a new message notification. | pulled it out with trembling hands and read the words on the screen. It was from Bruce. The message was short and ominous: ¡°I¡¯m heading to the hotel. You¡¯d better show up. My heart pounded in my chest as | quickly ryed the message to Aria through our prearranged signal. She gave me a reassuring nod and motioned for me to step outside. The recording device wrapped around my thigh felt like an anchor, a tangible reminder of the mission we were embarking on. | took a deep breath, willing myself to stay calm, and pushed open the cafe door. The hotel loomed in the distance, its grand facade illuminated by a soft, inviting glow. My steps felt heavy as | approached the entrance, my heart racing with every stride. | knew the risks involved, the danger of confronting Bruce head-on, but | couldn¡¯t turn back now. As | reached the hotel¡¯s entrance, | couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Aria and the detectives, who were keeping a discreet distance. Aria¡¯s eyes met mine, and she gave me an encouraging smile, mouthing the words, ¡°Go time.¡± With a final deep breath, | pushed open the hotel''s ss door and stepped into the opulent lobby. The chandeliers overhead cast a warm, golden hue, and the hushed conversations of guests added to the ambiance of luxury and sophistication. Head Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) SEND GIFT Chapter 98 | knew the room number from Bruce¡¯s message, and my heart raced as | made my way to the elevator. Every click of my heels on the marble floor felt like an eternity. As | entered the elevator and pressed the button for the designated floor, | couldn¡¯t shake the sense of dread that settled over me. The recording device on my thigh seemed to weigh a ton, a constant reminder of the precarious situation | was in. When the elevator doors opened, | stepped out onto the plush carpeted hallway, my heart pounding in my chest. | made my way to the door of the designated room and hesitated for a moment, my hand trembling as | reached for the doorknob, Heed Top Metal Stamping? Det a 10% Discount (Start How) 0 COMMENT 4 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 TIMOTHY POV Timothy couldn¡¯t shake the weight of his conversation with Josh from his mind as he walked into the hockey arena. The revtion that Bruce had been ckmailing him had shaken him to the core, and it was a burden he couldn¡¯t carry alone. But as heced up his skates and prepared for another long practice, he couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted. He wanted to protect Evie, but she refused him. If Bruce acted out like before, he couldn''t entertain the idea of him harming her in any way. That was more painful than not seeing her at all. He knew very! about Bruce, most of his knowledge stemming from rumors and the asional run in with the guy. In those brief moments, he could already tell that Bruce was a criminal in the making, if he hadn¡¯t been one already. It made Timothy¡¯s stomach turn just thinking about how Evie had to live in the same house as that degenerate. As Timothy stepped onto the ice, his teammates greeted him with nods and smiles. The rink was a sanctuary, a ce where he could temporarily escape the chaos of his thoughts. But today, the familiar feel of the cold ice beneath his skates and the sound of the puck hitting the boards did little to ease his inner turmoil. Timothy''s focus wavered as he skated through the drills, his mind drifting back to Evie and the desperate situation she found herself in. The temptation to abandon practice and go to her aid was strong, but he knew that she had rejected his help. It was a painful realization, and it left him feeling helpless and conflicted. Timothy''s thoughts were adrift as he glided across the ice during another grueling hockey practice. The recent turmoil involving Bruce and Evie had cast a long shadow over his mind, making it nearly impossible to concentrate on the drill. As the practice continued, Timothy¡¯s newfound ferocity became increasingly apparent. He battled fiercely for the puck, his body colliding with opponents in a way that surprised even himself. His teammates didn¡¯tin, however. In fact, they seemed pleased with the attitude, like it gave him the edge they were looking for. One of his teammates, Scott, skated over to Timothy after practice. He pped. Timothy on the back, a grin on his face. ¡°Timothy, you were on fire out there 4/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start How) today! Are you heading out to dinner with the rest of us after practice?¡± Timothy wiped the sweat from his brow and nced at Scott. ¡°Thanks, man,¡± Timothy replied, his voice somewhat distant. ¡°I appreciate the invite, but | think I¡¯m just going to head to the showers and call it a night. Got some stuff on my mind, you know?¡± Scott nodded, giving him a thumbs up. ¡°No problem, buddy. Catch you at the next practice.¡± With that, Timothy skated away from the conversation, his mind still a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. He knew that he needed some space to process everything that had happened, and the solitude of the locker room and the soothing rush of the shower offered a brief respite from the chaos of his thoughts. As he entered the locker room, the familiar scent of sweat and hockey gear greeted him. The room was filled with the sounds of teammates joking and chatting as they prepared to shower and change. Timothy found his own corner and undressed quickly, the weight of the day''s events hanging heavily over him. As he turned on the shower and stepped beneath the cascading water, he found that the icy temperatures did little to calm him. The pain he saw in Evie¡¯s eyes still haunted him. Once he had showered and dressed, Timoy made his way out of the locker room. As he turned the corner, he spotted Alex just a few feet away. Timothy''s curiosity got the better of him, and he slowed his pace, pretending to tie his shoces as he observed the interaction from a distance. Alex was engaged in a hushed conversation with a random man, their voices barely audible over the echoing sounds of the emptying arena. Timothy strained to catch any words he could, and as he focused, he overheard something that sent a chill down his spine. The words ¡°fair return¡± came from Alex''s mouth as he slipped a wad of cash into the man¡¯s hands.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The implications of those words hit Timothy like a freight train. Fixed matches in the hockey league were not only illegal but could ruin careers and reputations. He had only seen one case of that in his whole career, and he figured nobody else would be dumb enough to continue it. 2/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 99 As Alex finished his conversation and turned to walk away, he caught sight of Timothy. Their eyes locked for a moment, and Alex gave him a sly wink before disappearing around the corner, leaving Timothy both confused and frustrated. Timothy had never been one to involve himself in the rivalries and politics of the hockey world. He simply loved the game and the thrill ofpetition. But now, he found himself once again being thrust into a world of deceit. He had already gained a small reputation for causing trouble merely for speaking up against the corruption. Of course, he was praise by dedicated fans and supportive teammates alike for him and Evie setting things right, but that came with encroaching on the territory of shadier figures. He almost wondered what Ste¡¯s father was doing now since he was already pretty well established. The fortunate side of that was not having Ste around to constantly cling onto him wherever he went. Her desperate attempts at grabbing his attention only brought on unwanted attention from the press. Supposedly, angering her father was all Timothy needed to push her away for good. That night, as Timothy returned home, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease that had settled over him. The possibility of Alex¡¯s involvement in a fixed match was like watching a ticking time bomb, waiting to explode and bring more chaos. before the dust had even settled. As he stepped out of his car and made his way to the front door, he was met with a sight that left him even more bewildered. On the farthest part of the lot, Evie stood by her car, her figure adorned in a skin tight dress and heavy makeup that was starkly different from her usual modest and understated style. Timothy''s heart raced as he watched her. The dim glow of the streetlights cast long. shadows on the pavement, and he couldn''t help but wonder where she was going dressed like that. His instincts told him that something was amiss. Right as Timothy was about to call out to her, Evie ducked into the passenger seat of the car while the driver started up the engine. He scrunched up his face and backed away as the high beam lights flickered on. Against his better judgment, Timothy walked back to his car. He knew it was a risky move, but he couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that something was deeply wrong, and it had Bruce written all over it. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) He climbed back into life as he pulled out of the driveway, keeping a safe she drove through the quiet streets of the city. & COMMENT Chapter 100 Chapter 100 My heart raced like a runaway train as | stood outside the discreet hotel room, fear and determination churning within me like a stormy sea. This was it-the culmination of months of careful nning and nerve-wracking risks. | took a deep breath, adjusting the recorder taped to my thigh, its weight growing heavier with each step. Lucas was situated in the room across the hall, silently waiting to intervene if things took a dangerous turn. | nodded at him, gratitude pooling in my chest for his unwavering support. We hade too far to let anything go wrong now. Aria and the authorities were right outside, also ready to step in if anything went wrong. | was still on my own up in that cramped little hallway. It was a risky dance, but it was the only way to expose Bruce. | pushed open the door to the hotel room, my heart pounding as | stepped inside. Bruce was already there, lounging casually as if he held all the cards. His smug smile sent a shiver down my spine, but | couldn¡¯t afford to falter. | had to stay strong. ¡°Evie, my dear, you''re looking positively radiant,¡± Bruce purred, his eyes raking over me with unsettling intensity. He moved closer, and | fought to keep myposure as he got overly touchy, his hands brushing against my arm in a way that made my skin crawl. | forced a smile, my fingers trembling slightly as | brushed a strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°Can we just get this over with?¡± His arrogant grin widened, as if he believed he had already won. ¡°Ah, someone¡¯s eager.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As he leaned in, his breath hot against my ear, | felt my stomach churn. But | couldn¡¯t let my fear show. With every word | chose, | had to y the part perfectly, extracting the information we needed without arousing his suspicions. The hotel room exuded an atmosphere of concealed malevolence. The air was thick with tension as Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) A Bruce and | faced each other, locked in a dangerous dance of wills. | despised every moment | was forced to be in his presence, but I''d learned that survival requires embracing the role I¡¯d chosen. Bruce¡¯s chilling smile sent shivers down my spine as he gestured toward the small table adorned with a bottle of wine and two crystal sses. ¡°Care for some wine?¡± The very thought of sharing a drink with him made my stomach churn, but | forced a polite smile. ¡°Sure, why not.¡± He poured the wine with an exaggerated flourish, his eyes locked onto mine the entire time. | watch the deep crimson liquid cascade into the ss. As he handed me the ss, his fingers brushed against mine, and | suppressed a shudder. ¡°To new beginnings,¡± he proposed, lifting his ss in a mock toast. | gritted my teeth and raised my ss in return, my mind racing with a thousand thoughts. Each sip | took felt like a bitter reminder of my circumstances. As the wine warmed my throat, Bruce¡¯s eyes never left mine. | could practically feel his satisfaction, his belief that he¡¯d finally cornered me. He took a step closer and my heart raced, the proximity igniting a desperate fight-or-flight response within me. ¡°And to finally taking what was rightfully mine,¡± he continued, his voice dripping with arrogance. | swallowed hard, my fingers tightening around the stem of the ss. | wanted nothing more than to m the ss against his smug face, but | knew that would only lead to disaster. Instead, | lifted my ss slightly, forcing a semnce ofpliance. ¡°To new beginnings,¡± | echoed, my voice cold and measured. His smile widened, and | saw a flicker of something sinister in his eyes. The tension in the room was frightening, an electrifying charge that hung between us like a noose. And then, in an instant, everything spiraled out of control. Bruce¡¯s hand shot out, his grip like iron as he seized my arm. Panic surged through me as he pulled me toward him, his strength overpowering. The wine sses. tumbled from our hands, crashing to the floor in a cacophony of shattered ss. | stumbled and found myself on the bed, the fabric beneath me like quicksand. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 100 The scent of the wine filled the air, mingling with the fear that clenched at my throat. Bruce loomed over me, his weight pinning me down as his fingers dug into my wrists. ¡°No more games, Evie,¡± he hissed, his breath hot against my skin. | struggled against his grip, my heart racing as | tried to wriggle free. ¡°Let go of me, Bruce!¡± | howled. Hisughter was chilling, a sound that echoed with the darkness that resided within him. ¡°You think you can just walk away from this? After all you¡¯ve done?¡± The usation rung hollow. He was the one who had orchestrated this twisted game of maniption, but | know that reasoning with him is futile. My only chance was to buy enough time for Lucas and Aria to intervene. | summoned all the strength | could muster and began to kick wildly, catching him. off guard. His grip loosened just enough for me to slip out from under him. Adrenaline coursed through my veins as | scrambled to my feet, every fiber of my being urging me to run. | refused to show him my fear. | stood my ground, my breath ragged as | met his. gaze with defiance. ¡°You can¡¯t control me anymore, Bruce. The truth wille out, and you''ll pay for everything you¡¯ve done.¡± He was on his feet in an instant, his expression twisted with rage. | braced myself for his advance, ready to defend myself if necessary. All of a sudden, loud sirens red from down below. Blue and red lights shed across the windows, growing brighter by the second. Tires squealed on the pavement and car doors mmed with an urgency. Before Bruce could make a move, the door burst open, and Lucas rushed in. ¡°Keep your hands off of her!¡± he growled, advancing toward Bruce. Time seems to freeze then. Outnumbered, Bruce¡¯s arrogance was reced with desperation. The room is a whirlwind of chaos as Lucas propelled toward Bruce, only for the other man to dodge him swiftly. As Lucas collided into the nearby table, Bruce took that opportunity to run. ¡°Stop, Bruce!¡± | cried out, and against my better judgement, | gave chase. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) The hotel room erupted in chaos, a storm of shing lights, shouting voices, and the desperate rush of footsteps. Bruce¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his arrogant demeanor having finally eroded. In a heartbeat, he was out the door. moved instinctively, my fear¡ªfueled determination propelling me forward. The room blurred around me as | followed him down the corridor, my heart pounding in my chest like a drum. | couldn''t let him escape. Not after everything we had been through to bring him down. The authorities were right behind me, their presence slightly reassuring. The tter of footsteps echoed in my ears as we descended the stairs and burst out into the night, the cold air biting at my skin. The city road stretched before us, an expanse of shadows and uncertainty. Bruce¡¯s figure darted ahead, his desperation giving him an edge as he fled. But | wasn¡¯t about to let him slip through our fingers. to let him We continued on through thebyrinthine streets of the city. My breath came in ragged gasps as | pushed myself harder, my muscles burning with the effort. Every step brought me closer to the one thing | had dreamed of for so long-seeing Bruce brought to justice. My heart thundered in my chest as the gap between Bruce and me closed. He cast a wild nce over his shoulder, his panic evident even from a distance. But just as it seemed like the was closing in, a car materialized from the shadows, its tires screeching against the pavement. Before any of us could react, the car collided with Bruce, sending him sprawling to the ground. Time seemed to slow as | skidded to a stop, my breath catching in my throat. Brucey on the pavement, his body twisted and broken. The authorities surged. forward, surrounding him in a whirlwind of uniforms and shing badges. Relief surged through me, a storm of emotions that threatened to overwhelm my senses. We had him. We had finally caught him. But even as that relief washed over me, a shadow fell over my consciousness. As the dust settled, however, | happened to look in the direction of the car that had Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) single-handedly done away with my struggles. A tall figure emerged from the car -a figure had me frozen with shock. SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) Timothy stepped out of the car, his face a canvas of guilt and disbelief. His eyes met mine, and for a Suddenly, he moment, all the words we couldn¡¯t say hung in the air between us.. came rushing toward me, wrapping me in a hug that felt all to comforting. Trapped in his warm hold, | could barelyprehend where | was. At first, my trembling hands slid up the expanse of his leathered covered back and | allowed myself to breathe him in for the briefest of moments. Evie,¡± he began, his voiceced with regret, ¡°Are you okay?¡± His voice broke the spell. Abruptly, | snatched myself away and smoothed down my shirt. | swallowed deeply, but the lump remained in my throat. My breathing was stillbored from the long run and my body was covered in a sheen of fresh sweat. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡°| can exin,¡± Timothy said, stepping closer. But | couldn¡¯t bear to hear it. The weight of his betrayal, his recklessness, bore down on me. He had put a stop to Bruce, who would seemingly spend a good. amount of time in the hospital, but that did little to elevate him. had trusted him, confided in him, and he had nearly caused more misery for me. Guilt twisted in his expression. ¡°I never wanted things to happen this way. | was trying to stop Bruce-¡± ¡°Stop,¡± | interrupted, my voice cold. ¡°I can¡¯t... | can¡¯t hear it right now.¡± The memories rushed in-the video he had made of us for a foolish bet, theughter that had been hollow all along. The realization that | had been a pawn in his game, my vulnerability exploited for his amusement-it was a wound that cut deep. It was Timothy¡¯s video that Bruce got a hold of to begin with. Footsteps echoed from behind me and | turned to see Lucas and Aria approaching, concern etched on their faces. ¡°Evie, are you okay?¡± Lucas asked, his voice gentle. | wanted to respond, to reassure them that | was fine, that | could handle this. But Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now)Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. the truth was, | was shattered. The foundation of my trust had crumbled, and the fragments were too sharp to hold. Timothy took a step closer, his expression wrought with sorrow. ¡°Evie, | never meant to hurt you.¡± My anger red, a wildfire of emotions | couldn¡¯t contain. ¡°But you did, Timothy. You hurt me in ways you can¡¯t even begin to understand.¡± His shoulders sagged under the weight of my words, his own pain evident in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Evie. | wish | could go back and change things.¡± The truth was, | didn¡¯t know what | wanted anymore. The pain of his betrayal was too fresh, too raw. My heart ached, torn between the friend | had thought he was and the person he had revealed himself to be. ¡°| do too,¡± | whispered. As the tears came in full force, | turned away from him, my gaze fixed on the distance. ¡°I need time,¡± | whispered, my voice barely audible even to myself. Timothy nodded, his expression pained. ¡°I understand. I''ll give you space.¡± With that, he walked back to his car, the engine rumbling to life. As he drove away, the sound of his departure was like an echo of the trust that had been broken between us. | was left standing there, the weight of the night bearing down on me. Aria pulled me into a hug and smoothed down my messy hair, whispering into my ear that things would be all right. Lucas ced a hand on my shoulder, his touch a gentle anchor. ¡°Evie, we¡¯re here for you. Whatever you need.¡± | turned to him, my bottom lip quivering. ¡°Thank you.¡± Aria gave me a pat on the head. ¡°We''ll get through this, Evie. Together.¡± | nodded, grateful for their presence even as | grappled with the storm of emotions swirling within me. The end of Bruce''s torment was a wee one. However, it seemed like it hade at a cost. | wanted to dismiss Timothy from my life after all this, but why did that feel so Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) wrong? The interrogation room was stark and cold, the harsh fluorescent lights casting an unforgiving re on everything. | sat there, the weight of the events that had unfolded hanging heavy around me. The officers¡® questions were relentless, probing every corner of my involvement with Bruce, dissecting the web of deceit he had woven around me. | answered their questions truthfully, each word a painful admission of my vulnerability, my mistakes. The air in the room felt stifling, and my heart raced as | recounted the way Bruce had tried to ckmail me, to manipte me into giving up not just my money, but my body as well. The words felt like a confession, a bitter acknowledgment of the darkness that had seeped into my life. When the interrogation finally ended, | walked out of that room with a sense of emptiness, like a piece of me had been left behind. Aria and Lucas were waiting for me in the hall, both looking more disheveled than before. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Aria asked, her voice soft. | nodded, though the truth was that | didn¡¯t know how to define ¡°okay¡± anymore. The events of the past few days had left me mentally and physically taxed. As we left the police station, the exhaustion seemed to take over then. My limbs had jellified and | had to lean against Lucas and Aria for support. They carried me to the car and let me settle in the passenger seat before shutting the door. Through the ss, | heard their muffled conversation, hardly discrete as they¡± would asionally nce in my direction and frown. | turned my head away and looked out the other window, taking in the flickering city lights and dangling power lines. Eventually, my eyelids grew heavy and sleep finally imed me. The truth was out now, but the scars remained. | had thought that revealing the truth would bring closure, but instead, it had opened up a new chapter of pain. The next couple of days passed in a blur. The weight of my confession, the sense. 3/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) D of being vulnerable and exposed, hung over me like a cloud. The world felt muted, colors dulled and emotions ttened. | tried to carry on with my daily routines, but it was as if | was moving through a haze, detached from everything around me. And then, as if to add salt to the wound, | saw it-the online buzz surrounding Timothy. Articles hailed him as a hero, his actions painted as those of a valiant savior. Pictures of him standing tall, a figure of strength, were sshed across social media. And then there was me, his damsel in distress and ¡°lover*. The irritation that surged within me was intense, a fire that zed against the numbness | had been feeling. | wasn¡¯t a damsel, and | certainly wasn¡¯t his lover. | had faced Bruce head-on, | had yed my part in taking him down. it It was also Timothy''s actions that allowed Bruce to threaten me. Of course, benefited his image to cast me as the helpless victim, a role that | refused to ept. | knew Penny had a hand in them, and while | couldn¡¯t fault her for doing her job, it didn¡¯t ease my nerves. | scrolled through the articles, my frustration growing with each word. The truth was far moreplex than the stories being spun, and | was tired of being reduced to a one-dimensional character in this. twisted drama. Aria approached me over it, her voice gentle. ¡°Evie, | know it¡¯s hard to see this, but people are reacting to what they know. They don¡¯t know the whole story.¡± | sighed, my fingers gripping the phone tightly. ¡°It¡¯s just... it feels like everything I''ve done, everything I¡¯ve been through, is being twisted around.¡± She ced a hand on my shoulder, her eyes filled with empathy. ¡°You¡¯re strong, Evie. Don¡¯t let their perceptions define you.¡± SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Chapter 102 Chapter 102 In the days that followed, | made a conscious effort to regain my sense of agency. | threw myself into my work, channeling my frustration into every task | tackled. Aria and Lucas were by my side, offering unwavering support as | navigated the aftermath of the revtions. Bruce was still in the hospital, and the authorities were waiting to question him. whenever he woke up. If he woke up, of course. It was slowly urring to me that Timothy had indeed. hit him with his car, causing spinal damage and a head fracture. Whether those would be crippling in the near future was a consequence | didn¡¯t entirely reject. One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in shades of orange and pink, | found myself standing by the window, lost in thought. Aria joined me at the window, offering a mug of hot chocte. ¡°You''ve been cooped up all day. Have you been out at all, besides for work?¡± | shook my head, a mixture of emotions churning within me. ¡°I¡¯m trying. It¡¯s just... hard.¡± On the couch, Lucas took a sip of his mug, whipped cream rubbing off on his lips. ¡°Evie, you need to find yourself. You can¡¯t hide forever.¡± ¡°I''m not hiding.¡± | said, my fingers tracing patterns on the edge of my cup. ¡°I¡¯ve just been busy.¡± Lucas leaned forward, his gaze intense. ¡°You shouldn''t even be at work right now. Do they not give out vacations at your firm?¡± ¡°Not like she¡¯d take them,¡± Aria retorted. ¡°You need to get out there, Evie.¡± Lucas nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah! Get dolled up, go to a bar, and just have a good. time. Maybe even meet some strapping men on your way?¡± | hesitated, the thought of stepping into the world again a daunting one. Even meeting another man out there, when Timothy had taken up so much of my focus, was slightly terrifying. More discretely, | wasn¡¯t exactly enthusiastic about shifting that focus. But the resolve in their eyes mirrored the determination growing within me. Head Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 50% Ultimately, | felt myself break under the pressure of it. The next evening, | stood in front of my mirror, a mixture of excitement and uncertainty swirling within me. My reflection stared back, though she was more polished than she felt. My lipstick was a striking red and my eyes were outlined with a dusky eyeshadow. As | got ready, | scrolled through my social media feed, the images of Timothy¡¯s newfound hero status ring back at me. It was a bitter pill to swallow-the realization that he was being celebrated while | was still grappling with the aftermath of his betrayal. Something shifted within me when | looked at those images. The irritation | had felt before transformed into a simmering determination. If Timothy could reinvent himself, then | could do the same. With a newfound sense of purpose, | headed to the bar that Aria had rmended. The ce was alive withughter, music, and the energy of people seeking to escape their own realities. The air was thick. with possibility, and | was determined to seize it. As | entered the bar, my heart raced. | felt a mixture of excitement and anxiety, the sensation of being in an unfamiliar territory after being cocooned in misery for several days. my own But then, as if fate was testing me, | spotted him. Timothy. He was there, his presence like a ghost from my past. My pulse quickened, and my fingers tightened around the strap of my purse. | took a deep breath, my resolve firming. This was my chance-to show him, and myself, that | was not defined by the role he had cast me in. sat at the bar and ordered a drink to start the night out. Hopefully some liquor would help me case my way into the night. | nned on being more spontaneous. As the night wore on, | felt the nces, the curiosity of those around me. It was as if they sensed the change in me, the transformation that was unfolding beneath the surface. The bust of my dress dipped low enough to expose a good amount of cleavage, and curious eyes certainly lingered there whenever | greeted passing patrons. Need Top Metal Stamping? Det 10% Discount (Start Now] A Chapter 102 Timothy was one of those curious eyes. He was seated at a table across the room, surrounded by hockey friends and likely female fans of his. They were draped over him, but he kept his eyes trained on me with an amusing intensity.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. And then, just as | had hoped, Timothy slid out of his seat and started approaching me. His expression was strained as he tapped me on the shoulder. ¡°Evie?¡± | turned to face him, attempting to keep my voice low and seductive. Timothy. When did you get here?¡± He shifted ufortably, his guilt evident in the lines of his face. ¡°I thought you saw me.¡± I shrugged, my gaze steady. ¡°Well, you kind of blended in. There''s already a lot to look at in this bar His eyebrow twitched and | felt a smirk emerge on my lips. Pushing his buttons had a surprising draw to it. It was liberating, reminding him of the pain he had caused. ¡°This bar is okay, but | wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s the best in terms of quality,¡± he mumbled, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Hopefully you weren¡¯t looking for that here.¡± | was prepared to shoot down his assumptions, but then | spotted him¡ªa man. sitting at the bar, his eyes locked onto mine. He was attractive, his blonde hair tousled just enough to be intentional, and his eyes a striking blue. Most importantly, he was very interested in me. | felt a smile tugging at the corners of my lips as | turned back to Timothy. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to move on,¡± | said, my voice laced with a challenge. He watched me, a mixture of emotions flickering in his eyes. ¡°Evie, please... | held his gaze for a moment, not feeling the closure that | had been desperate to reach. Right as | felt myself wavering beneath his gaze, | shut it down. ¡°I''ve got better things to do right now,¡± | said, my voice low and hoarse. With that, | turned away, my heart racing as | walked toward the man at the bar. | felt his eyes on me, an unspoken invitation that drew me closer. As | reached him, a smile formed on his lips. ¡°Mind if | join you?¡± | asked. He shook his head with a smile. ¡°Not at all.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Det a 10% Discount (Stari Nom) COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 103 Chapter 103 My n was going surprisingly well. | guess good makeup and a dress was bound to draw an audience. As | slid into the seat beside him, the man leaned in and chuckled. ¡°Can | buy you a drink?¡± I returned his smile, my confidence growing with each step. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± As he ordered our drinks, | learned that his name was Harry. There was an air of understanding between us. This wasn¡¯t going to go any deeper, and we enjoyed the air of mystery between us well enough. And as we conversed, | felt more confident in bringing him somewhere more private. The night wore on, the bar around us bing a blur as the conversation grew more heated. Weughed, we flirted, and in those moments, | felt a small sense of liberation. The weight of the past weeks seemed to fade into the background, reced by the intoxicating rush of being attractive to someone. As the music swelled and the energy of the bar reached its peak, Harry leaned in, his lips dangerously close to mine. ¡°Do you want to get out of here?¡± The question hung in the air, the possibility of whaty ahead a thrilling. possibility. | hesitated for a moment, the echoes of caution sounding in my mind. But then | looked into his eyes¡ªthe promise of adventure¡ªand | nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± | said, my voice trembling slightly. With a smile that was both alluring and genuine, he took my hand, leading me toward the exit. | was doing the right thing. | was letting loose... Right? The cool night air was a wee contrast to the warmth of the bar, and as wel stepped out onto the sidewalk, | felt a rush of exhration. The city around us was alive, a canvas of possibilities waiting to be explored. Harry¡¯s gaze held a spark, a shared understanding of the uncharted territory we were about to navigate together. As we walked side by side, the world around us seemed to fade into the background. The streetlights cast a soft glow, casting shadows that danced with the rhythm of our steps. And in that moment, | felt a sense of freedom¡ªan escape Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) from the weight of my past, from the pain that had held me captive. As we turned a corner, | stole a nce at Harry. His eyes were filled with a mix of anticipation and desire, his presence a reminder that the night held endless possibilities. And as our hands brushed against each other, the connection between us ignited once more, a me that burned brighter with every passing second. ¡°| have to admit,¡± he said, his voice a seductive whisper, ¡°I like you, Evie.¡± | smiled tightly. ¡°I think | like you too, Harry.¡± In the back of my mind, | couldn¡¯t deny that part of my motivation was to show Timothy that | wasn¡¯t tethered to the past, but this was uncharted territory. As we arrived at a nearby hotel, the glow of the neon lights casting a surreal ambiance, my heart beat wildly in my chest. | wanted to prove to myself that | could be free, that | could live in the moment without the shackles of my past weighing me down. Harry seemed well-versed in this arena, guiding me along with a carefree air that | only hoped to match. As we stood at the door of the hotel room, doubt crept in. Harry peered over at me, a mischievous glint in his eye as we went to unlock the door. Once it swung open, his lips were crashing against mine with a shocking amount of passion. ¡°Oh!¡± | gasped, sping onto his shirt for support. Harry¡¯s eyes held a mixture of anticipation and desire as he left a trail of wet kisses down my neck. His hands teased the zipper of my dress and eventually | felt the material loosen around my waist. He looped his arms beneath my thighs and hoisted me up,tching back onto my lips as he carried me to the bed. As | flopped onto the lumpy mattress, | looked into his eyes, searching for something¡ªan answer, a sign, But all | found was my own uncertainty reflected back at me. And then, just as the moment hung in the bnce, the truth rose to the surface, unbidden and undeniable. ¡°I''m sorry,¡± | said, pressing a hand to his chest. He was halfway through taking his shirt off. ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡± He looked puzzled, his brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 50% | nodded, my voice steady despite the tears threatening to escape. ¡°It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s just...I¡¯m not as free as | thought | was.¡± He studied me for a moment, though his gaze was refreshingly understanding. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s all right. We don¡¯t have to do anything here.¡± With a heavy heart, | turned away and curled into a ball. ¡°Thank you.¡± We sat in deadening silence for a while. The clock on the wall ticked away, its echoes giving a warped sense of time. ¡°Hey,¡± | rolled over to find Harry still sitting there, his gaze fixed on me with a certain curiosity. ¡°Are you okay?¡± | offered a small smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. | just... I¡¯m sorry for not being able to go through with it.¡± He shrugged, his smile gentle. ¡°It''s alright. If your heart¡¯s not in it, then it¡¯s the right decision.¡± His words were slightly soothing, though the situation was still embarrassing. | suppose | had looked so self-confident that | fooled everyone but myself. ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± As we Sat there, afortable silence settled between us. And then, curiosity got the better of him. ¡°Can | ask what stopped you?¡± | hesitated for a moment, my gaze drifting to the pale wall. There¡¯s someone else... someone | think | love. But he was always hurting me.¡± Harry tilted his head to the side. ¡°If he truly loved you, he would make things. right.¡± | let out a bitterugh. ¡°He was trying to, but then something from our past resurfaced, something that put that to an end.¡± Harry studied me for a moment, his gaze searching. ¡°It sounds like aplicated. situation.¡± ¡°It is. I''m torn between wanting to give him another chance and protecting myself from getting hurt again,¡± | told him. He stepped closer, his eyes filled with a warmth that was both friendly and sincere. Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 103.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s up to you. If he¡¯s trulymitted to making things right, maybe you''ll find a way to forgive him.¡± His words resonated within me and lifted the weight in my heart. | suppose it really was up to me at this point. | looked into his eyes and sniffled. ¡°Thank you, Harry.¡± He smiled, his hand brushing the air out of my eyes. ¡°You''re wee, Evie. | think you¡¯re a capable woman.¡± When | left the hotel, a sense of unease settled within me. | had tried to prove something-to Timothy, to myself¡ªbut in the end, | had only proven that my heart was still tangled up in the past. The city streets stretched before me, as | walked along the sidewalk. My heels. echoed in the quiet of the night and eventually | grew tired of them. | paused to slip them off before letting them dangle over my fingers, though the temptation to toss them was there. They would be easy to discard, unlike other things. Other people. It was as if Timothy hadtched every fiber of his being into my existence, weaving and knotting every direction of my story until | was forced back toward him. No matter how much | wanted to hate him for what he¡¯d done, | couldn¡¯t bring myself to do so. Could | ever break free? SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 The nightclub¡¯s vibrant atmosphere pulsed with energy, a symphony of shing lights and pounding beats that reverberated through the air. Timothy and Ethan were immersed in the rhythmic dance, the pulsating music and vibrant crowd. For Timothy, this night was meant to be an escape¡ªa chance to shed his worries and immerse himself in the electric fervor of the club. As women swayed and moved around him, theirughter and flirtatious nces went unnoticed. Timothy¡¯s attention was elsewhere, his mind locked onto an image that gnawed at him like a relentless itch. Evie¡¯s departure with a mysterious man from the bar had ignited a firestorm of emotions within him. The memory was a poison that seeped through his thoughts, sending tendrils of jealousy and insecurity coursing through his veins. It was an image that had taken root, and he found himself unable to shake the feeling that he had lost something irreceable. Amidst the dance floor¡¯s cacophony, Ethan¡¯sughter intertwined with the music in carefree abandon. A woman was in Timothy¡¯s line of sight then, grinding against him. Yet, his gaze remained distant, his eyes haunted by the memory of Evie¡¯s body pressed to his own. Ethan was watching Timothy closely, asionally bumping into him to snap him. out of his daze. Eventually, he leaned in, raising his voice to be heard over the music. ¡°You seem a bit off tonight, Tim. Something on your mind?¡± Timothy managed a faint smile, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Just lost in thought, that''s all.¡± As the night progressed, Timothy¡¯s energy began to wane. After hisst drink, the relentless beat of the music became an exhausting pulse, and he felt the weight of fatigue settle into his bones. He stepped back from the dance floor, allowing his movements to slow as the exhaustion took hold. Amidst the crowd''s ecstatic rhythm, Ethan¡¯s silhouette disappeared from view, Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 12-29 Fri, 22 Mar though his voice echoed in Timothy''s ears. As the music''s tempo swelled, his attempts to maintain his bnce faltered. The world around him spun in a kaleidoscope of colors and sound, leaving him disoriented and vulnerable. In the midst of this turmoil, a figure emerged¡ªa woman whose intentions remained shrouded in enigma. She moved through the crowd with a purpose, making her way to Timothy''s side. He let her help him into his booth and gave his bicep a light squeeze. ¡°Can''t handle your liquor, big boy?¡± she purred into his ear, her long nails trailing along his wrist. Timothy attempted to pull away, but he quickly lost his bnce and was forced back into the woman¡¯s arms. She grabbed the cup in front of her and let her hand hover over its top. For a brief moment, Timothy saw something drop from her hand and into the drink. The liquid began to bubble and fizz up. ¡°What-¡± Timothy shook his head, not sure if he¡¯d seen that right. The women didn¡¯t wait for the fizz to settle before bringing the drink to his lips. ¡°Here. Cool your head,¡± she said. The liquid poured into Timothy¡¯s cken mouth and he nearly choked as it leaked down his throat. He gargled and nearly spat out the substance, but she was quick enough to p a hand over his mouth and force him to swallow.. Timothy felt his resistance crumble when his limbs fell loose. He was defenseless against her guiding touch as she led him across the dance floor, the music fading into the distance. Together, they stepped out of the club and into the cool night air, the light and sounds a blur around him. He struggled to walk as she led him to a secluded car parked a few blocks down. She shove him into the passenger''s seat and buckled him in before pressing a cold kiss to his temple. Timothy groaned in protest, wiping away the oily substance she had left on his head. His hand came back smeared in red. ¡°Don''t worry, darling. | will take care of you. Just like before,¡± she said, tracing the edge of his chin with a sharp nail. Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Timothy felt his eyes drooping shut as the woman mmed the car door shut. She walked to the driver¡¯s side and slipped into the seat with haste. The car roared to life, and she gave Timothy onest nce before pulling away from the curb. Morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle glow upon the unfamiliar room. Timothy¡¯s head throbbed with the aftermath of a restless night, his thoughts still shrouded in the fog of confusion. As consciousness reasserted itself, he groaned, his hand instinctively reaching for his forehead. The night hadn''t gone as expected. He had intended to spend the night letting loose and getting as buzzed as humanely possible. Instead, he was lying in a bed frighteningly smaller and fluffier than his own. His thoughts drifted to Evie-the woman who had haunted his thoughts since the moment they''d met. He had been driven by a desire to prove himself, to be the man she could see beyond her fears. But now, here he was, tangled in a situation that seemed worlds away from the narrative he¡¯d been crafting. His phone buzzed on the nightstand beside him. With a yawn, Timothy leaned over before realizing that he was lying stark naked beneath those sheets. He gave them a small tug and felt a small resistance on the other side of him, although someone was still applying their weight to it. Beside him, the form of a womany wrapped in the tangle of sheets. Timothy blinked, his gaze sharpening as the memories of the previous night began to trickle back. But even as the pieces fell into ce, they only deepened the mystery that had enveloped him. Timothy snatched his phone off the table and swiped the screen. Ethan¡¯s number popped up with several calls and messages, most of them asking where he was, others cursing him. out for ditching him. Timothy decided to wait to reply, having no clue about his own circumstances. He didn¡¯t remember leaving the club. How had he ended up here? His eyes flickered to the woman beside him, her features concealed by the tousled Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now] sheets. A chill of panic coursed through him as he struggled to recall her name, her face, anything that could exin their current situation. Panic surged within him, mingling with confusion and a growing sense of unease. The events of the previous night were a jumbled puzzle, his fragmented memories. slipping through his grasp like sand.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He¡¯d told himself to stray away from useless night with random women. If anything, that had been good enough to repel the ones looking to link up with. him. The desperate women were a different matter. The scandal with Linda had left him shaken about the possibilities of encountering that kind of fan in his most drunken moments. Even then, he¡¯d never gotten that drunk that he had absolutely no recollection of the previous nice. He cast another look at the woman, who had begun to shift and stretch. She draped a thin arm over her messy hair and let out her own gentle yawn before curling under the sheets. Timothy grew hyperaware of his nude state and recoiled when her leg slid along his own. His voice trembled as he whispered, his voice carrying an edge of apprehension, ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman stirred, her eyes fluttering open. When she turned her head to meet his gaze, Timothy felt his stomach plummet. That familiar face smiled faintly, though there was something devious lingering behind her smokey eyes. ¡°Oh. You''re awake.¡± Panic set in as Timothy''s eyes snapped open, his heart pounding wildly in his chest. He blinked against the dimly lit room, wondering if he had stumbled into a nightmare. His mind raced as he tried to piece together the events that had led him here. ¡°S¡ªSte?¡± he gasped, tossing the nkets off of him as he stood up. He was thankful to find that he was still in his boxers, but that did little to put him at ease. Ste propped herself up on her elbows, handing Timothy a suggestive look that made his skin crawl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, babe?¡± she asked. Timothy was nearly breathless as he paced around the room, collecting his clothes. It had to be a bad dream. ¡°This... You shouldn''t be here,¡± he said absently. Heed Top Metal Stamping 10% (Start Now) Chapter 104 Her gaze wandered around the room beforending back on him. A sly smirk. emerged on her lips, her smeared lipstick giving her a clownish look. ¡°Well, you dragged us to this hotel.¡± ¡°The hell | did!¡± Timothy snapped, throwing a shirt over his head. He fumbled with his belt, his hands shaking too violently for any basic movements. ¡°If this is about the club situation, I¡¯m so sorry, Timothy,¡± Ste began. ¡°But what happened between you and my dad shouldn¡¯t effect how we feel about each other.¡± Timothy''s anger red as he struggled to process her words. He couldn''t fathom how he had ended up here, and Ste¡¯s lousy apology only added to the confusion. He knew that he needed answers, and he needed them fast. ¡°Forget it,¡± Timothy replied curtly, his voiceced with anger and frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know how | got here, but | want nothing to do with this. Goodbye.¡± With that, Timothy turned and stormed out of the room. The questions that swirled in his mind were overwhelming, but one thing was certain¡ªhe needed to take a long shower. As he stepped out into the cold night air, Timothy couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he had been caught up in something far beyond his control. The pieces of the puzzle were scattered, and he needed to find a way to put them together to make sense of the chaos that had enveloped his life. If he betrayed Eviest night, how on Earth would hee back from this? f& Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The hospital room was bathed in the sterile, fluorescent glow of overhead lights as | hesitated at the threshold. Fear gnawed at my insides as | stared at the closed door, beyond whichy the man who had tormented my life for far too long¡ªBruce. Visiting him in the hospital had not been an easy decision, and | questioned whether it was the right one. There was a sinking feeling in my chest, a fear that if Bruce survived, he would continue to gue my existence. But there was another part of me, a part that longed for closure and justice, that drove her to confront him onest time. With a deep breath, | pushed open the door and entered the dimly lit room. The sight before her was both shocking and eerily satisfying. Brucey in the hospital bed, still and motionless, his legs encased in casts that snaked up to his hips. The ident that had befallen him had left him incapacitated, vulnerable, and powerless. | had expected to feel pity when | saw him in this vulnerable state. After all, he was still a human being beneath all that. But as | stood there, watching him, | was surprised to find that pity was the furthest thing from my mind. Instead, there was a strange sense of detachment-a cold and unfeeling numbness. that had settled over me. Perhaps it was the weight of the years of torment he had subjected me to or the revtion of the depths of his cruelty. Whatever the reason, | couldn¡¯t summon an ounce of sympathy for the man lying before me. | approached his bedside, my heart pounding in my chest. The temptation to walk away, to leave him to his fate, was strong. But | couldn¡¯t let the opportunity pass without saying what needed to be said. | leaned over Bruce, my voice a low, venomous whisper. ¡°You know, Bruce,¡± | began, my words filled with anger and resentment, ¡°I used to be afraid of you. Terrified, even. But now, seeing you like this, | can¡¯t help but think that maybe you''re just as weak and pathetic as | imagined.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) if 35) Bruce remained motionless, his eyes sealed shut, giving no indication that he could hear me. But | didn¡¯t care. The anger that had been bubbling within was quickly leaking out. ¡°| wish Timothy had finished the job,¡± | continued, my voice trembling with a mix of anger and sadness. ¡°But your still here, still breathing somehow.¡± The room seemed to grow colder as | let my threats hang in the air. | knew that my words would never reach Bruce, that they were more for my benefit than his. But for a fleeting moment, it felt like a small victory¡ªa way to exorcise some of the demons that had haunted me for so long. | reached for the hospital equipment beside Bruce¡¯s bed, my hand inching toward the plug that connected him to life support. | knew that pulling that plug would be a final, irrevocable act, one that would end his days of torturing me, once and for all. But just as my fingers brushed against the plug, there was a light knock at the door. | didn¡¯t have time to back away before a head popped in and | met the blinking eyes of one of the officers outside the door. | froze, my hand still hovering over the plug, my heart racing in my chest. The room was silent, save for the steady beeping of the machines that monitored Bruce¡¯s vital signs. His gaze remained fixed on me, unnervingly curious. The tension was broken when he offered a crooked smile and nodded at Bruce. ¡°Is he behaving?¡± | was at a loss for words, my mind racing to make sense of the situation. It was meant to be a joke, but the soft beep of Bruce¡¯s heart meter made it more disconcerting. Even with him in aa, he still managed to have a hold over me. ¡°Y¡ªYeah¡¯ | stammered, forcing a smile at the officer. ¡°Not like he has a choice.¡± The officer¡¯s smile remained and he chuckled lightly. ¡°Just checking in. Didn¡¯t expect any visitors.¡± | nodded. ¡°Sorry. I''ll only be a moment,¡± | told him. When he closed the door, | released a sigh and turned back to Bruce. | gasped at what awaited me. Bruce¡¯s eyes, previously sealed shut, fluttered open, revealing a cold and Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) calcting gaze that sent shivers down my spine. | froze, my hand still hovering over the plug, my heart racing in my chest. The room was silent, save for the steady beeping of the machines that monitored Bruce¡¯s vital signs. His gaze remained fixed on me, unblinking and unnerving.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. | was at a loss for words, my mind racing to make sense of the situation. My anger and desire for revenge had driven me to the brink, but | had underestimated how determined he was, even when close to death. With a heavy heart and a sense of impending doom, | turned and left the hospital room, my footsteps echoing down the sterile corridor. | hade to confront Bruce, seeking closure and justice, but now, | was left with a chilling uncertainty. When | arrived home, Aria was waiting in the living room, her expression one of concern. She had a way of reading me, of sensing when something was amiss. ¡°| haven¡¯t seen you all day!¡± she eximed, tossing her magazine to the side. | kicked off my shoes and groaned, throwing myself against the door as it shut behind me. She seemed to interpret this as angst more than anything. ¡°Oh, how did the one-night stand go?¡± she asked, her eyes narrowing inquisitively. ¡°I didn¡¯t see youe inst night.¡± | hesitated, my mind still reeling from the encounter with Bruce. The lie came easily, though it weighed heavily on my conscience. ¡°It went well, Aria. Nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Ooo,¡± Aria replied, wiggling her eyebrows. ¡°He must have really been something...¡± ¡°He was,¡± | said vaguely, recalling how I¡¯d nearly broken down when Harry touched me. He had been a good sport about it, fortunately, but that did little to case my worries. Aria smiled cheekily, tilting her head to the side. ¡°Our little Evie is growing up!¡± Theugh that came out of me was breathy and pathetic. ¡°I¡¯m a full-grown adult,st time | checked.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she began, ¡°But you''re a severely suppressed adult. It¡¯s about time you got a little wild.¡± Head Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) ¡°Right.¡± | grumbled, rolling my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to head to bed now.¡± She blinked wildly. ¡°What? No details?¡± ¡°Goodnight. Aria!¡± | called out to her, already exiting the room. Herugh followed me down the hall. Retreating to my room. | closed the door behind me and sank onto the bed, my thoughts consumed by the haunting encounter with Bruce. Just his unnerving gaze lingered in my mind like a dark cloud. | hade to confront him, seeking closure, but | had left with everything but. As |y on my bed, my eyes fixated on the ceiling. | couldn¡¯t help but wonder what other secrets Bruce held, what schemes he was capable of. The shadow of his presence loomed over me, a reminder that | was still entangled in his web. B SEND GIF COMMENT man Chapter 106 Chapter 106 The buzz surrounding Timothy¡¯s heroic rescue had taken over the office like wildfire, and it was grating on my nerves. The other employees, who had been. reserved to talking about me behind my back, were now being upfront about their spections. Returning to work at thew firm after the tumultuous events involving Bruce was something of a relief, a way to regain a semnce of normalcy. | was starting to regret that decision. My irritation reached a boiling point as a constant stream of female colleagues gathered at my desk, their faces glowing with excitement and curiosity. It was like | was the star of some romantic drama, and they couldn''t wait to hear all the juicy details. ¡°Evie, tell us everything!¡± gushed Lisa, a paralegal from the adjacent cubicle, her eyes wide with excitement, ¡°Yeah, Evie, what''s it like to be rescued by the love of your life?¡± added Emily, another co-worker, who had always been a bit too invested in my personal life. My cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and | felt like | was caught in a whirlwind. of gossip that | couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± | insisted. But it seemed that my denial only fueled their spection. They exchanged knowing nces, and Lisa nudged me yfully. ¡°Come on, Evie, we''ve seen the way you two look at each other.¡± The women continued to press, asking questions about Timothy¡¯s heroics and the supposed undeniable chemistry between us. | rolled my eyes, feeling more exasperated by the minute. As the day wore on, | found it increasingly difficult to concentrate on my work. The constant-attention was grating on my nerves, and | longed for the days when | coulde to work without being the center of a romantic spectacle. It wasn¡¯t that | didn¡¯t appreciate Timothy¡¯s help-he had been at the right ce at the right time. ¡ªbut | was fighting to detach myself from him, and it was an endless struggle. ¡°Listen,dies,¡± | began, ¡°It was just business between us. | appreciate his help, but there¡¯s nothing romantic going on between us. Hood Top Metal Stamping7 Det a 10% Discount (Start Now) FI, 22 They exchanged nces, and this time, they seemed toprehend the seriousness of my tone. In their defense, Timothy¡¯s interview that morning had portrayed a man deeply caring and concerned for me. | caught Aria watching it before | left that morning. She had tried to be discrete, keeping the volume low and the brightness setting at a minimum, but | saw his face on the screen regardless. It had been an impromptu interview, and he lookedi slightly worn outpared to his usual wless television appearance. She had tried to exin it away as her just catching it while flipping through. channels, but | could see the hesitation in her movements when she turned it off. She didn¡¯t want to let go so easily, and it was a struggle | sympathized with. ¡°But, Evie, he seemed really smitten with you in the interview,¡± another colleague chimed in, fluttering her eyes. | leaned back in my chair, frustration mounting. ¡°Appearances can be deceiving.¡± | muttered, not bothering to hide my irritation. The conversation continued, with my coworkers specting about my rtionship with Timothy and the nature of our connection. This was somehow worse, having them analyze my nonexistent rtionship with Timothy from a ce of interest rather than jealousy. The prying eyes and probing questions would never stop. Just as | was about to excuse myself from the growing crowd, my cell phone rang, its shrill ringtone slicing through the chatter. | excused myself from the crowd, relieved for the interruption. In the seclusion of the hallway, | took my phone out and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± | said, my voice trembling slightly. ¡°Is this Evie Sinir?¡± a deep, authoritative voice asked. ¡°Yes, it''s me. Who''s this?¡± ¡°This is Officer Stevens from the police station,¡± he replied. ¡°I need you toe down here immediately. It¡¯s about Bruce.¡± My heart raced as the mention of Bruce¡¯s name sent shivers down my spine. ¡°What happened? Is he...awake?¡± ¡°He certainly is, Evie,¡± Officer Stevens said gravely. ¡°We need you toe down here as soon as possible. It¡¯s urgent.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) | hugged the phone closer, my heartbeat quickening. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Bruce escaped,¡± he stated tly. ¡°We returned to his hospital room and found him. long gone.¡± ¡°Oh, my god.¡± | cupped my hand over my mouth and looked around. The hall was empty. Only the hum of the vending machine filled the silent void. There was a moment of silence on the line before the officer spoke up. ¡°We would like you toe down to the station, if possible.¡± ¡°lm on my way,¡± | told him, and he grunted in response. | hung up and jumped to my feet, adrenaline pumping through my veins. Bruce was supposed to be locked up in the hospital, and he was definitely in no condition. to just flee on his own. | hastily rushed to grab my purse from the office before rushing out the door. The police station was a short drive away, but every second felt like an eternity as my mind whirled with worry. When | arrived at the police station, it was a scene of controlled chaos. Officers were buzzing around, talking urgently into phones, and typirig furiously on theirputers. Officer Stevens spotted me and waved me over. ¡°Evie, thanks foring so quickly,¡± he said, leading me to a small, dimly lit room. ¡°We have some surveince footage to show you.¡± | nodded, my heart pounding in my chest. What had Bruce done now? Officer Stevens turned on a monitor, and a grainy video feed filled the screen. It showed the entrance of the hospital where Bruce had been held. My breath caught as | watched the footage. There he was, Bruce, sitting in a wheelchair, his face hidden beneath a hoodie. He looked pale and weak, nothing like the man | had once known. Two figures, supposedly nurses, pushed him toward the exit, as if he were just another patient being discharged. ¡°How did this happen?¡± | asked, my voice quivering. ¡°We''re still trying to figure that out,¡± Officer Stevens said. ¡°But here¡¯s the strange part. As soon as Bruce was wheeled out of the hospital, the surveince cameras. Heed Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now)Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. lost track of him. It¡¯s as if he vanished into thin air.¡± | stared at the screen in disbelief. It was like something out of a horror movie. ¡°We''veunched a manhunt for him,¡± Officer Stevens continued. ¡°Bruce is now on our most wanted list. We''re doing everything we can to locate him, but we need your help, Evie.¡± | nodded, my mind racing. Bruce was out there, and he was a threat not only to me but to everyone. I''ll do whatever | can to help,¡± | said, my voice filled with determination. Officer Stevens ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°We''ll keep you safe, Evie. But we need you to stay vignt and report anything suspicious. We''ll catch him, | promise.¡± As | left the police station, | couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Bruce¡¯s escape had thrown my life back into chaos, and I knew | couldn¡¯t go back to my apartment. It was no longer safe. Hf Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 The echoes of the police station''s walls seemed to linger in my mind as | left, the weight of Bruce¡¯s escape still heavy on my shoulders. After the chaos at thew firm and my encounter with Timothy, | was eager to leave it all behind and return to thefort of my own home. As | stepped out of the station, the cool evening air was a wee relief, but | was far from prepared for what awaited me. | had barely taken a few steps when | heard my name being called from behind. | turned, only to find a group of people rushing toward me. They wore eager smiles and carried cameras and microphones. ¡°Evie! Over here, Evie!¡± one of them shouted, thrusting a phone in my face. | blinked, my heart racing. | started backing away, having had enough of my share of paparazzi run ins. ¡°You and Timothy are so inspirational!¡± one of the young girls squealed, her wide smile exposing neon braces on her teeth. | ducked my head, my brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but | think you have the wrong person. | don¡¯t know who you''re talking about.¡± The group exchanged knowing nces, and the girlughed nervously. ¡°Come on, Evie, don¡¯t be shy. We¡¯re the TEVIE fan club, dedicated to spreading the love between you and Timothy.¡± My heart sank as | realized what was happening. It never ends with these people. ¡°| appreciate your support, but there¡¯s nothing romantic between Timothy and me,¡± | said, my voice firm. That statement had be my mottotely. The girls didn¡¯t seem convinced. They continued to barrage me with questions, pushing phones in my face, They were just as persistent as the tabloids. | tried to back away, but they closed in, their excitement bordering on fanaticism. ¡°Tell us, Evie, how did you feel when Timothy saved you from Bruce? Was it a magical moment?¡± 14 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) | couldn''t believe what | was hearing. ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t like that between us, girls, really. The disappointment on their faces was painful to watch, and | averted my gaze as their wide eyes became glossy. | felt like | was letting them down by not conforming to their fantasy. As | tried to make my escape, one of them stepped in front of me, blocking my path. ¡°But Evie, you and Timothy would make such a cute couplocking my a try?¡± Why not give it | couldn''t help but feel a surge of frustration. ¡°My personal life is my own. business,¡± | said firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t owe anyone an exnation.¡± With that, | finally managed to break free from the crowd of fans. | hurriedly walked away, my heart still racing. It was disturbing how people could create a narrative about your life, whether you wanted it or not. As | left the chaotic streets behind and slipped into a narrow, dimly lit alleyway, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief. The relentless attention from the TEVIE fan club and the media¡¯s obsession with our supposed romance had be overwhelming. | needed just one moment to gather myself...Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. | reached into my bag and pulled out my phone, quickly dialing Penny¡¯s number. She was my guide, the one person | could turn to with all the media madness. The phone rang several times before Penny¡¯s familiar voice filled my ear. ¡°Hey, Evie, what''s up?¡± I let out a sigh of relief at hearing her friendly voice. ¡°Penny, it¡¯s been crazy out here. Can you let me in on what they''re saying about Timothy and me?¡± There was a pause on the other end, and | could almost picture Penny scrolling through her phone. ¡°Well, they¡¯re officially calling you and Timothy a couple,¡± she replied. ¡°It¡¯s all over the headlines. ¡°Timothy and Evie: Love in the Limelight.¡±¡± My heart sank at the words. It was as if my personal life had been turned into a soap opera for the world to watch. ¡°Penny, you know this isn¡¯t true, right? Timothy and | are just friends.¡± Penny''s voice held a note of amusement. ¡°Evie, don¡¯t you get it? The media loves a Get 10 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 12:29 Fri, 22 Mar 6 49% good love story, and right now, you and Timothy are the hottest couple in town. Everyone is falling in love with TEVIE.¡± | pressed a hand to my forehead, feeling the migraine set in. The narrative had. spunpletely out of control, and | felt like | was losing my grip on reality. ¡°Penny, this is crazy. | have to set things straight,¡± | said snippily. Before Penny could respond, frustration boiled over, and | shouted, ¡°We''re not dating! Then, | hung up the phone. | emerged from the alleyway, determined to rush home and put an end to the growing misconceptions. | couldn¡¯t bear the thought of people believing a false narrative about my life. At this point, how would | separate myself from Timothy? With my heart racing and my cheeks flushed, | took off at a brisk pace down the street. As | wandered through the streets, | couldn¡¯t help but notice the transformation. that had taken ce. Posters and disys adorned storefronts,mpposts, and bulletin boards. My heart sank as | realized what they were. Fans had taken it upon themselves to create a shrine of sorts, dedicated to Timothy and me. | stopped in front of one such disy, my eyes widening in disbelief. Someone had photoshopped our faces together, creating an image of what they believed was the perfect couple. Beneath the image, a sign proimed Timothy as a hero, with hearts and exmation marks adorning the corners. A group of teenagers passed by, and one of them pointed at the disy. ¡°Look, it¡¯s TEVIE! They¡¯re so cute together.¡± | felt a flush of embarrassment and annoyance wash over me. This had gone too far. As | turned a corner, | stumbled upon another disy, this time outside a coffee shop. Arge poster depicted Timothy in a heroic pose, his face superimposed. onto the body of a valiant knight, brandishing a sword. Beside him, | was Photoshopped as a damsel in distress, looking up at him with adoring eyes. Agroup of giggling girls stood nearby, snapping photos of the poster. ¡°Isn''t Timothy just dreamy?, one of them eximed. 34 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) | clenched my fists in frustration. | wanted to shout from the rooftops that Timothy and | had nothing to do with each other now. The narrative had taken on a life of its own. This bored town seemed to have fallen head over heels for his heroic image, and | couldn¡¯t deny that he had earned the recognition, swooping in the way he hadst night. If he hadn¡¯t rammed into Bruce, he might''ve fled even sooner. Eventually, | made my way to a small park, hoping for a moment of tranquility. My gaze fell on the swing set a few steps away. They were the same swings from the night he''d walked me around after his game. The warm breeze rustled the leaves above me, and | closed my eyes, trying to clear my mind. Unless | left town, | was doomed to be devoured by this town¡¯s obsession. | would never be allowed to forget. As | finally arrived at the apartment building, my mind was consumed by the need to confront Timothy. Part of me wondered if his little chat with the media had provoked this reaction. If | didn¡¯t know nay better, | would say that it was well- orchestrated. Just as | reached the entrance, my thoughts consumed by the task at hand, my body mmed into a hard object. | stumbled backward, my phone slipping from my grasp and skidding across the marble floor of the lobby. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± | stammered, looking up to see Timothy standing before me, a bewildered expression on his face. He was equally flustered, his eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Evie?¡± 4l4 A COM Chapter 108 Chapter 108 apter 108 ¡°Sorry, | wasn¡¯t looking,¡± Timothy mumbled, looking down at me with a strained expression. | bent down to retrieve my phone, my cheeks ming with. embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Timothy knelt down to help me collect my phone, our hands brushing against. each other as we reached for it simultaneously. My heart raced at the fleeting touch, and | quickly withdrew my hand, feeling my face grow even warmer. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t,¡± Timothy said, his eyes suddenly intense. ¡°I should have been more careful. | couldn¡¯t help but frown at the obvious reference in his statement. ¡°Yeah.¡± | couldn''t stand to look at him, not after everything. His digitalized face was already stered around the inte and the town. Having him here, up close, was overwhelming. He took a step closer, his frown deepening. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Evie, for everything. Are you all right after what happened with Bruce?¡± | kept my answers short, unable to find the proper words to express myself. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± | replied, my voice devoid of emotion. ¡°I just hope they find Bruce and put him behind bars.¡± ¡°Find him?¡± Timothy squinted, leaning in close. ¡°He was hit by my car? Where else could he possibly be?¡± | kept my eyes averted, even as he attempted to meet my gaze. He reached for my wrist, and | snatched it away, feeling the sting of his touch. ¡°Evie, please. Talk to me,¡± he begged. | took a deep breath, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°Earlier today, | got a call from the police. They told me that Bruce managed to escape from the hospital.¡± Timothy''s eyes widened in shock, and he took a step closer to me. ¡°What? How did that happen? Why didn¡¯t | know about this?¡± My voice trembled as | tried to exin. ¡°I guess you''ve been busy with interviews. and everything... about our supposed rtionship.¡± Aheavy silence settled between us, filled with the weight of unspoken words and unresolved tensions. Timothy''s face grew dark, his eyes filled with a mixture of Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 108 hurt and anger. ¡°|...,¡± he started, his voice edged with bitterness, ¡°Whatever story they¡¯re spinning out there, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± | spat, leering at him. ¡°| swear, | didn¡¯t.¡± He brought his hands to his chest for emphasis. ¡°But regardless, if Bruce is out there, that means he¡¯s free to do who knows what.¡± He turned away from me, his shoulders tense with anger. ¡°Evie, | know this isn¡¯t something we can just move beyond, but you have to let me help you. | have the connections.¡± When | met his sorrowful eyes, | felt my resolve weaken. He had been looking more and more worn out the past couple of weeks. | guess he was starting to realize how it felt to lose yourself mentally. ¡°| don¡¯t need your connections,¡± | gritted out, my hands tightening into fists by my sides.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The weight of the past weeks had left me emotionally drained, and | couldn¡¯t bring myself to engage in a lengthy conversation with him of all people. His fans were already tiresome enough. That, apanied with the memory of Bruce¡¯s violent outburst shed through my mind, and | felt a surge of anger and fear. | couldn¡¯t forget how he had gotten physical with me, and Timothy¡¯s insistence on receiving my forgiveness lit a fire in 1.me. | took a step back, my eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Timothy,¡± | said, my voice trembling with emotion, ¡°you have no idea what it was like, what | went through. | can¡¯t just forget that.¡± Timothy''s expression shifted to one of remorse, and he moved closer to me, his voice filled with sincerity. ¡°Evie, | never meant for any of this to happen. Things got out of control, and |...¡± | interrupted him, my voice choked with sadness and frustration. ¡°You¡¯re always sorry. That''s all | hear from you, yet you never change!". He clenched his jaw and looked away, watching as the elevator doors slid looked like he was ready to pivot and walk though them, but he paused. open. It Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 29 FI, 22 ¡°| have changed,¡± he asserted, stepping forward. ¡°I¡¯m not some stupid teenager anymore. Obviously, the past is haunting us right now, but we can get through this.¡± ¡°Can we?!?¡± | shrieked. ¡°Tell me what there is to fix?¡± This took him back a little and his eyebrows furrowed in question. We were both heaving now, our bodies rushing with adrenaline. He reached out once more and trailed his fingers lightly over my arms. | shrugged him off. ¡°Timothy, | am trying to make a name for myself outside of you. My career is my life now, and that means putting everything behind me.¡± Tears welled up in my eyes, and | turned away from him, unable to bear the weight of his presence any longer. | knew that any redemption between us had been. fractured, and despite feeling content with it once before, it was painful to admit out loud. ¡°Including you,¡± | said finally. Timothy reached out to stop me, his hand hovering over my shoulder. ¡°Evie, please. | can¡¯t...| can¡¯t lose you again.¡± | took a deep, shuddering breath, my heart heavy with conflicting emotions. ¡°Timothy, | need to move on. You should too.¡± With that, | continued walking down the hall and toward my apartment. Once I''d locked myself inside, | hurried to myptop, my fingers trembling as | opened it. The glow of the screen was blinding as | logged in and went straight to the inte. | opened my web browser and typed Timothy and my names into the search bar. What | found was a dizzying array of fan sites, articles, and social media pages dedicated to the imaginary love story of TEVIE. Images of us together filled the screen, along with headlines that spected about the nature of our rtionship. | couldn''t help but feel a sense of disconnect from the version of myself that was being portrayed online. It was as if | were looking at a stranger, someone whose life had been hijacked by the fantasies of others. This digital woman was captivated by her hockey star lover, but she had to bnce that infatuation with her budding Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 12:29 Fri, 22 Mar career as a sessfulwyer. The universe was taunting me. One particr site caught my eye-a chatroom dedicated to discussing Timothy and me. | clicked on the link, my curiosity getting the better of me. The chatroom was abuzz with activity, and the messages scrolled down the screen like a never- ending stream of gossip and spection. | decided to join the conversation anonymously, creating a username that concealed my true identity. As | typed, my fingers danced across the keyboard, and | assumed the persona of a curious fan. AnonymousUser123: Hey, I¡¯ve been following the whole TEVIE thing, and I¡¯m starting to think they might not actually be dating. Almost immediately, responses flooded in, filled with animosity and disbelief. FanGirl94: Are you kidding me? Have you seen the way they look at each other? They¡¯re totally in love! TEVIEForever: Don¡¯t be a hater! They''re meant to be together. It¡¯s obvious. TrueBeliever: If you can¡¯t see the chemistry, you must be blind! HockeyGirl55: Like, get lost! You must be new here or something TEVIEForever: RIGHT! Anybody that¡¯s done the research will know! | bit my lip, taken aback by the passionate responses. It seemed that the fans were unwavering in their belief in our supposed romance. | needed to tread carefully. AnonymousUser123: I¡¯m not a hater, | promise. I¡¯ve just been thinking about it, and maybe they¡¯re just really close friends. The chatroom exploded with indignation. TEVIEForever: Close friends don¡¯t look at each other like that! UnoCuchono6: They''re always together! Friends don¡¯t do that! 2BabblingBabe2: You clearly don¡¯t understand love if you can¡¯t see it between them! | sighed, realizing that my attempt to introduce doubt had backfired. The fans¡® conviction in the TEVIE narrative seemed unshakable. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) 5/5 Fil, 22 AnonymousUser123: | guess | just thought it¡¯s important to consider other possibilities. But hey, if you all believe in their love, that''s cool too. TEVIEForever: OMG we need more mods here! All kinds of trolls rolling int UnoCuchon06: Look at them cowering now....she thought she could destroy their love with that pathetic attempt | closed the chatroom, feeling a mixture of frustration and sadness. It was disheartening had be. See how deeply entrenched the belief in our imaginary romance had be. Their passion wasn¡¯t as unsettling as Linda¡¯s had been, but it was a parasocial nightmare nheless. As | shut down myptop, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder how | had ended up in this surreal situation. The events of the past few months had transformed my life into a whirlwind of confusion and emotions. It was as if | were living in a parallel universe, one where the lines between reality and fantasy had be hopelessly blurred. With a heavy heart, | retreated to my bedroom, hoping that sleep would offer a short escape from the madness. SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Timothy stood in the bustling gym, sweat dripping from his brow as he pushed his body to the limit. The rhythmic thud of sneakers on the polished floor, the ng of weights, and the hum of conversation filled the air. It was his sanctuary, a ce where he could escape the chaos of his life and focus on his own strength and determination. Amidst the rhythmic thud of sneakers on the polished floor, his phone suddenly vibrated in his gym bag. Timothy paused, a bead of sweat rolling down his temple, as he fished out his phone and saw his father¡¯s name shing on the screen. It was unusual for his father to call him. The silence between them was preferable, especially today of all days. He needed to release tension, and his father caused the opposite effect. Heaving a sigh, Timothy swiped the screen to answer the call, his voice strained from exertion. ¡°Dad?¡± Timothy greeted, his breath heavy. ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s time we had a discussion,¡± came Kamran Hayes¡¯ firm and measured voice from the other end of the line. ¡°I need you toe to my office.¡± Timothy''s brow furrowed in confusion. His father had always been distant, more preupied with his own business than with family matters. However, Timothy hadn¡¯t expected his old man to actually develop a business in the years he¡¯d distanced himself from the family. Even more unusual was the notion of a ¡°discussion¡± with his father, the master of evasion. ¡°Why?¡± Timothy asked, a hint of suspicion in his tone. ¡°What''s this all about?¡± Kamran¡¯s voice remainedposed. ¡°I''ll exin when you get here. It¡¯s important.¡± Timothy sighed, looking around at the plethora of moving bodies around him. The activity was dizzying. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there as soon as | can.¡± Ending the call, Timothy continued his workout, a sense of unease gnawing at him. His father¡¯s sudden summons was perplexing. Moreover, he couldn¡¯tprehend what handnded the man in an office of his own. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 7 Chapter 109N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The Hayes patriarch had always operated from home, asionally fishing for get rich quick schemes along the way, usually at the family¡¯s detriment. He had seemed well¡ªadjusted when his mother first met him, but the illusion fell rather quickly just months into their marriage. That alone dwindled any trust Timothy had in him. After a cold shower, Timothy made his way to his father¡¯s office building, Fitzgerald and Co. The sleek, modern exterior of the building spoke of wealth and influence, that of which his own step-father had obtained, and Timothy couldn''t help but feel out of ce as he entered. He wasn¡¯t exactly living a humble life himself, the corporate setting of it all let alien to him. He walked to the front desk and was greeted by the smiling face of receptionist in a pristine white suit. He returned the smile and leaned on the counter. ¡°Hi, | have a meeting with Kamran Hayes. I¡¯m his son, Timothy,¡± he exined. He waited, but the woman didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Of course! Everyone knows you!¡± she said chipperly. ¡°Your father¡¯s office is on the top floor. Head on up!¡± With a nod and a soft ¡°thank you", Timothy took the elevator to the top floor. The floor-to-ceiling ss windows offered panoramic views of the city. The bright blue skies merely alluded to a nice day, one that Kamran would single handedly soil. As he approached the office door, Timothy couldn''t help but wonder what awaited him on the other side. With a light knock, Timothy pushed his way into the room. Kamran sat behind his polished mahogany desk, a pristine symbol of power and authority. The room was decorated with tasteful opulence, and Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel like an intruder. Kamran looked up as his son entered, his expression unreadable. Timothy.¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Timothy replied, taking a seat in front of the imposing desk. The air seemed to grow heavy with tension as Kamran regarded his son. ¡°I''ve be increasingly concerned about the media attention you''ve been receivingtely.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now] A Timothy raised an eyebrow, perplexed by his father¡¯s sudden interest in his life. ¡°What media attention? It¡¯s just sports coverage.¡± ¡°Just sports coverage?¡± Kamran pressed, his eyes darkening. ¡°Do sports channels. usually cover romance as well?¡± Just as Timothy opened his mouth to retort, the office door swung open, and Ste Fitzgerald waltzed in with an air of self¡ª satisfaction. She was impably dressed, her fiery red hair cascading elegantly over her shoulders. Timothy took several steps backward. ¡°Hello, Timothy,¡± Ste greeted with an affected sweetness that made Timothy¡¯s skin crawl. Timothy''s confusion deepened, and he turned his attention back to his father, searching for answers. ¡°Why is Ste here? What''s going on?¡± Kamran folded his hands together, his face stoic. ¡°Timothy, I''ve heard rumors about your involvement with that ¡®Evie¡¯ girl, and I¡¯ve grown ufortable with it.¡± Timothy''s eyes narrowed, his irritation growing. ¡°Evie is my...she¡¯s important to me, Dad, and she was helping me out with my case-¡± Ste interjected with a sly smile. ¡°Well, Timothy, perhaps it¡¯s time to consider other options.¡± Timothy''s patience wore thin, and he leaned forward, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°This woman right here nearly cost me my career as a hockey yer. | won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡± Kamran¡¯s voice took on a sharper edge. ¡°Timothy, why on Earth would you choose to be a hockey yer? Why couldn''t you be more like your step¡ªbrother, Andy?¡± The mention of Andy, Kamran¡¯s biological son and Timothy''s step¡ªbrother, hit a nerve. It was a sore point in their rtionship, a constant source of tension. Timothy had always felt like an outsider in his own family, and his passion for hockey had only deepened the divide. Furious, Timothy pushed back his chair, rising to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m not Andy, Dad. I¡¯m not interested in your business or your ns for me. Evie means the world to me, and I''d never give up on her.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 10:27 Sat, 23 Mar GUG. Ste¡¯s satisfied grin faltered, and Kamran¡¯s expression remained imcable, but Timothy had made his stance clear. Of course, Kamran never made it easy. Kamran finally spoke, his voice cold and calcting. ¡°Timothy, I''ve decided to work with Ste¡¯s father. There might be opportunities for you in his real estate ventures. Ste chimed in, her voice dripping with condescension. ¡°My father has recently transitioned into real estate investing, you know, since he lost hisst job. Perhaps there¡¯s a way for your father to work with him, too.¡± Timothy''s anger red, but he controlled his emotions. He couldn''t let his family¡¯s expectations dictate his choices any longer. ¡°I''m not interested in your business dealings, Dad,¡± Timothy replied icily, turning to leave the room. ¡°And I¡¯ve made a name for myself without your help.¡± With that, he turned and walked toward the door, purposefully avoiding Ste¡¯s re on the way. Just before leaving, he stopped at the threshold and said. flippantly over his shoulder, ¡°Have a pleasant life.¡± As he descended the elevator, his mind was filled with a greater sense of fear rather than confidence. He had the money and means to not let his family¡¯s expectations. define his future anymore, but that didn¡¯t shake away his memories of the past. Saying no to his father had a different effect now. His father¡¯s bad side was thest ce he needed to be. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Timothy stood in the bustling gym, sweat dripping from his brow as he pushed his body to the limit. The rhythmic thud of sneakers on the polished floor, the ng of weights, and the hum of conversation filled the air. It was his sanctuary, a ce where he could escape the chaos of his life and focus on his own strength and determination. Amidst the rhythmic thud of sneakers on the polished floor, his phone suddenly vibrated in his gym bag. Timothy paused, a bead of sweat rolling down his temple, as he fished out his phone and saw his father¡¯s name shing on the screen. It was unusual for his father to call him. The silence between them was preferable, especially today of all days. He needed to release tension, and his father caused the opposite effect. Heaving a sigh, Timothy swiped the screen to answer the call, his voice strained. from exertion. ¡°Dad?¡± Timothy greeted, his breath heavy, ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s time we had a discussion,¡± came Kamran Hayes¡¯ firm and measured voice from the other end of the line. ¡°I need you toe to my office.¡± Timothy''s brow furrowed in confusion. His father had always been distant, more preupied with his own business than with family matters. However, Timothy hadn¡¯t expected his old man to actually develop a business in the years he¡¯d distanced himself from the family. Even more unusual was the notion of a ¡°discussion¡± with his father, the master of evasion. ¡°Why?¡± Timothy asked, a hint of suspicion in his tone. ¡°What''s this all about?¡± Kamran¡¯s voice remainedposed. I''ll exin when you get here. It¡¯s important.¡± Timothy sighed, looking around at the plethora of moving bodies around him. The activity was dizzying. Alright, I''ll be there as soon as | can.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ending the call, Timothy continued his workout, a sense of unease gnawing at him. His father¡¯s sudden summons was perplexing. Moreover, he couldn¡¯tprehend Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 110 what handnded the man in an office of his own. The Hayes patriarch had always operated from home, asionally fishing for get rich quick schemes along the way, usually at the family¡¯s detriment. He had seemed well¡ªadjusted when his mother first met him, but the illusion fell rather quickly just months into their marriage. That alone dwindled any trust Timothy had in him. After a cold shower, Timothy made his way to his father¡¯s office building, Fitzgerald and Co. The sleek, modern exterior of the building spoke of wealth and influence, that of which his own step-father had obtained, and Timothy couldn''t help but feel out of ce as he entered. He wasn¡¯t exactly living a humble life himself, the corporate setting of it all let alien to him. He walked to the front desk and was greeted by the smiling face of receptionist in a pristine white suit. He returned the smile and leaned on the counter. ¡°Hi, [have a meeting with Kamran Hayes. I¡¯m his son, Timothy,¡± he exined. He waited, but the woman didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Of course! Everyone knows you!¡± she said chipperly. ¡°Your father¡¯s office is on the top floor. Head on up!¡± With a nod and a soft ¡°thank you". Timothy took the elevator to the top floor. The floor¡ªto¡ªceiling ss windows offered panoramic views of the city. The bright blue skies merely alluded to a nice day, one that Kamran would single handedly soil. As he approached the office door. Timothy couldn''t help but wonder what awaited him on the other side. With a light knock, Timothy pushed his way into the room. Kamran sat behind his polished mahogany desk, a pristine symbol of power and authority. The room was decorated with tasteful opulence, and Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel like an intruder. Kamran looked up as his son entered, his expression unreadable. Timothy.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Timothy replied, taking a seat in front of the imposing desk. The air seemed to grow heavy with tension as Kamran regarded his son. Tve be increasingly concerned about the media attention you''ve been receivingtely.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a ta 10% Discount (Start Now) Timothy raised an eyebrow, perplexed by his father¡¯s sudden interest in his life. ¡°What media attention? It¡¯s just sports coverage.¡± ¡°Just sports coverage?¡± Kamran pressed, his eyes darkening. ¡°Do sports channels usually cover romance as well?¡± Just as Timothy opened his mouth to retort, the office door swung open, and Ste Fitzgerald waltzed in with an air of self¡ª satisfaction. She was impably dressed, her fiery red hair cascading elegantly over her shoulders. Timothy took several steps backward. ¡°Hello, Timothy,¡± Ste greeted with an affected sweetness that made Timothy¡¯s skin crawl. Timothy''s confusion deepened, and he turned his attention back to his father, searching for answers. ¡°Why is Ste here? What''s going on?¡± Kamran folded his hands together, his face stoic. ¡°Timothy, I''ve heard rumors about your involvement with that ¡®Evie¡¯ girl, and I¡¯ve grown ufortable with it.¡± Timothy''s eyes narrowed, his irritation growing. ¡°Evie? She was mywyer, so she was just helping me out with my case-¡± Ste interjected with a sly smile. ¡°Well, Timothy, you don¡¯t have a case anymore. Why are you two still involved with each other?¡± Timothy rolled his eyes. ¡°We became friends. That''s not a crime, is it?¡± Kamran¡¯s voice took on a sharper edge. ¡°Why are you making light of this? This bachelor lifestyle that you¡¯ve been unting around like it''s perfectly eptable?¡± Timothy jerked back his head. He wouldn''t call it a bachelor lifestyle, especially since he never wound up in bed with them at any point. Every woman that showed up by his side never lit a fire in him, not the way Evie had. ¡°And why on Earth would you choose to be a hockey yer? Is it because you get more female attention that way? Why couldn¡¯t you be more like Andy?¡± The mention of Andy, Kamran¡¯s biological son and Timothy''s step¡ªbrother, hit a nerve. It was a sore point in their rtionship, a constant source of tension. Timothy had always felt like an outsider in his own family, and his passion for hockey had only deepened the divide. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Timothy folded his hands in hisp and looked to the side. He heard it all before. ¡°I¡¯m not Andy, Dad,¡± he said boredly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your business ns for me. Also, Evie is not a fling.¡± Ste¡¯s satisfied grin faltered, and Kamran¡¯s expression remained imcable, but Timothy had made his stance clear. Of course, Kamran never made it easy. Kamran finally spoke, his voice cold and calcting. ¡°Timothy, I''ve decided to work with Ste¡¯s father. There might be opportunities for you in his real estate ventures.¡± Ste chimed in, her voice dripping with condescension. ¡°My father has recently transitioned into real estate investing, you know, since he lost hisst job. Perhaps there¡¯s a way for your father to work with him, too.¡± Timothy quirked an eyebrow. ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin why you''re here, Ste.¡± She sighed, crossing her legs as she leaned against Kamran¡¯s desk. ¡°Well,¡± she began, ¡°We will likely be seeing each other more often, so | figured we could start over?¡± ¡°Start over?¡± Timothy stood slowly, a grin spreading across his lips. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in whatever deal this is, particrly with you two,¡± Timothy replied. As he turned to leave, he looked over his shoulder, seeing only their neutral expressions. ¡°And I''ve made a name for myself without your help.¡± With that, he turned and walked toward the door, purposefully avoiding Ste¡¯s re on the way. Just before leaving, he stopped at the threshold and said. flippantly over his shoulder, ¡°Have a pleasant life.¡± As he descended the elevator, his mind was filled with a greater sense of fear rather than confidence. He had the money and means to not let his family¡¯s expectations. define his future anymore, but that didn¡¯t shake away his memories of the past. Saying ng no to his father had a different effect now. His father¡¯s bad side was thest ce he needed to be. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 10:38 Sat, 23 Mar G U E Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Late into the night, the dimly litw firm¡¯s office felt like a world of its own. The phones had stopped ringing, and the persistent hum of the fluorescent lights was the only sound that apanied my solitude. | had been engrossed in settling a client''s domestic dispute, and it was during thesete hours that | found myself wrestling with theplicated depths of human rtionships. The client, Hannah, had been my focus for the past hour. Her voice, trembling with a mix of sadness and frustration, poured through the phone as we discussed the possibilities of her divorce. ¡°He just won''t let me breathe, Evie,¡± Hannah''s words trembled, like fragile ss on the brink of shattering. ¡°Every moment of my life, he¡¯s there, hovering, as if he can¡¯t stand to be apart from me.¡± | leaned forward, my brow furrowed with empathy, even though she couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Hannah, I¡¯m here for you. Let''s talk through this. Can you tell me more about what''s been happeningst night?¡± Hannah¡¯s voice carried the weight of her emotions, a burden she had likely been carrying for a long time. ¡°He came home and he...my friend was just delivering the supplies that | needed for my craft project. George, of course, he¡¯s a guy so Bill go. really upset and started making assumptions...¡± My heart ached as | listened to Hannah confess her heartbreak. She admitted to feeling suffocated by her husband¡¯s constant jealousy. After attempting to beat her friend Billst night, Hannah had decided enough was enough. ¡°I''m so sorry you¡¯re going through this, Hannah,¡± | said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s try to figure out the best steps for you.¡± Hannah¡¯s sigh wasden with exhaustion. ¡°I love him, Evie, | really do. But | need room to breathe, to be my own person. At this point, | don¡¯t think he''ll ever trust me enough to let me just be free.¡± Free. What I''d give for my own freedom in times like these. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re wrong for wanting those things, Hannah.¡± Hannahughed suddenly, though it was tinged with bitterness. ¡°He thinks he¡¯s doing it because he loves me, but | don¡¯t feel loved.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 111 Hearing Hannah¡¯s words, | couldn¡¯t help but recall the countless times | had tried to assert myself, to set boundaries with those who sought to invade my personal space and dictate my life. It had often felt like shouting into the void, my pleas for understanding falling on deaf ears. ¡°Hannah,¡± | said gently, ¡°it¡¯s essential for both partners in a rtionship to have their own space and independence. Love should never feel suffocating; it should be liberating.¡± Hannab¡¯s sigh held a mixture of resignation and longing. ¡°I know, Evie. | just don¡¯t know how to make him see that. I¡¯m afraid of hurting him, but | can¡¯t continue like this.¡± ¡°Let''s take it one step at a time, Hannah,¡± | offered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to consider couples counseling we''ll just have to be firm in your stance on a divorce, okay?¡± Once our conversation concluded, | sat back in my chair, the weight of Hannah¡¯s story lingering in the quiet office. Her plight had stirred something within me, something dark. Whether it was media attention or a clingy spouse, it seemed like the world never gave up on making someone suffer. The dimly litw firm office had fallen into a heavy silence as | sat hunched over my deskte into the night, the remnants of paperwork strewn about. Solving a client''s domestic dispute was far from morous, but it didn¡¯te nearly as much scandal. Strangely enough, it felt like the break that | needed. As | reviewed case notes, a hushed presence approached me from behind. | could sense someone standing near my desk, and a cold shiver ran down my spine. Turning my head slightly, | found my Mr. Erickson leaning in close. His graying hair was impablybed, and his eyes held a gaze that was all too unsettling. ¡°Evie,¡± his voice was a barely audible murmur, ¡°You''re still here.¡± | cleared my throat a | gathered some of my papers together, pushing them into al neat stack. ¡°Um, yeah, | had to finish up some stuff before | left. | guess it¡¯s prettyte.¡± He nodded, thankfully appeased by this exnation. Of course, it didn¡¯t curb the rest of his curiosity. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice you in the news recently.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A ¡°In the news, sir?¡± | asked, taking on a quizzical look. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡± Mr. Erickson moved even closer, and the scent of his overpowering cologne filled. the air. His hand brushed lightly against the edge of my desk before drifting through my hair. It was a touch that made my skin crawl. ¡°Evie,¡± he whispered, his lips dangerously close to my ear, ¡°you must be under so much stress. How do you manage?¡± | tried shrinking away, but his meaty fingers had already entangled themselves in my hair and taken on a tight grip. ¡°I manage just fine.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Do you, now?¡± He leaned closer and | trembled as his face came close enough for the stubble on his chin to scratch my jaw. ¡°Let me help you ease that tension away.¡± A mixture of fear and disgust welled up within me. | had always considered Mr. Erickson a mentor and a respected figure in the firm. iming that he was always sensible was a stretch, but this was a development that | couldn¡¯t quiteprehend. | leaned back, putting distance between us, my voice firm but shaking with anger. ¡°I appreciate the concern, sir, but | can handle my own stress.¡± Mr. Erickson¡¯s demeanor shifted, his voice taking on a sinister edge. ¡°You know, Evie, if you were involved with a taken man like Timothy Hayes, it''s no wonder you''re in the news. People like you, attention¡ªseekers, always find a way to make headlines.¡± His insinuation cut deep, and | felt my cheeks flush with anger. ¡°Mr. Erickson, | don¡¯t appreciate yourments about my personal life. Timothy was my client, and there¡¯s nothing more to it.¡± Mr. Erickson¡¯s gaze turned predatory as he leaned closer once more, his voice a menacing whisper. ¡°Perhaps you should consider getting involved with someone who can offer you more, someone like me.¡± The audacity of his proposition left me speechless. It was a line that should never have been crossed, and my mind raced, searching for a way to make him. understand the gravity of his actions. ¡°| think you should reconsider, Mr. Erickson,¡± | said hastily. ¡°If Timothy and | are as close as you im we are, I¡¯m sure he wouldn''t appreciate hearing about your 3/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) advances.¡± Mr. Erickson¡¯s expression darkened, and he scoffed at my words. ¡°You''re deluding yourself if you think he cares about someone like you.¡± I clenched my jaw. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t?¡± he barked out augh, throwing his head back for effect. ¡°Well, | know that he¡¯s a taken man. Looks like your free meal ticket just expired!¡± Slowly, his words started to process in my mind. A taken man.... He couldn¡¯t have been talking about Timothy, right? | knew | had to act decisively. Without another word, | pushed my chair back, rising to my feet. The door to Mr. Erickson¡¯s office mmed shut behind me as | stormed out. | needed to escape his suffocating presence, to find a moment of respite. In the women¡¯s restroom, | sequestered myself in one of the stalls, my heart racing as | contemted the ordeal | had just endured. | sshed cold water on my face, hoping to wash away the lingering feeling of vition. As | stood there, my emotions in turmoil, | couldn¡¯t help but reach for my phone. It was a reflexive action, a desperate attempt to escape the harsh reality that awaited me. With a trembling hand, | unlocked the device and opened the news app. The headlines were aze with news of Timothy Hayes, and my heart sank as | read the words that confirmed my worst fears. The media was buzzing with rumors and spection, all pointing to a budding rtionship between the hockey star and his new lover. ¡°This Just In: Beloved Hockey Star Timothy Hayes Is In Love with Ste Fitzgerald!¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 The headline hit me like a tidal wave. An image of Timothy and Ste emerged just beneath those bold words. It looked like someone had taken an old image of Timothy and the old club leader at one of the past games. Timothy had a trophy tucked just under his arm with Ste clinging to the opposite side of his body. They''d gone as far as to crop out. part of the club leader¡¯s face in order to zoom in on Timothy and Ste¡¯s smiling faces. So Timothy and Ste were together? After all that, he just goes running to the women who prides herself on making people miserable. Tears welled up in my eyes as | stared at my phone, feeling more broken than I''d ever felt. He had moved on after all. With a heavy heart and a sour mood lingering in the air, | trudged back home from thew firm, my footsteps echoing down the street. As | entered my small apartment, | tossed my coat onto a nearby chair and made my way to the kitchen. The warm glow of the overhead lights did little to thaw my clenching heart. | pulled some leftovers from the refrigerator and mechanically preheated the oven. The evening felt unusually lonely as | waited for the food to warm. The silence in the apartment was deafening, and my thoughts swirled in a tempest of confusion and sadness. How could Timothy have moved on so quickly, especially when | was still struggling to do so? Sitting at the kitchen table, | stared nkly at my te of food, my appetite nonexistent. | couldn¡¯t help but rey the moments. we had shared in my mind-te-night conversations, sharedughter, and the undeniable connection that had once bound us together. It was all slipping away, leaving me adrift in a sea of heartache. Just as | was about to take a bite of my meal, the front door burst open, and Aria rushed in, her expression a mixture of disbelief and shock. She clutched her phone in her hand, and | could tell that she had just read the news about Timothy and Ste. ¡°Evie!¡± Aria eximed, her voice trembling with surprise, ¡°Have you seen this? D Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now)N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Timothy and Ste are- | cut her off with a hand wave. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, Aria.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Evie, | can¡¯t believe this. How could he have moved on so quickly?¡± 78% [e) | tried to maintain a fagade of nonchnce, though my heart ached. ¡°Well, Aria, | was ready to get over him anyway. This just makes things easier.¡± This made Aria pause, and she watched me shovel another forkful of food into my mouth. After a while, she seemed to grow impatient with my silence. ¡°You two...¡± she grumbled, ring daggers into the side of my head. Eventually, she stormed off to her room in a huff, leaving me alone in the kitchen with my thoughts. As | stared at the cold, untouched food on my te, | began to feel nauseous. Timothy¡¯s swift transition to a new rtionship felt like a betrayal, no matter how we ended things. Unable to bear the silence any longer, | picked up my phone and decided once again to brave social media. It was a decision | woulde to regret as | typed in the dreaded hashtags. My heart sank as | saw the results. #TEVIE, the once¡ªbeloved hashtag celebrating our supposed affair, had lost its luster. It was now overshadowed by a new contender, #TELLA, celebrating the budding romance between Timothy and Ste. The photos, the comments, the fanfare-it was all a painful reminder of the rapid transformation of my life. | scrolled through the images of Timothy and Ste, their faces captured in a series of snapshots. It was as if the world and Timothy had forgotten about me, leaving me to fade into obscurity. The ache in my chest grew with every passing moment. ARIA POV Aria paced nervously in her small apartment, ncing at the clock repeatedly. The minutes seemed to crawl by as she waited for the right moment to take action. With Evie locked away in her room, this was the perfect opportunity to confront Timothy, to let him face every shred of her wrath. Evie deserved better than what Timothy had done to her, and it was high time. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 78% Chapter 112. someone set him straight. Finally, unable to bear the anticipation any longer, Aria made her way to Timothy¡¯s apartment, her heart pounding with a mix of anger and frustration. She couldn''t let him get away with what he had done to Evie, her best friend, the one person who had always been there for her. She knocked rapidly on his door, unable to suppress her urgency. It only took a few moments before Timothy opened the door, and his pleasant ¡°hello¡± was met with a storm brewing in Aria¡¯s eyes. She wasted no time with pleasantries, her wordsced with a bitterness that she could no longer contain. ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re ruining your only chance of being with the love of your life.¡± Timothy''s expression shifted from polite to perplexed as he tried to make sense of her hostility. ¡°Aria, what are you talking about?¡± Aria let out an exasperated sigh, her frustration bubbling over. ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about, Timothy. You¡¯re throwing away something beautiful, something real, for what?¡± Timothy''s mouth opened and closed rapidly as he struggled to find the right words to respond. ¡°Aria,¡± he began, his voice tinged with desperation, ¡°you don¡¯t understand the position I¡¯m in. It¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± But Aria wasn¡¯t about to back down. Her loyalty to Evie ran deep, and she had not intention of letting Timothy off the hook. She regarded him with a steely determination, her eyes narrowing as she jammed a finger in his face. ¡°You''re nothing but a phony, Timothy,¡± she spat, her voice seething with contempt. ¡°You used Evie and tossed her aside like she meant nothing. You should be ashamed of yourself.¡± ¡°Aria, please,¡± he began, his voice pleading, ¡°I care about Evie. | do, but-¡± But Aria cut him off, her anger burning like a white¡ªhot me. She had no patience for his excuses. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses, Timothy. You had something real with Evie, and you squandered it. You''ve hurt her more times than she can bare, and | won''t stand by and let you make a mockery of her feelings. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 7T8%% Chapter 112 Timothy''s attempts to calm Aria down were in vain. Her fury was unrelenting, and her words continued tosh out like a whip. She wanted him to feel trapped, unable to defend himself, because he needed a taste of being vulnerable too. Aria¡¯s anger reached its peak, and she delivered her threat with very little filter. ¡°You better tread lightly, Timothy. I¡¯m withdrawing my support for you. If you think you can use people and toss them aside, you''re sorely mistaken.¡± Timothy winced at the promise within those words, the weight of them seemingly bearing down on him. Aria had to fight to keep her resolve once she observed his pitiful expression. A crease furrowed between his eyebrows, and he frowned. deeply. ¡°Aria-¡± he started, but Aria cut him off with a shrill, ¡°No!¡± in response. In a final act of defiance, Aria warned him with a cold and piercing re. ¡°Stay away from Evie, Timothy, or you''ll be sorry.¡± Without waiting for a response, Aria turned on her heel and stormed away from. Timothy''s apartment, her footsteps echoing with a sense of finality. She had made her position clear, and there was no room forpromise. As Aria retreated to her own apartment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction mixed with the lingering embers of anger. She had stood up for her best friend, Evie, and made it clear that she wouldn''t tolerate anyone hurting her. The bonds of friendship had been strained, and the road ahead remained uncertain, but Aria was determined to protect the ones she loved, no matter the Cost. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 TIMOTHY POV Amonth had drifted by, its days marked by a pervasive tension that hung heavily over Timothy¡¯s shoulders. He had managed to avoid his family and the oppressive embrace of his fanbase, preferring the solitude of his own thoughts and the sanctuary of his secluded apartment. With gossip running rampant once again, not even hockey was safe. It didn¡¯t help that his father, who was just as stern and imposing man as he had been years before, was insistent on bringing Timothy back into the family¡¯s fold. That evening, as twilight cast long shadows through his apartment, Timothy sat reclined on his couch. He had be engrossed in a psychological novel, holding it in one hand as he scratched behind Duke¡¯s ear with the other. When his phone buzzed on the coffee table, he looked over with some reluctance. He shut the book and set it aside before reaching to check his phone screen. At the sight of his father¡¯s name, he hesitated before answering. He brought the phone to his ear, still scratching Duke forfort. ¡°Timothy, his father¡¯s voice resonated with authority, ¡°I would like you to join us for dinner.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already told you,¡± Timothy began, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± His father¡¯s stern voice seemed closer now, as if the man were standing right beside him. It was always Kamran¡¯s specialty, allowing his frustration to spill out of aposed exterior once you defied him long enough. ¡°You can¡¯t keep avoiding us, son,¡± Kamran said. ¡°Important business needs to be discussed. One night won¡¯t kill you.¡± Timothy''s frustration had begun bubbling to the surface. ¡°Oh, but it will annoy me.¡± Kamran groaned on the other end. ¡°I am only asking for a civil dinner, and | want you to bring Ste along as well.¡± ¡°Ste?¡± Timothy nearly choked as her name left his lips. ¡°Jeez...you really know how to make it easy, don¡¯t you?¡± 1/15 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A ¡°Just be over here by seven, Timothy!¡± Kamran snapped. ¡°And Ste will be apanying you.¡± And before Timothy could refuse, his father hung up. Timothy clenched his jaw, his frustration mounting. He had hoped for some semnce of understanding from his father, but as always, Kamran¡¯s tone left no room for negotiation. Perhaps he¡¯d heard his father out, or rather, Timothy could use this opportunity to tell them that he wasn¡¯t going to entertain their fantasies about their future. Of course, agreeing to show up came with a heavy price. Kamran had insisted that he invite Ste to join them for dinner, a prospect that filled Timothy with dread. The thought of spending an evening with her only added to his frustration about the evening. Begrudgingly, Timothy dialed Ste¡¯s number. He kept the conversation curt, his annoyance thinly veiled. ¡°Ste, my father wants you toe to our family dinner. tonight.¡± Ste¡¯s response was immediate,ced with her usual arrogance. ¡°Thank you for the lovely greeting, Timothy. Hello to you too!¡± ¡°Ste,¡± Timothy pinched the bridge of his nose, already feeling the onset of a headache, ¡°Just ept the invitation so we can get this over with.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Someone''s feisty today. Kamran must really be twisting your arm on this one.¡± ¡°Is that a ¡®yes¡°?¡± Timothy snapped. ¡°Obviously I¡¯m going. Although...! won¡¯t budge unless you pick me up, Timothy. Like a gentleman. Timothy''s irritation red at her demand. He couldn''t believe that he was being forced into this situation, and the thought of having to fetch Ste only added to his resentment. ¡°Fine, I''ll pick you up.¡± With a reluctant agreement in ce, Timothy hung up the phone and started his car. As he drove toward Ste¡¯s apartment building, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of frustration. He had been thrust into a situation he wanted no part of, and the prospect of spending an evening with Ste filled him with a sense of Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A impending doom. As he pulled up to Ste¡¯s building, he couldn¡¯t ignore the nagging feeling that this dinner would only lead to further tension and discord within his already fractured family. His mother had already distanced herself from them, and Timothy could only hope to break free like she had. After a few minutes, Ste approached the car, her obnoxious demeanor oozing from every step. She had an air of self¡ª assuredness that had initially intrigued him but had quickly given way to resentment and anger over the years. As Ste got into the car and settled into the passenger seat, she shed Timothy a flirtatious smile. ¡°Well, Timothy, aren¡¯t you a gentleman for picking me up?¡± Timothy clenched his jaw, barely concealing his irritation. He had no desire to engage in any form of conversation with Ste. ¡°Let''s get this over with,¡± he muttered, shifting the car into gear. Ste, undeterred by his cold demeanor, leaned closer to him, her perfume filling the air. ¡°You know, Timothy, we could make this drive more enjoyable if we talked.¡± Timothy''s grip on the steering wheel tightened. He couldn¡¯t believe his father had put him in this situation, forcing him to be in close proximity to the woman he despised. He had tried to put their ill-fated encounter behind him, but it continued to haunt him. With a deep breath, he turned to Ste, his voiceced with anger. ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight, Ste. | still hate you for what you did.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as she brushed her fingers lightly along his arm. ¡°Oh, Timothy, don¡¯t be so dramatic. You always needed a little coaxing when it came to love. | was just helping you rx.¡± Timothy''s blood boiled at her audacity. He couldn¡¯t believe she was making light of what she had done to him. ¡°Rxing is one thing, but drugging someone is a whole other level of maniption.¡± As the car continued down the road, Timothy¡¯s anger gave way to a growing realization. Ste¡¯s words had only confirmed what he had suspected all along. She had indeed drugged him that terrible night, and now she was shamelessly flirting with him as if nothing had happened. 3/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 113 The rest of the drive was filled with a tense and awkward silence. Timothy couldn''t bring himself to speak to Ste, and she seemed content to bask in his difort. The streets passed by in a blur, and the weight of the situation dawned on him. They arrived at Timothy¡¯s family home, and he parked the car in the driveway, eager to be rid of Ste¡¯s presence. He opened the car door and made his way to the other side, opening her door as well. As she stepped out, Ste gave him a coy smile. ¡°Thank you for the ride, Timothy,¡± she purred, her voice dripping with insincerity. Timothy didn¡¯t respond. He simply turned and walked toward the house, leaving Ste standing in the driveway. Ste followed him up the steps and stood beside him as he rang the doorbell. ¡°You know,¡± Ste began, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper, ¡°I¡¯ve missed being close to you.¡± Timothy shot her a re but said nothing. He refused to engage with her in any way, unwilling to give her the satisfaction of getting under his skin. But Ste seemed unfazed by his anger, and she reached out to brush her hand. against his. ¡°Maybe we can pick up where we left offter tonight, Timothy.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. the surface. Timothy''s jaw clenched, his anger simmering just beneath She had a lot of nerve, and he suspected that his father adored that part of her. Timothy abruptly pulled his hand away, his face contorted with disgust. ¡°You must be out of your mind if you think that¡¯s ever going to happen.¡± Ste¡¯s demeanor shifted, and she suddenly looked more serious. ¡°Timothy, | know you¡¯re angry with me, but | did what | did because | care about you. Let¡¯s put the club behind us, okay?¡± Timothy barked out augh. ¡°Yes, Ste, because I¡¯m still pissed about the club. Never mind the fact that you drugged me against my will and did who knows what afterward. Definitely doesn¡¯t affect my perception of you at all!¡± Right at that moment, the front door swung open. Kamran¡¯s stoney face peeked out and observed the two, his expression t. ¡°You''re actually on time,¡± he said coolly, looking Timothy up and down. ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there. Come in.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) fii) Chapter 114 Chapter 114 We were in the midst of making dinner, our usual Friday ritual, but there was an uneasiness in the air that | couldn''t ignore. Aria, usually so chatty and animated in the kitchen, was unusually quiet, her eyes focused on chopping vegetables with a distant look in her eyes. She''d been a little distant sincest week. She¡¯d avoid eye contact and even headed. to work earlier than usual. Her avoidance made me uneasy. ¡°Aria,¡± | said tentatively, ¡°is something on your mind?¡± Aria¡¯s knife faltered for a moment before she resumed chopping, her shoulders tense. She seemed hesitant, as if she were debating whether to share her thoughts. Finally, she let out a deep sigh and looked at me with a mixture of regret and guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t hate me.¡± My heart sank. The serious tone in Aria¡¯s voice was like a storm cloud on a previously sunny day. | put down my spat and turned to face her. ¡°What happened?¡± | asked, raising an eyebrow in warning. Aria met my gaze, her eyes filled with remorse. ¡°I... | confronted Timothy.¡± My heart skipped a beat at the mention of Timothy¡¯s name. Aria had promised not to interfere, to let me handle my own heartache. | had hoped that | could heal in my own time. ¡°Why would you do that, Aria?¡± | asked, my voice trembling slightly. ¡°I told you | could handle it.¡± Aria¡¯s shoulders slumped, and she looked down at the vegetables, as if they held. the answers she needed. ¡°I know.¡± | let out a long sigh and set the spat aside, watching as the beef sizzled in its pan. The grease around it bubbled and popped, with the asional dropnding on my arm. Somehow, the sting of it didn¡¯t make me shift. away. ¡°| just couldn¡¯t stand seeing you in pain,¡± Aria continued. ¡°I thought maybe | could make him see what he¡¯s missing, but it was a mistake.¡± | couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Aria, despite my frustration. She Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now] A had acted out of love and concern for me, even if it had been misguided. ¡°What happened when you confronted him, Aria?¡± Aria hesitated before confessing, ¡°I talked to him about Ste.¡± Ste, the name that had haunted my thoughts and my dreams. The woman who had taken Timothy away, even though he had never been mine to begin with. | pretended not to care, to brush it off like it was inconsequential. But inside, my heart was breaking all over again. ¡°Perfect. I¡¯m sure he had a lot to say.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes bore into mine, as if she could see through my facade. She knew me better than anyone, and she could sense the pain thaty beneath my words. But she didn¡¯t press the matter further. ¡°You know, Evie,¡± she said, her voice infused with a desperate hope, ¡°maybe it¡¯s time for you to move on as well. Get out there, meet new people, have some fun.¡± | shook my head, the thought of moving on still too painful to bear. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Aria raised an eyebrow, her concern wiping away any of the humor in her expression. ¡°But it helpedst time, didn¡¯t it? It won¡¯t take you long to find some other mysterious hottie.¡± | sighed and gave her a look. ¡°There¡¯s something | need to tell you, Aria. Something | should have said a long time ago.¡± Aria looked puzzled, her eyes narrowing. ¡°What is it, Evie?¡± Tears welled up in my eyes as | spoke. ¡°I never had that one-night stand.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened and she began to stutter. ¡°What do you mean, Evie?¡± | wiped away a tear that had escaped down my cheek, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I lied, Aria. | made up the whole story about the one-night stand so you and Lucas would stop worrying about me.¡± Aria sat in stunned silence for a moment before she finally spoke, her voice filled withpassion. ¡°Evie, why would you have to lie? We were just worried about you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°| know.¡± | couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet her eyes as the embarrassment returned ten-fold. ¡°But | thought it would work...until it didn¡¯t, so now | feel like a failure.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A Aria reached out and pulled me into aforting hug, her arms wrapping around me like a shield. ¡°Evie, you''re not a failure. We love you, and we just want you to be happy.¡± I clung to Aria, grateful for her understanding and support. ¡°I know, Aria. You shouldn¡¯t have to babysit me though.¡± Aria held me tightly, as if she could protect me from all the pain in the world. ¡°If you¡¯re in pain, we''re going to take care of you as much as you need us to. There¡¯s no shame in that.¡± As we sat on the couch, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, my tears grew heavy and | started to cry. Aria smoothed by hair down for a couple of minutes. After a while, she pulled away and patted my arms. ¡°How about we have a girls¡¯ night in? We can watch some dumb rom-s, eat junk food, and just forget about it all.¡± | managed a weak smile. ¡°That sounds nice.¡± We transformed our living room into a cozy movie night haven, with nkets, pillows, and an array of snacks scattered across the coffee table. Aria had gone all out, picking out an assortment of romanticedies for our viewing pleasure. We settled onto the couch, our feet tucked under us, and the first movie began to y on the screen. | tried to lose myself in the light-hearted banter of the characters, the quirky meet-cutes, and the promise of happily¡ªever¡ªafters. But despite Aria¡¯s best intentions, my heart remained heavy. As the second movie started, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sadness. It was a story about forbidden love, a tale of two people who were meant to be together but couldn¡¯t be. The ache in my chest grew with each passing scene, and | found myself unable to hold back the tears that welled up in my eyes. Aria must have noticed my distress, for she turned to me with concern in her eyes. ¡°Evie, are you okay?¡± | sniffled, wiping away a tear with the back of my hand. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just... this movie. It¡¯s hitting a little too close to home.¡± Aria reached out and took my hand, her touch aforting presence. ¡°Maybe roms weren''t the best idea. They usually help.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 78%tH | managed a watery smile. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Aria. You were just trying to make me feel better.¡± ¡°You wanna turn it off?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± | shook my head and wiped my face with my sleeve. ¡°Maybe I''ll desensitize myself,, or something.¡± Aria nodded and turned her attention back to the movie, but her grip on my hand. didn¡¯t waver. As the story unfolded on the screen, | couldn''t help but let my thoughts drift to Timothy and Ste. It felt like I''d lost a chance at something. No matter how hard | tried to push him away, it didn¡¯t stop him from breaking through the barriers that I''d set up. of course, he got to drift away whenever he pleased, and | was left with a broken wall. fa Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 TIMOTHY POV Timothy sat at the ornate dining table, his eyes drifting around the opulent room. The transformation of his family¡¯s financial situation was nothing short of miraculous. They had gone from struggling with poverty to dining in a mansion that seemed to scream of excess and luxury. Timothy, though still reluctant to be there, couldn¡¯t help but be curious about how his father, Kamran, had managed to amass such wealth after years of struggling with finances. Thevish surroundings, the expensive artwork adorning the walls, and the extravagant meal were all in stark contrast to the modest life they had led when Timothy was a child. Kamran had always been a hardworking man, but their previous financial struggles had left deep scars. The fact that that any money issues just evaporated for them. left Timothy slightly stunned. The family dinner, however, was far from elegant. Sitting across from him, his older brother, Andy, couldn¡¯t resist the opportunity to make snidements. He hadn¡¯t even known Andy would show up, and the night would have been slightly more tolerable if he hadn''t. ¡°Remember when you used to y hockey, little brother?¡± Andy said with a condescending smile. ¡°Unless you''re still doing that?¡± Timothy''s jaw clenched, and he took a deep breath, trying to keep hisposure. He had heard these jabs from Andy before, but they never failed to sting. He responded with a controlled tone, ¡°I still y.¡± Kamran, who had been mostly silent during the exchange, finally chimed in, his disapproval evident. ¡°Your mother, the poor woman, always encouraged that silly. hobby. Look where it got us.¡± The mention of his mother, Lydia, who had been battling cancer for years, struck a nerve in Timothy. He had shared a special bond with his mother, who had always. believed in him and his love for hockey. It had been her unwavering support that had fueled his determination to seed. Timothy kept his voice leveled as he spoke, ¡°My ¡®silly¡¯ hobby kept food on the table 1/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A and a roof over our heads, Dad. Don¡¯t forget that.¡± ¡°Timothy,¡± Kamran began, his tone t, ¡°you can¡¯t hold on to your little fantasies. forever. Therees a time when you need to get serious about life.¡± Timothy''s jaw clenched at the implication. He had dedicated years of his life to the sport he loved, and he¡¯d nearly lost it all in the past couple of months. Kamran perceiving that as a hobby was still daunting to him. He cleared his throat, speaking with a firm resolve. ¡°Dad, | appreciate your offer, but you know how much hockey means to me. It''s not just a game; it¡¯s a part of who | am.¡± Kamran¡¯s gaze bore into his son, a mixture of disappointment and frustration in his eyes. ¡°Timothy, you have a future here, within the familypany. My offer still stands. You could have stability, security.¡± But Timothy wasn¡¯t ready to let go of his dreams. The roaring crowds, the feeling of the ice beneath his skates, and the camaraderie with his teammates were still fresh in his mind. Not to mention, Evie¡¯s determination granted him the ability to continue. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s my passion,¡± Timothy stated. ¡°Not some boring office job.¡± Across the table, Andy couldn¡¯t resist taking a dig at Timothy¡¯s expense. As always. ¡°Yeah, Timmy, you''re really throwing your life away to wave a puck around on the ice. The anger surged within Timothy, his fists clenching involuntarily beneath the table. He had faced skepticism and criticism throughout his hockey career, but it hurt most when it came from his own family. ¡°| didn¡¯t throw my life away, Andy,¡± Timothy retorted, his voice tight with frustration. ¡°Hockey has taught me discipline, teamwork, and perseverance. It¡¯s given me a purpose.¡± Andy, however, was undeterred. He leaned back in his chair, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Well, what''s it given you now, huh? A bunch of dumb scandals and jerseys?¡± sweaty Timothy''s anger red, and he felt the urge to lunge at his brother, but he knew that arguing at the dinner table would only escte the situation further. He took a Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 10:39 Sat, 23 Mar G G deep breath, trying to regain hisposure. ¡°| may not work in a suit like you,¡± Timothy began, gritting his teeth, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t make what | do any less important. People travel miles just to watch what | 1. do. Ste had been mostly silent throughout the meal, but now she leaned in, her tone gentle yet persuasive. ¡°Timothy, maybe it¡¯s time to consider your father¡¯s offer. You could still find sess and stability within thepany.¡± Timothy''s patience had worn thin, and Ste¡¯s suggestion felt like another p to the face. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of giving up on his dreams, especially not for them. Suddenly she leaned in, a yful smile on her face. ¡°You know, Timothy,¡± she said. sweetly, ¡°maybe a baby would help you settle down and see things differently.¡± Timothy''s temper red at her suggestion. ¡°Don¡¯t even entertain that thought, Ste,¡± he snapped, pushing his te away. He abruptly stood up from the table, his chair scraping against the floor. He needed to escape the suffocating atmosphere of the dining room, if only for a moment. As he stormed His family¡¯s disapproving gazes and loud protests followed him as he stormed out of the dining room and walked out into the cool night air. There was a small sense of relief as he stepped onto the mansion¡¯s expansive porch. Their harsh jabs bounced around in his head, obscuring his own thoughts. As he gazed out into the darkness, Timothy couldn''t help but wonder if there was a way to reconcile his love for hockey with the expectations of his family. His mother may have been proud of his sess, but perhaps the conflict from that had thrown a bigger rift in their family? Even if Timothy made the sacrifice for his father, would he be less of an outcast? As he paced back and forth by his car in the driveway, the door to the mansion. swung open, and Ste hurried out, her high heels clicking on the pavement. ¡°Timothy, wait!¡± Ste called out, her tone a mix of frustration and desperation. ¡°Dinner isn¡¯t over.¡± Timothy had no intention of returning to the stifling atmosphere inside. He Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A turned to face her, his anger still smoldering. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Ste.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes widened in panic. She stepped closer to him, her voice pleading. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave me here, Timothy! You''re my ride.¡± Timothy scoffed, his irritation growing. ¡°What difference does it make to you? You can find your own way home.¡± But Ste was not about to let him walk away so easily. She took a step closer, her voice firm. ¡°You need to go back in there and ept your father¡¯s offer. It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± Timothy''s patience had reached its breaking point. He had already been bombarded with his family¡¯s expectations and judgments, and now Ste was adding to the pressure. ¡°What do you know about what''s right for me, Ste?¡± he snapped. Ste¡¯s hands balled into fists at her sides. ¡°You''re making a big mistake, Timothy. You don¡¯t know what you''re doing.¡± Timothy''s eyes bore into her. ¡°Sure. Are you getting in, or what?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ste¡¯s face flushed crimson with indignation. She clenched her jaw, her eyes. narrowing at him. Finally, with an exasperated sigh, she stormed over and slid into the passenger seat. The engine roared to life, and Timothy peeled out of the mansion¡¯s driveway, tires screeching in protest. As the car sped away from the mansion, Ste continued to berate him. ¡°You''re throwing away everything, Timothy. Your family, your future, all because of some misguided notion of freedom.¡± Timothy''s grip life, and | won the steering wheel tightened. ¡°It''s not misguided, Ste. It''s my life, and | won''t let them control it any longer.¡± Ste¡¯s voice grew even angrier, her words like a verbal assault. ¡°You could start earning millions, Timothy. Joining your father¡¯s business could cement your sess.¡± Timothy''s knuckles turned white as he fought to maintain control of the car. ¡°I don¡¯t want their business, Ste. | want my own dreams.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 5/5 Chapter 115 As the heated argument escted, Timothy¡¯s attention wavered for a split second. It was all Ste needed. With a sudden burst of determination, she lunged for the steering wheel, her hands grappling for control. The car swerved violently, tires screeching as it spun out of control. ¡°Ste, what the hell are you doing?!¡± Timothy shouted in panic, struggling to regain control of the vehicle. But Ste was resolute, her fingers locked onto the wheel. ¡°You need to go back and ept the deal, Timothy! You''re being stupid.¡± Timothy''s heart pounded in his chest as he wrestled with Ste for control of the car. The wheels churned up dirt and grass as the vehicle veered dangerously off the road, heading straight for a deep ditch. With a final, desperate effort, Timothy managed to wrench the wheel away from Ste¡¯s grip, but it was toote. The car careened off the road, crashing through the underbrush and plummeting into the ditch with a deafening crunch. The impact sent both Timothy and Ste jolting forward, their seatbelts straining against the force of the collision. The world seemed to spin around them as smoke and dust filled the air. SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The next morning, | awoke to a world that felt heavier than usual. The news of Timothy and Ste had shaken me to the core, setting the mood before the day even began. As | left my apartment, | couldn¡¯t shake the numbness that had settled into my bones. With every step, my heels clicked mechanically on the glossy floor. The anger, the violence, the shattered dreams¡ªit was all too much to bear. How had things gone so terribly wrong? | tried to tell myself that | was being irrational. Timothy had already disappointed me with the Bruce situation. | shouldn¡¯t have expected him to prove me wrong, but there¡¯s a possibility that I''d hoped he would. As | rounded the corner of the apartment hallway, my footsteps slowing, my heart ached at the sight before me. Timothy beside his apartment door, fumbling for his keys. His arms were covered in angry cuts, and his eyes held a certain dullness. | reduced my pace to a slow stroll until | was standing beside him, observing his struggle. ¡°What happened to you?¡± He turned to face me, and the way his eyes brightened startled me. ¡°Evie,¡± he breathed lightly, almost dropping the keys in his grasp. ¡°I thought you''d already be at work.¡± ¡°lm runningte,¡± | said quickly. ¡°Why are you all banged up? Did something happen?¡± Timothy paused for a moment, then looked down at the bandages on his arms. As he began to speak, | could only fear the worst. Bruce was still gone, and | was certain that he held a vendetta against Timothy just as much as he did me. ¡°Ste happened,¡± Timothy replied. | couldn''t help but recoil at the mention of her name. ¡°Ste?¡± | whispered, my heart sinking. ¡°What did she do?¡± Timothy''s shoulders slumped, his gaze fixed on the ground. ¡°She crashed my carst night,¡± he exined, the wordsced with bitterness. ¡°Ran us right into a ditch¡± Asurge of anger and sorrow welled up inside me as | took in the extent of 1/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 23 Mar GI G 7T8%% Timothy''s injuries. The image of him riding alongside her, possibly for a night in the town or a luxurious date, seared its way into my mind. ¡°Are you okay?¡± | asked weakly. He nodded slowly, his eyes meeting mine, and in that moment, | saw a flicker of vulnerability. ¡°I''ll be fine,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°It¡¯s just a few bruises and cuts. But my car is a wreck, so I¡¯m stuck using the taxi service until it gets fixed.¡± My heart ached for him, and my first instinct was to offer my help. It would have been natural before, practically one friend helping the other. However, | felt no dignity in helping him now. | hesitated for a moment, and Ste¡¯s mockingugh entered my mind. That woman was known to be a piece of work, and he¡¯d chosen her. | wanted to say more, to offer some sce or advice, but my sympathy was quickly eroding. | knew | had to leave for work, and the clock was ticking away the minutes. With a heavy heart, | shook my head. ¡°| hope things get better,¡± | said, my words heavy with sincerity. ¡°Take care of yourself, Timothy.¡± As | walked away, my footsteps echoing in the hallway. | could feel his eyes trained. on me from a distance as | stepped into the elevator. ¡°Thank you....¡± | heard him mumble, right as the doors sealed shut. | did my best to focus on my work, to shut out the constant buzzing of phones and the chatter of my colleagues, but the ever¡ª watchful presence of Jasper made it nearly impossible. He lurked in the periphery of my vision, his gaze burning into me like a laser, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease every time | sensed his eyes on me. Erickson was no better. He continued to invade my space, hovering around my desk like a vulture waiting for its prey. Every time he passed by, a shiver of difort ran down my spine. | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was up to something, that he had some ulterior motive in mind. The breaking point came when he called me into his office that afternoon. | hoped dearly that it wouldn¡¯t be a repeat of that one night, when he¡¯d cornered me at my Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 10 39 Sat, 23 Mar G desk and suggested that | offer him ¡°special¡± favors. My heart sank as | approached his door, my mind racing with all the possible. reasons for the summons. | stepped into the room, my apprehension growing with each passing second. ¡°Evie,¡± Erickson began, his voice oozing with false charm as he leaned back in his chair. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice that you haven''t been finishing any casestely. Care to exin?¡± | took a deep breath, trying to muster the courage to respond. ¡°I¡¯ve just been swamped with work.¡± | said tightly. ¡°It¡¯s been a hectic few weeks, and I¡¯m doing my best to catch up. Erikson¡¯s eyes bore into mine, his smile never reaching his eyes. ¡°I see,¡± he said. ¡°Well, Evie, | could make things easier for you. Besides, a career like this gets a little lonely.¡± | felt a chill run down my spine at his words. | knew exactly what he was insinuating, and | couldn''t believe he was going there. ¡°Mr. Erickson,¡± | said, my voice trembling with a mixture of anger and fear, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. especially not with romance... Erikson¡¯s smile never wavered, but there was a dangerous glint in his eyes. ¡°Evie, you don¡¯t understand. | could make your life so much easier as my wife. Think about it-your career could skyrocket in weeks.¡± I squared my shoulders and met his gaze head-on. ¡°Mr. Erickson, | will not engage in any inappropriate rtionships to further my career,¡± | dered, my voice unwavering.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Erikson¡¯s smile finally faltered, and he leaned forward, his tone icy. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you''re missing, Evie.¡± | leaned in, challenging him despite his towering height. | couldn¡¯t bite my tongue any longer. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. With that, | turned and marched out of his office. Despite his desperation, he didn¡¯t seem to protest this. If anything, he seemed even more pleased with himself. | caught a sh of his nauseating smirk as | returned to my desk and gathered my 3S) Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) things. | knew I had made the right choice in rejecting his advances, but | feared there would be repercussions outside of my control. That evening, | found myself in a dimly lit bar, nursing a drink and trying to drown my troubles in alcohol. | was sitting at the counter when a familiar voice interrupted my thoughts.. ¡°Evie? Is that you?¡± | turned to find Jasper standing beside me, a look of surprise on his face. My initial. instinct was to dismiss him, to tell him that | wanted to be alone, but the alcohol had dulled my senses, and my words came out in a slurred, tired mumble. ¡°Jasper,¡± | started, my voice sounding gargled to my ears. ¡°What do you want?¡± He took a seat beside me, his eyes scanning my face with concern. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve had a rough day,¡± he remarked. | let out a bitterugh, the alcohol loosening my tongue. ¡°Rough doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it.¡± Jasper ordered a drink for himself and turned his full attention to me. ¡°Care to talk about it?¡± | tried to process his words, but my loose tongue was already in action. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Erickson,¡± | confessed immediately. ¡°He¡¯s been pressuring me, and today he...he made advances, Jasper.¡± Jasper¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening. ¡°What do you mean, advances?¡± | took a deep breath, the words tumbling out in a rush. ¡°He suggested that he could make my life easier, help me with my career. He even said he wanted me to be his ¡®office wife, or something. It was disgusting.¡± Alook of anger crossed Jasper¡¯s face, and he shook his head. ¡°That son of a... How dare he?¡± As | continued to talk, the alcohol loosening my inhibitions, | let slip the truth about Mr. Erickson¡¯s actions¡ªhow he had gotten physical with me on multiple asions, how his advances had escted to harassment. Jasper¡¯s demeanor changed in an instant. He leaned in closer, his voice cold and calcting. ¡°Tell me everything, Evie. Every detail.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 116 | recounted the incidents with as much rity as | could muster, my voice growing shaky as | relived the traumatic memories. Jasper listened intently, his anger reced with a blunt curiosity. When | had finished, he had a subtle smile on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s all | needed to hear.¡± Before | could ask what he meant, he stood abruptly and threw a few bills on the bar to cover our drinks. ¡°I''ll take care of this, Evie,¡± he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about Mr. Erickson anymore.¡± | watched him go, my mind clouded by the alcohol and my emotions in turmoil. | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. It was Jasper, after all. COMMENT Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The air in the parking lot behind the ice rink was frigid, biting into Timothy¡¯s skin as he trudged towards his car. Hockey practice had been intense, and the exhaustion gnawed at him. As he approached his car, he noticed Alex just a few feet away. Timothy almost left it alone, but then he spotted another figure emerging from the car they were standing beside. It was one of Timothy''s teammates. Timothy''s eyebrows knitted together in suspicion as Alex slipped some money in the younger man¡¯s hands. The first time should have been thest time, because Alex¡¯s deals were getting more obvious with time. Alex, with a guilty start, looked up and caught Timothy¡¯s gaze. His eyes widened briefly before he quickly pocketed the money. Timothy''s instincts kicked in, and he decided to approach. The teammate had already gone by the time Timothy stode over to where Alex was standing, his anger simmering just below the surface. ¡°Alex,¡± Timothy began, his voice edged with a sharpness that cut through the chilly air. ¡°What was that all about?¡± Alex feigned innocence, his face a mask of nonchnce. ¡°What are you talking about, Timothy?¡± Timothy didn¡¯t buy it for a second. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, Alex. | saw you. What are you up to?¡± Alex sighed, a hint of frustration creeping into his demeanor. ¡°Look, Timothy, it¡¯s nothing. Just some personal business.¡± Timothy''s patience was wearing thin, and he had no intention of letting Alex off the hook so easily. He leaned in closer, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Personal business? In a dark parking lot? Money changing hands like some kind of secret deal? I¡¯m not buying it.¡± Alex shifted ufortably, his gaze darting around as if searching for an escape route. ¡°Timothy, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Timothy''s anger red, and he took a step closer, his voice a menacing whisper. ¡°I 175 40 Sat, 23 Mar GG 78% suggest you start talking, Alex, because it looks like you''re involved in something shady.¡± Alex hesitated for a moment, his resolve crumbling under the weight of Timothy¡¯s anger. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and hesitant. ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± Timothy''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you betting on games? Alex scoffed, attempting to brush off Timothy¡¯s inquiry. ¡°You''re imagining things.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. man. Timothy''s patience was wearing thin. He wasn¡¯t about to let Alex off the hook so easily. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me, Alex. If you''re into something illegal behind the scenes, I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows.¡± Alex shifted ufortably before responding, ¡°Look, it''s not what you think. I''ve been helping out a friend with some financial stuff. It¡¯s nothing illegal, | swear.¡± Timothy''s anger red again, and he clenched his fists at his sides. ¡°You''re not just risking your own career, Alex. You''re putting our entire club in jeopardy. If anyone finds out about this, it could bring down the entire league.¡± Alex merely smirked in response. This made Timothy¡¯s temperature rise, almost to a breaking point, and he crossed his arms impatiently. Before he could speak his mind once more, Alex finally spoke up, ¡°Oh, by the way, your girlfriend''s here to see you.¡± Startled, Timothy turned to see who Alex was referring to. His heart sank as he spotted Ste standing a few feet away, her presence an unwee surprise. ¡°Ste?¡± Timothy stammered, trying to hide his difort. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ste approached with a sly smile, feigning innocence. ¡°Hi, Timothy!¡± When she leaned in to give him a kiss, Timothy ducked away with a grimace. Sheughed it off, though he caught the subtle re she gave him. ¡°Lighten up, babe,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m just here to support you.¡± He groaned and looked back at Alex, who was already sneaking away. ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend!¡± he insisted, hoping the other had heard. Timothy''s face reddened with embarrassment as he nced around, suddenly aware of the prying eyes of other hockey yers. It seemed that they all knew his life more than he did at that point. His name never left the news. He stepped closer to Ste and lowered his voice. ¡°Ste, we can¡¯t do this here. Let¡¯s talk in private.¡± They moved away from the curious gazes of the hockey yers, finding a more secluded spot. Timothy felt his anger simmer. ¡°What are you really doing here, Ste?¡± Timothy asked, his voice tense. Ste shrugged, her eyes dancing with mischief. ¡°I told you, Timothy, I¡¯m here to support you. Is that so hard to believe?¡± Timothy couldn''t contain his frustration any longer. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me, Ste. You know why I¡¯m upset.¡± Ste¡¯s smile faltered for a moment, and her gaze turned sharp. ¡°Oh, Timothy, you''re always so serious. It was just one night. A little fun, that¡¯s all.¡± Timothy clenched his fists, his anger boiling over. ¡°Fun? You drugged me, Ste! You coerced me into that bed!¡± Ste¡¯s expression hardened, but then her smile returned, albeit colder. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, Timothy. It was all in good fun, and | thought you enjoyed it.¡± Timothy shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? | can¡¯t have anyone find out about that night.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she leaned in closer to him. ¡°Why not? Afraid your precious Evie will think less of you?¡± Timothy gritted his teeth, struggling to maintain hisposure. ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, Ste. You have no idea how much | care about Evie, and | won¡¯t let you tarnish what we have.¡± Ste¡¯s gaze flickered with a hint of amusement. ¡°Oh, Timothy, you''re so naive. You really think Evie cares about you? She¡¯s just using you to climb thedder.¡± Timothy''s eyes zed with anger. ¡°Whatever. She¡¯s not like that.¡± Ste took a step back, her expression smug. ¡°Believe what you want, Timothy, but 3/5 Head Tan. La you should watch the news. You might find it enlightening.¡± With those cryptic words, Ste turned and walked away, leaving Timothy seething with anger and confusion. Nervousness gnawed at Timothy¡¯s insides at Ste¡¯s words. He knew he couldn''t ignore her, not when she was making such bold ims. He needed to find out what was going on. With a curt nod, he abruptly turned and left the sports center, his mind racing. As he walked briskly toward his car, Timothy debated whether he should even dignify the tabloid rumors with his attention. He¡¯d always despised the sensationalistic garbage that passed for news these days. But Ste¡¯s insinuations left him curious about what the buzz surrounding Evie. Once home, he kicked off his shoes and settled into hisfortable armchair. He stared at the television remote on the coffee table for a long moment before finally picking it up and switching on the news. The television screen flickered to life, and Timothy¡¯s heart sank as he saw Evie¡¯s face pop up beside her boss, Mr. Erickson. The headline beneath the image read: ¡°Scandal at Erickson Industries? CEO and Rising Star Employee¡¯s Rtionship Under Scrutiny.¡± Timothy''s stomach plummeted as he listened to the anchor¡¯s spective words. The news report was a relentless assault of innuendo and insinuation. The anchor suggested that the close working rtionship between Evie and Mr. Erickson had raised eyebrows in thepany, with some sources iming they¡¯d been spotted together outside of work hours. The anchor continued, ¡°While there has been no official confirmation of romantic involvement, sources close to the pair have hinted at a more personal any connection behind closed doors.¡± Timothy clenched his fists, anger simmering beneath the surface. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The news report cut to an interview with a so-called insider who imed to have witnessed Evie and Mr. Erickson in compromising situations. Timothy''s jaw tightened as he listened to the scious details being shared without any concrete evidence to support them. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 10:40 Sat, 23 Mar G G- Unable to contain his anger any longer, Timothy snatched the remote off the couch and turned off the television. 575 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 The sun was dipping below the horizon as | walked out of the office building. | had endured another grueling day at work, battling nosy co-workers and an all too invested boss. As | approached the parking lot, | couldn¡¯t wait to escape the suffocating atmosphere and head back to the sanctuary of my apartment. But as | turned the corner and spotted my car, my heart sank, and my steps faltered. There, in bold and viciously red spray paint, the word ¡°whore¡± adorned every inch of my car¡¯s windows. Fury boiled up inside me like a volcano about to erupt, and | clenched my fists, my knuckles turning white. ¡°What the hell?¡± | muttered to myself, my voice shaking with anger and disbelief. Without thinking, | stormed over to my defaced car, breathless, my heart pounding in my chest. As | stood there, my phone buzzed insistently in my bag. | pulled it out, and Aria¡¯s name lit up the screen. | answered the call with a voice quivering with rage. ¡°Aria,¡± | spat out, ¡°you won''t believe what just happened.¡± Aria¡¯s voice on the other end wasced with concern. ¡°What happened?¡± My voice shook as | struggled to contain my anger. ¡°Someone vandalized my car, Aria. They spray¡ªpainted the word ¡®whore¡¯ all over it.¡± There was a stunned silence on the other end, followed by Aria¡¯s outraged exmation. ¡°Oh my god. Did you see who did it?¡± ¡°No, | didn¡¯t!¡± | practically shouted into the phone. ¡°And they must have done it hours ago because it¡¯s already dry.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. We''ll figure this out. Juste home.¡± | nodded, even though she couldn''t see me. ¡°Okay¡± As | hung up the phone, | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of vulnerability that coursed through me. This wasn¡¯t just a random act of vandalism; it was a targeted attack on my character, an attempt to smear my name and reputation. Why would someone do this?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When | arrived back at my apartment, Aria was waiting for me outside the building. She rushed over to give me aforting hug, and | clung to her, my Need Top Metal Stampinat Get a 10% nie A tears mingling with the anger that still simmered beneath the surface. ¡°How bad is it?¡± Aria asked gently. | pulled away from the embrace and wiped my tears. ¡°I''ll show you,¡± | said, and she followed me to my car. Aria¡¯s face twist in anger as she took in the hateful graffiti. ¡°Those monsters,¡± Aria muttered under her breath. As Aria and | walked back inside the apartment building, | couldn¡¯t shake the anger and frustration that simmered within me. Who could have done such a vile thing, and why? When we stepped into the apartment, | couldn¡¯t hold back the torrent of questions that flooded my mind. | turned to Aria, my voice trembling with a mixture of anger and fear. ¡°It¡¯s not like | know what | did wrong.¡± Aria hesitated for a moment, her expression conflicted. She reached for the magazine on the counter and ced it in my hands. Her eyes were filled with sympathy as | eyed the front cover. ¡°What''s this?¡± | asked, the dread pooling in as | read the headline: ¡°Sleeping her way to the top, apanied by a photo of me and Mr. Erickson. The anger that had been smoldering within me erupted like a wildfire. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± | shouted, my voice rising with indignation as | threw the tabloid back on the table. Aria bit her lip, her eyes brimming withpassion. ¡°I picked it up at one of the stands in town. You might want to take another look.¡± Hands shaking, | picked the magazine back up and flipped through the first couple of pages. | could feel the anger rising within me as | scanned the article, my eyes narrowing in on the words that painted a false and damaging narrative. ording to the tabloid, Jasper had tipped them off, iming that | had been fired from my internship due to poor performance but had resorted to selling my body to Mr. Erickson in order to keep my position. The usations were baseless and infuriating, but what struck me the most was the image they had painted of me¡ªa woman who wouldpromise her Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A integrity for personal gain. It was a betrayal of everything | believed in and stood. for. | turned to Aria, my voice shaking with anger. ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Aria nodded, her own expression filled with anger and disbelief. ¡°I know, Evie. Jasper must have some ulterior motive for doing this.¡± My mind raced with possibilities, but | couldn''t dwell on Jasper¡¯s motivations at that moment. | needed to address the situation head-on. ¡°I need to find out what he¡¯s up to,¡± | said, my determination unwavering. ¡°And | need to set the record straight.¡± With that, | rushed to the television, flipping it on to see if there were any updates on the situation. The news had already picked up the story, and Jasper was front and center, speaking to a reporter with a self-satisfied smirk. ¡°We have evidence to support our ims,¡± Jasper dered, his voice dripping with smugness. ¡°I have here a recording and a photo that prove beyond a shadow of a doubt that Evie and Mr. Erickson are involved in an inappropriate rtionship.¡± My heart sank as | watched Jasper produce a recording and a photo. The image showed Mr. Erickson and me in a seemingly compromising position, though | knew | never would''ve kissed him. He was merely standing in front of me, though the camera angle tried to suggest something else. The recording, however, was even more damning. It was my voice, unmistakably, saying that Mr. Erickson had kissed me and that it had felt good. | had gone on to dere that | was going to be the ¡°bossdy¡± of the firm. | was shocked to hear my own voice making me even more was that | didn¡¯t recall all tch statements, but what disturbed | had told Jasper. He had to have been close enough, and get me to say the right things. That night at the bar was a blur, but Jasper¡¯s intentions with meeting me there were clear as day. The recording was clearly edited to paint a false narrative, and | couldn¡¯t understand how he had managed to obtain such damning material. He¡¯d made my words sound seamless and intentional, as if me ever sleeping with my boss was something that | would casually discuss. Aria watched the news alongside me, her expression a mix of concern and frustration. ¡°This is a disaster.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Stan M A Chapter 118 | clenched my fists, unable to contain my anger any longer. ¡°Aria, | swear to you, none of this is true. | would neverpromise my principles for personal gain.¡± Aria ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°I know that, Evie. | just don¡¯t know how we''ll fight something this bad.¡± Aria¡¯s words echoed in my mind as we sat down on the couch and scrolled through our phones. ¡°Evie, your reputation seems to be taking a hit,¡± she said, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing sense of despair. Aria showed me her phone screen, her expression somber. ¡°Take a look at this, Evie,¡± she urged. | reluctantly took the phone and opened the app, revealing a world | had been a part of, a world that had once celebrated my achievements and my partnership with Timothy in the form of the #TEVIE fanpages. But now, as | scrolled through the posts and comments, | was met with a stark and heartbreaking reality. The once-¡ªadoring fans of #TEVIE had turned against me. They had taken to the online chatroom where | had once gone undercover to interact with them, and their perceptions of me had shifted dramatically. Onement after another, the fans expressed their disappointment, anger, and even disgust at my alleged behavior. They called me a ¡°whore¡± for supposedly betraying Timothy, used me of selling out my principles, and questioned my integrity. It was as if the very foundation of my online support system had crumbled beneath me. Tears welled up in my eyes as | read the hurtfulments, the weight of their usations pressing down on me like a crushing weight. These were the people who had once championed me, who had believed in #TEVIE, and now they saw me as a traitor. Aria ced aforting hand on my shoulder, her voice filled with empathy. ¡°Evie, | know it¡¯s tough to read thosements, but remember that they don¡¯t know the truth. We''ll find a way to clear your name.¡± | ced my head in my hands and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how quickly they turned on me, Aria. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve lost everything.¡± The only worse than being invisible to the world was being hated by it. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Depression had be a heavy shroud that enveloped me each morning, making it difficult to find the strength to get out of bed. The weight of the scandal, the loss. of reputation, and the betrayals | had experienced had left me feeling emotionally drained and defeated. Yet, despite my better judgment, | always found myself reaching for my phone. As | scrolled through my notifications and messages, | couldn¡¯t escape the feeling of dread that had be a constant companion. But somethingpelled me to return to the online chatroom where my #TEVIE fans had once gathered, a ce where | had been celebrated and supported. | read the hurtful and venomousments from fans who had once been my greatest supporters. They had turned against me, denouncing #TEVIE and badmouthing me in the most vicious ways possible. It was as if | had be a pariah, an object of scorn and derision.. EXTEVIE: Evie used to be such a role model. Now she¡¯s just a disappointment... TEVIEForever: Ugh, | have to change my username now. GROSS UnoCuchono6: Creeping around with her boss? No wonder Timothy left her! TIMOFOREVA: How pathetic TELLARULZ: TEVIE is dead because of her | can¡¯t believe | ever supported her | couldn¡¯t understand how it hade to this, how my reputation had been. tarnished to the point where even my most loyal fans had turned their backs on me. It was a crushing blow. As | scrolled through the chatroom, the anger and frustration inside me grew. | wanted to defend myself, to exin that the usations against me were false, but | knew that it was futile. The damage had been done, and my words would likely fall on deaf ears. | closed the chatroom and set my phone aside. The online world that had once been a source of connection and support had be a hostile and unforgiving ce, and | couldn¡¯t bear to subject myself to more hurtfulments and usations. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) T1%#t Aria was always warning me to stay off the inte. She was far more experienced in the online world than | was. Her own Timothy fan pages, which she¡¯d gone out of her way to delete, would be littered with trolls of all sorts. Of course, they were attacking an anonymous page. People were seeing my face everywhere, so there was no mistaking who | was. Their attacks were personal. As |y in bed, staring at the ceiling, | couldn''t escape the feeling that my life had unraveled beyond repair. After days of feeling trapped inside my apartment, the walls closing in on me, | finally couldn¡¯t take it any longer. | needed to escape the suffocating atmosphere and get some fresh air. The scandal that had engulfed my life felt like a relentless storm, and | hoped that a walk outside might offer some respite.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As | stepped out into the crisp air, | couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of the situation pressing down on me. The usations against me had left my reputation in tatters, and the relentless online bacsh had taken a toll on my emotional well- being. | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was any way to salvage my career and restore my integrity. The thought of approaching Jasper had crossed my mind, but | quickly dismissed it. He had proven himself to be a malicious maniptor, and engaging with him would only worsen the situation. | needed to focus on gathering evidence to refute the false ims against me and expose his lies. pose his lies. As | strolled through the neighborhood, my mind raced with worries about the future. The decline in clientele had been evident that very morning when | had checked my emails. Potential clients who had once shown interest in my legal services were now backing away, their trust in me eroded by the scandal. | couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of hopelessness. My career, which had once been a source of pride and aplishment, now seemed to be slipping through my fingers. | had worked tirelessly to build my reputation, and in a matter of weeks, it had been tarnished beyond recognition. | reached the nearby parking lot and stopped, my gaze falling on my car. The sight of it, still covered in the remnants of the vandalism that withstood the rain. | couldn¡¯t understand how anyone could harbor so much hatred and resentment 2/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) toward me, someone they didn¡¯t even know personally. It was as if | had be a scapegoat for their own frustrations and grievances. | took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions swirling within me. | couldn''t let anger consume me, but any hope | had was dwindling. As | tried to wipe away some of the graffiti on my car, my fingers trembling with frustration. Red and blue paint stained the palms of my hands, and spread to my jacket sleeves. | heard footsteps approaching and turned around. My heart thudded when | saw Timothy standing just a few feet away. His expression grew tense when he met my eyes. ¡°Evie,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the silence like a de. | blinked in surprise. ¡°Timothy,¡± | replied tly. He walked toward me, his gaze unwavering. ¡°You¡¯ve...been in the tabloids a lottely.¡± | sighed, pressing my lips into a firm line. ¡°I guess | have.¡± Timothy frowned. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on with that? Why are they saying all those things about you?¡± | felt a surge of irritation rise within me. Thest thing | needed was Timothy probing into my personal life one again, especially when it no longer concerned. him. | squared my shoulders and leered up at him.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t owe you any exnation, Timothy.¡± He raised his eyebrows and jerked his head back, as if my words physically stunned him. ¡°Well, were you nning on denying it soon? To the public, | mean...¡± My patience wore thin, and | couldn¡¯t hold back the anger that had been simmering just beneath the surface. ¡°You have some nerve,¡± | snapped. ¡°After everything you¡¯ve done, you think you have the right to inch your way back into my life? Are you looking for an ego boost, because you''re definitely not getting it from me!¡± Timothy''s jaw clenched and he squeezed his eyes shut. ¡°Believe it or not, you¡¯re 3/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) name is tied to mine whenever any scandal hits the news, so if there¡¯s something going on, | have a right to know.¡± | scoffed. ¡°A right to know? Timothy, you lost any right to know anything about my life a long time ago.¡± Timothy''s face contorted with frustration as he turned away, running a hand. through his hair. ¡°I heard you. Your voice, the pictures...¡± | narrowed my eyes at him. Just as | figured, he would make his own assumptions about the whole thing. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s your boss, Evie,¡± he blurted out, seeming bewildered by his own words. ¡°I mean...your boss? Don¡¯t you have anything to say about that?¡± ¡®No, | don¡¯t!¡± | shouted over him. Timothy''s mouth fell open and he stepped back. He looked me up and down as the gears in his head began to turn. ¡°You can believe whatever you want about me,¡± | continued. ¡°If the media wants to call me a slut, let them! From what I¡¯ve seen, you don¡¯t see me as anything more than that.¡± With that, | turned away from him, determined to put as much distance between us as possible. Once | was back in my apartment, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of hopelessness. The vandalism on my car, the scandalous rumors that threatened to tarnish my reputation-it was all too much. As | stood there, my hands stained with paint, it felt like | hadpletely lost control. 4/4 0 COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Walking into thew firm felt like stepping into a lion¡¯s den. The scandal that had engulfed my life had found its way into the workce, and my co-workers seemed all too eager to taunt me. They huddled in small groups, whispering and casting judgmental nces in my direction. | could hear their hushed voices, their words dripping with malice, as they listened to Jasper¡¯s nderous tales. had expected some level of hostility, but the reality of their taunts and sneers cut deeper than | could have imagined. | had be a pariah in my own workce, a target of ridicule and gossip. As | made my way to my desk, | couldn¡¯t escape the feeling of being watched. Their gazes bore into me, their smirks and knowing looks far from hidden. ¡°| don¡¯t know how we didn¡¯t see it,¡± one coworker, Talia, muttered. ¡°She was always so bold with him. Jasper was right.¡± Another one chimed in, ¡°No wonder | haven¡¯t been moving up. Clearly, some people don¡¯t have to work as hard...¡± Jasper, emboldened by the attention he was receiving, had taken to openly fueling the gossip. He didn¡¯t even attempt to hide his satisfaction as he regaled my co- workers with his version of the story. His usations were as cruel as they were baseless, and | could feel the walls closing in on me. ¡°| thought he was taking advantage at first,¡± he said, standing in the middle of the room where others have gathered. ¡°But after hearing that one conversation, | realized who she really was.¡± ¡°Really!¡± Talia eximed, casting a re in my direction. ¡°And she always looked so innocent before, walking around in oversized sweaters and long sweaters. A guess she figured the librarian look wouldn''t give her the opportunities she needed.¡± Lori guffawed. ¡°Oh! No wonder she¡¯s been looking like a skank recently!¡± At that, the group erupted withughter, barely acknowledging the need for curtesy at that point. | knew | couldn''t let this continue. | needed to confront Erickson, to demand that he dismiss Jasper¡¯s ims and put an end to this madness. With a determined Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) D stride. | made my way to Erickson¡¯s office and threw open his door. Erickson was behind his desk, engrossed in paperwork, when | entered. He looked up, his expression unreadable, as | approached.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Erickson.¡± | began, my voice steady despite the turmoil raging within me. ¡°You need to do something about Jasper. His lies are ruining my career! Erickson regarded me with a detached air, his eyes flicking over me as if | were nothing more than an inconvenience. ¡°Evie, I¡¯ve already spoken to Jasper. He assured me that he¡¯s merely stating the truth.¡± | felt a surge of anger and frustration. ¡°How? You were there, and you known dam well that | wouldn¡¯t eveny a finger on you, let alone kiss you!¡± He grunted and turned back to hisputer, as if my insult hardly grazed him. | suppose it wouldn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t exactly considered the victim in the eyes of the public, but they had reduced his influence to that of a bystander rather than my actual controlling boss. This scandal would hardly touch him, and he knew it. ¡°Those usations against me are false, and you know it. Jasper is using this situation to boost his own ego and credibility. You need to put a stop to it!¡± Erickson leaned back in his chair, a mocking smile ying on his lips. ¡°Evie, you and | both know that you''ve benefited from our rtionship. Remember, you''ve been using me to lift your own status within the firm.¡± | couldn''t believe what | was hearing. The man | had once respected and trusted was now twisting the truth to fit his own narrative. The sense of betrayal cut deep. and | couldn¡¯t contain my anger any longer. ¡°You''re just asplicit in this scandal as Jasper is,¡± | used, my voice trembling with emotion. ¡°You can¡¯t even admit that you''re using me as a shield to protect your own reputation.¡± With that, | turned and stormed out of Erickson¡¯s office, leaving him behind with his smug expression. The weight of the situation, the relentless gossip and nder, had be too much to bear, and | needed to escape the toxicity of it all. As | left the office building, my emotions were in turmoil. The sense of istion and despair weighed heavily on me, and I wondered if there was any way to escape Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapore 120 this nightmare. My status as apetent and hardworking Lawyer had be a myth to the public. As | arrived back at my apartment, | could barely carry myself inside before falling to my knees by the door. The scandal that had tainted my life was now seeping into every corner, and all | had were my friends to back me up. Unfortunately for them, it was only us against the public. When | looked up, eyes burning with fresh tears. | was met with the sight of Penny sitting on the couch. She was watching me; her look full of pity as she stood up and rushed over. ¡°Aria let me in. | heard everything,¡± Penny stated gently, taking my hand. | let her haul me up and guide me to the couch. As we Sat down. | sank into the cushion beside her, the exhaustion weighing me down. ¡°It''s terrible, Penny,¡± | began. ¡°The hate just won¡¯t stop. Everywhere | go, people want to know who | am. what I¡¯m doing...¡± Penny¡¯s brow furrowed as she listened, her concern deepening. ¡°But surely you c do something about it, right? Can you confront them both, Jasper and Erickson?¡± | sighed, rapidly-shaking my head. I¡¯ve tried. Penny. | confronted Erickson, told him to dismiss Jasper¡¯s ims, but he¡¯s just as complicit in this mess. He won''t lift a finger to help me.¡± Penny hummed thoughifully and ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you¡¯re going through this, Evie. This is a huge mess, even for me.¡± | looked at her, blinking through the tears. ¡°I know you can only do so much, but would you be able to do something to stop this?¡± Penny nodded, her expression determined. ¡°I''ll see what | can do, Evie. But | have to be honest with you-it won''t be easy. A lot of damage has already been done, and the scandal has spread far and wide. We''ll need a solid strategy to counteract the negative publicity.¡± | appreciated Penny''s honesty, even if it meant facing the harsh reality of my situation. ¡°I trust your judgment, Penny. If anyone can help me navigate this mess, Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 120 it''s you.¡± Unlike before, | didn¡¯t feel as hopeful by Penny''s promises. She¡¯d proven her worth more times than not, but this case was different. I''d always suspected that any fans | had were merely there by the circumstances of me being attached to Timothy. If Timothy no longer seemed to favor me in the public eye, it was only a matter of time before they lost interest. That didn¡¯t mean they would allow me to fade into obscurity. They were more content with making me suffer first.. And the suffering had only just begun. 3) 0 COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) D Chapter 121 Chapter 121 In the solitude of my room, | couldn¡¯t escape the pull of the online world that had be a source of both torment and despair. The relentless scandal that had tainted my life seemed to have taken on a life of its own in the digital realm, and | found myself drawn once more to thements and conversations that revolved. around me. As | opened myptop and navigated to the social media tforms where my online presence had once thrived, | braced myself for the onught of negativity that awaited. | knew that thements would be harsh, that the usations would sting, but | couldn¡¯t turn away. It was as if | werepelled to confront the depths. of the hatred and hostility that had been directed at me. Thements were even nastier than | had anticipated, a relentless barrage of insults and demands that | resign from the firm. People | had never met and would likely never meet in person were quick to pass judgment and condemn me without a shred of evidence. It didn¡¯t matter that they were threatening my livelihood. ¡°Evie should be ashamed of herself. Resign already!¡± ¡°She''s a disgrace to the legal profession. How could anyone trust her as awyer?¡± ¡°Timothy was better off without her. She should disappear.¡± The words cut deep, eachment a fresh wound that left me feeling more disgraced and isted than ever. The online harassment was unrelenting, and | couldn''t escape the feeling that | was drowning in a sea of anger and resentment. The anger that had been simmering beneath the surface since our confrontation. in the parking lot now surged to the forefront. How could Timothy, of all people, doubt my integrity and question mymitment to my legal career? Eventually, | closed myptop and set it aside. | was starting to feel like a prisoner in my own life. As | stared up at the ceiling, my phone suddenly rang, its shrill ringtone cutting through the silence of my room. | nced at the screen and saw an unknown number shing, my curiosity piqued. | hesitated for a moment before answering, wondering who could possibly be calling me at this hour.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. 4/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) ¡°Hello?¡± | said. The voice on the other end sent a shiver down my spine. It menacing, as raspy and unmistakably familiar. ¡°Evie,¡± it hissed, ¡°I didn¡¯t appreciate the little stunt you pulled.¡± My heart skipped a beat as | recognized the voice-it was Bruce. The man who had once been my tormentor, the one | had thought was out of my life for good. But here he was, on the other end of the line, a sinister presence that | had hoped to never encounter again. ¡°How are you still alive?¡± | asked breathlessly. The memories of ourst encounter, of the violence and terror he had subjected me to, came flooding back. Bruce chuckled, a cold and humorless sound. ¡°Let¡¯s just say | have some... connections. I¡¯m not as easy to get rid of as you might think.¡± The vague response only deepened my unease. | couldn¡¯t fathom how he had managed to survive, let alone resurface in my life. The sense of dread that had settled over me grew more profound with each passing moment as his ragged breaths passed through the speaker. ¡°What do you want?¡± | asked, my voice trembling. Bruce¡¯s tone turned menacing. ¡°I want you to know that I¡¯m watching, Evie. I¡¯ve got eyes everywhere. You can¡¯t hide from me.¡± The words sent a chill down my spine, and | felt a rising sense of paranoia. How had he managed to find me? What did he want from me now? Before | could respond, Bruce hung up, leaving me with a sense of dread that clung to me like a shadow. The room felt suffocating, and | couldn¡¯t escape the feeling that | was being watched, that danger lurked around every corner. | tried to calm my racing heart, to rationalize the situation and find a logical exnation, but Bruce¡¯s reappearance defied all reason. Not even getting hit by a card could stop him from ruining my life. | needed to take steps to protect myself. Between Bruce and Timothy¡¯s psychotic fans, | was more vulnerable than ever. His sinister call had left me on edge, and the feeling of being watched was relentless. | couldn''t afford to dismiss his warning as an idle threat; | had to be proactive. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A That afternoon, | headed out to purchase security equipment that would hopefully offer me some peace of mind. The very act of leaving my apartment was a daunting task in itself, given the relentless online harassment and the hostile public sentiment that had been directed at me. Showing my face might as well have been a death sentence. As | walked the city streets, it didn¡¯t take long for me to be bombarded by a throng of people, their cellphone cameras thrust in my face. Their using voices rang in my ears, using me of betraying Timothy, demanding that | quit my job, andbeling me a sellout. The jeers and taunts were like daggers to my heart, and the sense of istion deepened. | tried to shield my face from the intrusive cameras and navigate my way through the crowd, but it felt like an impossible task. The world that had once embraced me as #TEVIE¡¯s champion had now turned against me with a vengeance. Finally, | managed to escape the crowd and find a moment of peace inside the electronics store. After acquiring the necessary equipment, | returned to my apartment as quick as | could. As soon as | pathed through the door, | was tearing open the box and pulling out its contents. | read through the directions in a haste before tossing them to the side. As | began setting up the security measures, | couldn¡¯t help but notice Aria hanging around. ¡°Think of it as a safety precaution,¡± | said, straining as | screwed the security panel into the wall. Aria nodded, her concern evident. ¡°I get it, but you shouldn''t even have to go this far. My arm grew tired as | continued turning the screwdriver. Aria¡¯s support meant the world to me, but she could only do so much. Her choice to stay alongside me, even in all this chaos, was more dangerous than she couldprehend. ¡°I''ll go as far as | need to,¡± | told her, not meeting her eyes. She didn¡¯t need to know about Bruce right now. He would make himself known eventually. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 TIMOTHY''S POV The small town at the edge of the city was a stark contrast to the opulence and extravagance he had grown ustomed to. Here, the houses were modest, and the streets were lined with trees that rustled gently in the breeze. It was a ce where time seemed to move a little slower, and the worries of the world faded away. Timothy parked his car in front of a quaint, single-story home that had seen better days. The paint on the exterior was peeling, and the garden was overgrown with wildflowers. It was his mother, Lydia¡¯s, sanctuary, a ce of simplicity and sce. He took a deep breath, his heart heavy with a mixture of guilt and longing, before he got out of the car and walked up to the front door. It had been a while since he had visited, and he knew that his absence had not gone unnoticed. As he entered the home, the smell of home-cooked food wafted through the air, aforting reminder of the warmth and love that had always surrounded him when he lived there. His mother, a frail but determined woman, was in the kitchen, stirring a pot on the stove. She turned at the sound of the door opening, her face lighting up with surprise. and delight. ¡°Timothy,¡± she eximed, wiping her hands on her hurrying over to embrace him. ¡°It¡¯s been too long, my dear.¡± apron and Timothy returned the hug, feeling a pang of guilt for not having visited sooner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. It¡¯s just... things have been so crazytely. I''ve had to deal with some... interesting people, and | didn¡¯t want them to find out where you live.¡± Lydia¡¯s expression shifted to one of concern. ¡°Like stalkers? Timothy, you shouldn''t have to deal with that. Are you okay?¡± Timothy nodded, trying to put on a brave front. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. | have security measures in ce, and I¡¯m taking precautions. But it''s just been a lot to handle.¡± His mother¡¯s eyes filled with a mixture of pride and worry as she looked at her son. ¡°You''ve always been so strong, my dear, but you don¡¯t have to face these troubles. alone. You have me.¡± Timothy smiled, touched by her words. ¡°I know, Mom. And | appreciate it more than you''ll ever know.¡± 144 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) As they sat down at the small dining table, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his mother¡¯s decision to stay in this modest home on the outskirts of town. His father, a wealthy businessman, had recently purchased a grand mansion in the city, and Timothy had assumed that his mother would move in with him. ¡°Mom,¡± Timothy began tentatively, ¡°why haven¡¯t you gone to live with Dad in his new ce? You wouldn¡¯t have to worry about taking care of this ce, and you''d have all theforts you deserve.¡± His mother¡¯s expression grew somber, and she sighed deeply. ¡°Timothy, | appreciate your concern, but | can¡¯t bear to be in that house. Your father¡¯s be consumed by his status and possessions, and it¡¯s a life | want no part of.¡± Timothy listened carefully, his heart heavy with sadness for his mother. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize things had changed so much. I¡¯m sorry, Mom. She reached out and took his hand, her grip surprisingly strong. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, my dear. We all have our own paths to follow. | prefer a quiet life, away from the glitz and mour, while | can still live it.¡± Timothy nodded, understanding his mother¡¯s perspective. It was a sentiment he could appreciate, especially in light of the chaos and turmoil that had be his own life. He had once thought that wealth and fame would offer him happiness, but now all he desired was something more modest. However, whenever he pictured modesty, he saw, not a starlet by his side, but Evie. In the heat of the moment, he had assumed the worst about her. For her, that might have been the nail in the coffin in terms of her faith in him. As they sat together, sharing a meal and catching up on each other¡¯s lives, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sce in his mother¡¯s presence. In the midst of uncertainty, he knew that he had a refuge in this humble home, a ce where he catch a break from the demands of his fame. As his mother got up from the dining table to collect their dishes, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but notice that she looked more worn out than usual. Her frailty had always been a source of concern for him, and he had often tried to shield her from the troubles and stresses that came with his fame. ¡°Mom,¡± Timothy began tentatively, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | shouldn¡¯t be stressing you out with my issues.¡± 2/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now] 10:41 Sat, 23 Mar G Lydia smiled softly, her eyes filled with warmth. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, Timothy. | may be getting older, but I¡¯m still your mother. I¡¯ve seen all the scandals. and troubles you¡¯ve been through, and it breaks my heart to see you so burdened.¡± Timothy felt his throat tighten, knowing that his mother knew about what the media was saying, or that she''d likely seen him with Ste. ¡°I know, Mom. It¡¯s just... | never imagined my life would turn out like this.¡± His mother came over and ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°You''re too young to be so stressed, my dear. Life has a way of throwing unexpected challenges our way, but | know you''ll find a way through this.¡± Timothy appreciated his mother¡¯s words of encouragement, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was letting her down. He had always wanted to make his family proud, and now he felt like he was falling short on both sides. As they continued to talk, Timothy found sce in his mother¡¯s presence. She had a way of making everything feel a little less overwhelming, a little more manageable. But he couldn¡¯t stay forever. The demands of his life were calling him. back, and he could see her growing more fatigued. By noon, he gave her a kiss on the cheek and promised to visit again. Once he¡¯d helped her into her bed so she could nap, Timothy left his mother¡¯s home. He stepped out into the quiet street and drew in a deep breath. He needed a moment to collect his thoughts, to process the conversation he had just had with his mother. But then, as if on cue, he saw his brother''s expensive looking vehicle pull up into the driveway. He watched silently as Andy stepped out of the car and removed his sunsses before sneering at Timothy. ¡°Hey,¡± Timothy greeted him, his tone even. ¡°I was just visiting Mom.¡± Andy nodded, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Oh, Lydia. Guess the olddy''s still kicking, huh?¡± Timothy bristled. ¡°She¡¯s alive and well, yes.¡± Andy flicked away an imaginary piece of lint, clearly losing interest. He gave Timothy a look that solidified how he felt. They''d bothe from the same ce, yet Andy felt the need to put himself above the woman who''d chosen to be his Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A mother. 23 Mar ¡°| take it that you¡¯re not here to see her,¡± Timothy said tly. He shoved his hands. in his pockets as Andy snickered. ¡°She¡¯s your mother, Timothy,¡± Andy began, ¡°Not mine.¡± Timothy kissed his teeth. ¡°Ungrateful bastard.¡± As always, Andy brushed it off with augh. He swept his bangs out of his eyes before wiping the smirk off of his face. His tone suddenly became more business- like. ¡°Anyways, Dad said that he would like to speak with you. He had to get me toe find you since you''ve been ignoring his calls.¡± ¡°For good reason,¡± Timothy mumbled.. ¡°Regardless,¡± Andy continued, ¡°It''s important. I¡¯d get down to his office soon, if | were you.¡± Timothy leered at him as he turned around, not even giving him time to turn down the invitation. He supposed that his brother had no control over his father any more than he did. Then again, Andy had always fit his father¡¯s mold perfectly. Andy started his car and gave Timothy a small wave before peeling out of the driveway and speeding off. Timothy stood there for a moment, hand suspended in the air. After thest encounter with his father, he feared only the worst woulde out of this...N?velDrama.Org holds this content. B Chapter 123 Chapter 123 My return to the office was met with a sense of trepidation. The scandal had created an invisible barrier between me and my coworkers, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel like an outsider in the ce that had once been my second home. But | had a mission, a task given to me by Penny, and | was determined to see it through. As | walked through the office, | tried to approach my coworkers discreetly, hoping to glean some information about Erickson¡¯s behavior. | needed something concrete to help Penny in her quest to clear my name and salvage my reputation. But my attempts to engage my colleagues were met with icy silence. They averted their eyes, busying themselves with their work as if | were invisible. The jealousy and resentment that had simmered beneath the surface were now palpable, and | couldn''t help but feel their hostility. ¡°Hey,¡± | began tentatively, approaching one of my coworkers, ¡°have you ever noticed if Mr. Erickson singles anyone out for special attention?¡± The coworker¡¯s response was a curt shake of the head, and they turned away from me without saying a word. It was clear that they wanted nothing to do with me or my questions. | continued my attempts, moving from desk to desk, but the result was the same. No one was willing to talk to me, let alone offer any information about Erickson¡¯s behavior. The sense of istion and frustration grew with each interaction. | was about to give up and head back to my own desk when | spotted Erickson¡¯s secretary, Sarah, sitting at her desk. She had always struck me as approachable, someone who might be willing to confide in me about her experiences with our boss. Approaching her cautiously, | cleared my throat. ¡°Sarah, can | talk to you for a moment?¡± She looked at me, her expression guarded but curious. ¡°What do you want, Evie?¡± | took a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. ¡°I¡¯ve been going through a tough timetely, Sarah. | left the firm under difficult circumstances, and I¡¯m trying to clear my name. | need to know if Mr. Erickson has ever singled out any other employees, treated them unfairly or inappropriately.¡± 4/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A Sarah hesitated, her gaze flickering with uncertainty. Then, with a sigh, she seemed to make a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere more private,¡± she said, leading me to a small, empty conference room. Once inside, Sarah finally opened up. Her voice was hushed, and her words carried a sense of unease. ¡°Mr. Erickson can be... difficult at times. He has high expectations and isn¡¯t always easy to work with.¡± | pressed further, determined to uncover any information that could help Penny¡¯s efforts. ¡°Has anyone ever confided in you about their experiences with Mr. Erickson? Anything that might suggest a pattern of behavior?¡± Sarah sighed, her guard slowly lowering. ¡°Well, there was one incident a while. back, she admitted reluctantly. ¡°One of the junior associates, Lisa, mentioned that Mr. Erickson had made some inappropriatements during a meeting. She was ufortable, but she didn¡¯t want to cause a scene, so she never reported it.¡± My heart raced as | listened to Sarah¡¯s revtion. It was a small but significant piece of information that could support Penny¡¯s case. ¡°Thank you, Sarah,¡± | said sincerely. ¡°Your honesty means a lot. If you ever decide to share more about your experiences or if you hear anything else, please let me know.¡± Sarah nodded, her expression a mix of relief and uncertainty. ¡°I''ll think about it.¡± Sarah hesitated, her brow furrowing as if she were considering whether to share her thoughts. Before she could respond, however, a familiar voice interrupted our conversation. ¡°Well, well, well, what do we have here?¡± | turned to see Jasper standing nearby, a smug grin on his face. He had a talent for appearing at the most inconvenient times, and this was no exception. ¡°What''s going on, Evie?¡± Jasper continued, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Trying to stir the pot and get more attention for yourself?¡± | felt a surge of anger and frustration at Jasper¡¯s insinuations. ¡°No, Jasper, I¡¯m just here to work. Is that a crime?¡± Jasperughed mockingly, his eyes gleaming with malice. ¡°Work, huh?¡± My face flushed with anger, and | could feel the eyes of my coworkers on me, their curiosity piqued by the sudden confrontation. 2/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) ¡°Let me give you a reality check, Evie,¡± said Jasper, ¡°You''re not fooling anyone. here. We all know what you''ve been up to with Mr. Erickson.¡± ¡°Jasper, you don¡¯t know what you''re talking about,¡± | retorted, my voice trembling with a mix of anger and frustration. But Jasper wasn¡¯t finished. He leaned in closer, his wordsced with venom. ¡°Oh, | know exactly what I¡¯m talking about, Evie. Everyone does.¡± My blood boiled at his words, and | clenched my fists to keep fromshing out. | couldn¡¯t let him provoke me, not in front of everyone. | took a deep breath and forced myself to maintain myposure. Before | could respond, Mr. Erickson appeared, his presencemanding the attention of the entire office. His face was a mask of anger, and his voice held a dangerous edge as he addressed me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Evie, what are you doing here?¡± he demanded, his toneced with usation. | swallowed hard, my anger bubbling just beneath the surface. ¡°I¡¯m here to work, Mr. Erickson,¡± | replied, my voice steady. ¡°I won''t let false usations keep me from doing my job.¡± But my efforts to defend myself fell on deaf ears. The room seemed to close in around me as my colleagues joined in the berating, their usations and skepticism cutting deep. | could feel their judgment, their belief in Jasper¡¯s lies, and it fueled my anger. ¡°| won''t stand for this,¡± | shouted, my voice trembling with indignation. ¡°I won''t let you all treat me like a pariah. I¡¯m quitting!¡± Mr. Erickson¡¯s eyes narrowed, his anger palpable. ¡°Fine,¡± he spat out, his voice cold and dismissive. ¡°Pack your things and leave already.¡± | didn¡¯t give it a second thought. The room seemed to close in around me as | collected my belongings, each item a reminder of the life | had built at the firm. | could feel the judgmental eyes of my former colleagues on my back, their scorn burning like a branding iron. | could hear their whispers and murmurs, their disapproval like a chorus of condemnation. The room seemed to close in around me, suffocating me with a sense of shame and defeat. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) With each item | ced into the box, | felt the unraveling of the life | had built at the firm. The letters, the mementos, the pictures¡ª each one a painful reminder of the person | had once been, before the storm of betrayal had torn through my world. Acrowd had formed around me by the time | finished. | bumped shoulders with several people as | made my way to the exit. It was a bitter farewell, a stark contrast to the warm helloes | had once gotten. Stepping out of the office into the bitter cold, | felt a surge of frustration and anger that had been building within me for far too long. The wind cut through my coat, and | shivered, but it was the storm of emotions inside me that threatened to consume me. | stood there on the sidewalk, the world around me bustling with life, unaware of the turmoil that raged within me. And then, unable to contain the rage and sorrow any longer, | let out a scream¡ªa raw, primal cry of anguish that pierced the air. As the echoes of my scream faded into the cold, unforgiving air, the world around me seemed to melt away. No job. A bad reputation... What was | supposed to do now? 1.8 COMMENT Chapter 124 Chapter 124 The towering skyscrapers of the city cast long shadows on the bustling streets below, as Timothy pushed through the revolving ss door of his father¡¯s building. With every step he took, the weight of anticipation hung heavily over him, threatening to drown his thoughts. Timothy entered Kamran¡¯s opulent office, decorated with exquisite art and furnished with plush leather chairs. Kamran, dressed impably in a tailored suit, stood behind a massive mahogany desk, a faint smile on his lips as he extended a hand. ¡°Timothy, d you came,¡± Kamran greeted him, his voice smooth and polished. Timothy nodded curtly and shook Kamran¡¯s hand. ¡°What''s this all about?¡± Kamran motioned for Timothy to take a seat, and as they settled into thefortable chairs, a brief silence filled the room. Finally, Kamran broke the silence. ¡°I''ve been working on something big, Timothy, something that could change the course of our family¡¯s legacy.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Timothy''s eyes narrowed. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Kamran leaned back in his leather chair, a smug smile ying at his lips. ¡°Timothy, my boy, it¡¯s been a while since we had a heart-to-heart talk about your your future.¡± ¡°My future?¡± Timothy snorted, lifting an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve got that covered but thank you.¡± Kamran¡¯s smile widened as he steepled his fingers. ¡°No, listen. I''ve been working on a multibillion¡ªdor deal with Ste¡¯s father, and it urred to me that it¡¯s time for you to step up and join the family business.¡± Timothy''s jaw clenched, and he felt a familiar surge of frustration. He had worked hard to build a life for himself away from the suffocating expectations of his family. He had finally found a sense of independence, and he wasn¡¯t about to let Kamran drag him back into the fold. ¡°For thest time, | have no interest in your deals or your family business,¡± Timothy replied curtly. ¡°I¡¯ve made a life for myself.¡± Kamran sighed, his tone dripping with frustration. ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re still living in 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) the shadows of your own potential. You¡¯ve got talent, but you¡¯re wasting it on that small-time hockey career. You could be so much more.¡± Timothyughed, shaking his head. ¡°Tell that to my fans. Hell, tell that to my team, because I¡¯m sure they''d argue against my hockey career being ¡®small¡°¡± Kamran¡¯s voice remained eerily calm. ¡°It¡¯s not just the career choice that | have an issue with, Tim.¡± Timothy grunted, rubbing the fresh stubble on his chin. Before he could respond, his father went on. ¡°It seems like every year you''re in a new rtionship,¡± said Kamran. ¡°I remember that L girl, or the one with that awful makeup and trashy clothing line. Of course, you never brought any of them around.¡± Timothy shrugged. ¡°Rtionships don¡¯t alwaysst,¡± he said carefully, adjusting himself in the leather seat. events, ¡°But,¡± Kamran continued, ¡°sh forward to more recent and you''ve found a new beau in the form of Miss Evie Sinir. Your own lawyer.¡± Timothy stiffened at the mention of her name. He supposed that his father really was up to date on the media outrage, and it didn¡¯t help that Evie was being hailed as an opportunist. She¡¯d been far too vague about the matter for his ownfort, but the more he thought about it, the more he just couldn¡¯t rationalize it. ¡°Evie helped me when | needed it,¡± Timothy said finally, his tone more resolute. ¡°She was willing to help me when Mr. Fitzgerald, who seems to have a monopoly on everything around here, was screwing me out of my hard-earned money!¡± Kamran rolled his eyes. ¡°Well, most sensiblewyers collect their checks and jump to the next client. You two seemed to be rather friendly with one another.¡± ¡°Because we''re friends,¡± said Timothy, but with the words hanging there between them, he began to feel less certain. They were friends, before things with south. ¡°I care about you.¡± ¡°Be realistic, Tim,¡± Kamran grumbled. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, she doesn¡¯t share the same sentiment. | mean, you want to attack yourself to someone like her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about her,¡± Timothy insisted. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A ¡°And | don¡¯t want to!¡± Kamran shouted. For a moment, he seemed to have let his anger slip out as he towered over the table, his hair flopping out of ce. Timothy watched as he collected himself and returned to his seat before clearing his throat. ¡°Listen, son.¡± Kamran gripped the armrests of his leather chair with an unnerving amount of force. ¡°Ste loves you. She told me she¡¯s never stopped loving you, and you''re throwing it all away because you''re still hung up on somewyer.¡± Timothy''s face contorted with anger, his voice sharp and biting. ¡°She¡¯s not just somewyer. She¡¯s one of the few people who gets me and actually listens, unlike my own family.¡± Kamran¡¯s facade of calm cracked once more, and his face grew red. ¡°You''re so damn stubborn! You''re letting your pride get in the way of your own happiness!¡± Timothy curled his lip. ¡°Happiness? | could never be happy with Ste, and no amount of money will convince me otherwise.¡± Kamran clenched his jaw, his eyes narrowing as he hissed, ¡°You may be wealthy, but you¡¯re not that wealthy, Timothy. | still have influence, and | can make things. very difficult for you.¡± Timothy snorted, a bitter smile ying on his lips. ¡°And you haven''t made my life. difficult already? Threaten me all you want but leave Evie out of this.¡± Kamran¡¯s expression darkened, and his tone grew more forceful. Timothy, you¡¯re making a grave mistake. Ste loves you, and you''ll inherit both mine and Ste¡¯s father¡¯s legacies in the future. It¡¯s a golden opportunity.¡± Timothy felt his patience wearing thin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that can¡¯t happen.¡± But Kamran wasn''t finished. He leaned in closer, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°There¡¯s something you should know, Timothy. Something that might change your mind.¡± Timothy raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kamran¡¯s smile turned into a sly grin, and he dropped the bombshell. ¡°Ste is pregnant, Timothy. And it''s your baby.¡± The words hit Timothy like a train, knocking the wind out of him. He stared at Kamran in shock, unable toprehend what he had just heard. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 7 Ste, pregnant with his child? Kamran continued, his voiceced with a hint of satisfaction. ¡°It was always your mother¡¯s greatest wish to see you settle down with a woman and have a baby, Timothy. It would warm her heart to see it happen before her health deteriorated.¡± Timothy''s mind was a whirlwind of emotions¡ªshock, anger, and disbelief. He had always been determined to live life on his own terms, free from the expectations. and pressures of his family. But now, faced with the news of impending fatherhood, he felt as though his world had been turned upside down. ¡°What...what did you say?¡± Timothy stammered, his voice barely a whisper. Asmug grin spread across his face. ¡°Ste is carrying your child, Timothy. You can¡¯t just walk away from that responsibility.¡± Timothy felt as if the ground had been ripped out from under him. He staggered backward, crashing into a bookshelf behind him, sending books and trinkets tumbling to the floor. His mind raced, trying to process the implications of what he had just learned. ¡°Ste... pregnant?¡± Timothy muttered, his voice trembling with disbelief. Kamran¡¯s tone softened slightly, his expression no longer one of anger but of concern. ¡°It¡¯s not the end of the world, son. Besides, you two fit together.¡± ¡°No,¡± Timothy grumbled. ¡°No, that¡¯s not-¡± ¡°Timothy, you have it in you to be a good father, and Ste a good mother. You just need to let go of your hockey career and embrace this responsibility.¡± Timothy''s eyes zed with fury, and he shot to his feet, knocking his chair backward. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! This...this can¡¯t be happening!¡± Kamran¡¯s voice remained calm, but there was an edge of frustration. ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m not saying it''ll be easy, but you have a chance here to do something incredible, to give your child a loving family.¡± Timothy paced the room, his mind in turmoil. The weight of Kamran¡¯s words pressed down on him, and he felt suffocated by the sudden turn of events. A loving family...the one his own father refused to ever make. Timothy never knew Need Top Metal Stamping? Geta a 10% Discount (Start Now) 315) 77% warmth from his old man, and he doubted his ability to do the same. He had a track record for screwing up meaningful rtionships. Kamran reached out, trying to cate Timothy. ¡°You can develop some more practical goals. Evie may tickle your fancy now, but Ste is purely wife material. You ought to be honored that she wants to have your child.¡± Timothy''s face contorted with desperation, and he growled, his voice filled with anger. ¡°Mom would want me to marry and have a child with the woman that | love! This... this is a nightmare!¡± Before Kamran could stop him, Timothy stormed toward the door and wrenched it open. He barely heard Kamran¡¯s pleas to stay, to consider the consequences of his actions. All he knew was that he needed to escape, to clear his head, and toe to terms with the reality that had been thrust upon him. As Timothy stepped out of the office, he felt as if he were in a daze. The city bustled around him, oblivious to the storm raging within him. He couldn¡¯t fathom how everything had unraveled so quickly, how his life had taken an unexpected and tumultuous turn. If Ste was truly pregnant, this wouldplicate for than just his hockey career. He couldn¡¯t get Evie out of his mind, even after she''d dismissed him from her life. Having a baby with Ste would shatter any hope he had of rekindling anything between them. He walked the bustling streets of the city, the cold seeping through theyers of his coat and freezing his breath as it escaped his lips. It seemed like he was suffering more and more losses as time went on, despite all his efforts. He could hold on all he wanted, but if he didn¡¯t stay diligent, he sensed that he would lose grasp of it all. laa] 0 COMMENT Chapter 125 Chapter 125 The day | had to resign from Erickson¡¯s job was etched in my memory like a jagged scar, a wound that refused to heal. My pride had taken a brutal hit, and | was left feeling like a ship lost at sea, tossed about by the unforgiving waves of life. But, as they say, when one door closes, another one opens. Little did | know that the door | was about to open would lead to the stress of job hunting. After a night of tossing and turning, haunted by memories of my downfall at Erickson, | woke up early, determined to put the past behind me. | knew that wallowing in self-pity would get me nowhere. So, | set my sights on a fresh start, beginning with the arduous task of finding a new firm to work for. The process was soul-sucking, to say the least. Rejections and silence were the predominant responses to my applications. | spent countless hours crafting meticulous cover letters, tweaking my resume, and attending interviews that seemed to lead to dead ends. The grind was disheartening, but | reminded myself that every no brought me one step closer to a yes. One crisp autumn morning, my perseverance bore fruit. | received an email from J.D. & Associates, a prestigiousw firm in the heart of the city. My heart leaped with excitement as | read the words ¡°invitation to interview¡± on the screen. This. was my chance to prove that | still had what it took. | dressed in my best professional attire, making sure | looked poised and. confident. As | entered the sleek, ss¡ªfronted building that housed J.D. & Associates, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope. Maybe this was where | belonged. The receptionist directed me to the office of Mr. Dennison, the founder and senior partner of the firm. His office was grand, adorned with mahogany furniture and leather¡ªbound books. Mr. Harrison himself, a distinguished¡ªlooking man in histe sixties, sat behind an imposing desk, peering at me over his half-moon sses. ¡°Miss Sinir,¡± he said, his voiceced with authority. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± | settled into the chair, my heart pounding with nervous anticipation. This was the moment | had been waiting for. The interview started well enough. Mr. Dennison seemed impressed withN?velDrama.Org holds this content. my Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A credentials and experience. | felt a flicker of hope that maybe, just maybe, this would be my second chance. But then, the atmosphere shifted. As we were discussing my previous employment at Erickson, Mr. Dennison brow furrowed. ¡°Tell me, Miss Williams, what exactly happened there? Why did you leave?¡± | took a deep breath, preparing to exin the circumstances that had led to my resignation. ¡°Well, Mr. Dennison, it was a situation that-¡± Before | could finish my sentence, Mr. Dennison interrupted with a stern expression, though it was trained on hisptop. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the situation, Miss. Sinir. | have my sources. | blinked, taken aback. ¡°Sources?¡± Mr. Dennison leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. ¡°A little birdie informed me through email just now that you were involved in a scandal. That you were used of hical conduct?¡± My face grew hot with anger. It was no secret that office gossip had spread like wildfire at Erickson, but | hadn¡¯t expected it to follow me here. ¡°Mr. Harrison, with all due respect, | believe there may be some misunderstandings regarding the situation at Erickson. 1-¡± He cut me off again, his voice rising with anger. ¡°Misunderstandings? Miss Sinir, | cannot have someone with your reputation representing my firm. We have a standard to uphold, and we cannot afford to have any scandals muddying it.¡± | felt a surge of frustration and anger bubbling within me. ¡°Mr. Dennison, if you would just let me exin-¡± He stood up abruptly, his face going red. ¡°I''ve heard enough. You''re wasting my time, Miss Sinir. Good day.¡± | left Mr. Dennison¡¯s office in a daze, anger and disappointment gnawing at my insides. It seemed that my past at Erickson had be an insurmountable obstacle, an albatross around my neck that | couldn¡¯t shake off. | had hoped for a fresh start, but it felt like the world was conspiring against me. As | stepped out of the building and onto the bustling city streets, | couldn''t help but let out a frustrated scream. Passersby turned to look, some offering concerned Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A nces, but | didn¡¯t care. | was tired of being judged for a mistake that | had already paid dearly for. The brisk October air felt tedious as | walked to the parking garage, my footsteps: echoing in the empty street. The click¡ªck of my heels on the pavement sounded like a dirge for my shattered dreams. My breath came out in frosty puffs, mirroring the icy pit that had formed in my stomach. With every step, | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that | was being watched. Paranoia had be my constantpaniontely, and | quickened my pace, clutching my purse tightly. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end, and my heart raced in my chest. Maybe it was just my imagination ying tricks on me, but | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. As | reached the entrance of the parking garage, a voice called out my name from the shadows. My blood ran cold, and | froze in my tracks. It was a voice | recognized all too well. ¡°Evie.¡± The word hung in the air like a sinister whisper, sending shivers down my spine. Before | could react, the headlights of a car suddenly shed on, blinding me momentarily. Panic surged through my veins as | realized that | was trapped in the narrow entrance of the garage. Without thinking, | turned and sprinted toward the safety of the street, my heart. pounding in my chest. The car roared to life, its engine revving, and tires screeched as it elerated, pursuing me with terrifying intent. ¡°Evie, you can¡¯t run forever!¡± the voice from the car yelled, a menacing tonecing the words. | pushed myself harder, desperation fueling my every step. My lungs burned, and my legs ached, but | knew | had to keep going. The car was closing in on me, the roar of the engine growing louder and more menacing by the second. As | neared the end of the street, | made a split-second decision. With every ounce of strength | had left, | veered to the side, jumping onto the narrow sidewalk just as the car whizzed past me. The rush of air from its passage was so close that it tousled my hair. 3/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 125 The narrow sidewalk had no room for me tond safely, and | tumbled to the ground, my world spinning in a disorienting blur. Pain surged through my arm, ground, my world spinning in a disorienting bl and | let out a cry of agony as | realized that it was broken. Tears welled in my eyes, but | couldn¡¯t afford to stay down. The car had screeched. to a halt a few feet away, and | knew | had to get up and find help. Ignoring the searing pain in my arm, | pushed myself to my feet and scanned the street. The car idled for a moment, its engine growling like a caged beast. Then, with a final roar, it sped away into the night, leaving me battered and terrified. My trembling hands fumbled in my purse as | struggled to find my phone. | dialed 911, my voice shaking as | recounted the terrifying encounter and my broken arm. The dispatcher assured me that help was on the way, but the minutes that followed felt like an eternity. | huddled on the sidewalk, clutching my injured arm, my eyes darting nervously around the empty street. What had just happened? Who was the person in that car, and why had they targeted me? AIA Chapter 126 Chapter 126 When the ambnce finally arrived, the paramedics rushed to my side, their faces a blur red, white, and blue. They splinted my arm, easing some of the pain, and assured me that | would be okay. But the fear that had taken root in my heart wouldn¡¯t be so easily dispelled. As the ambnce rushed me to the hospital, | couldn¡¯t help but rey the events in my mind. | had narrowly escaped what could have been a tragic fate, and it left. me with more questions than answers. Why had someone tried to run me down? Hours passed in the sterile hospital room as doctors examined my arm and took X-rays. The fracture was clean, they said, and | would need surgery to set it right. The physical pain was excruciating, but it was the emotional turmoil that gnawed at me. The hospital room had be my temporary sanctuary, its sterile walls a stark contrast to the chaos that had unfolded in the city streets just hours ago. |y on the narrow bed, my arm encased in a bulky cast, the weight of it a constant reminder of my vulnerability. The doctor had informed me that I''d be stuck with this cast for a while, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of helplessness settle over 1.me. My thoughts were interrupted when the door to my room swung open, and in walked Aria, her face etched with concern. She rushed to my side, her eyes wide with worry. ¡°Evie, are you okay? What happened?¡± Aria¡¯s voice quivered with anxiety as she took a seat beside me. | offered her a weak smile, grateful for her presence. ¡°I¡¯m alive, Aria, so | guess that¡¯s something. Aria¡¯s brows furrowed as she looked at my arm. ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± | sighed, reying the terrifying events in my mind. ¡°After the interview at J.D. & Associates, | was walking to the parking garage when | felt like someone was watching me. Then, a voice called my name from the shadows, and a car¡¯s headlights shed on.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°Oh my God, Evie, that¡¯s terrifying!¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) ¡°They tried to run me down, and | had to jump out of the way, but | broke my arm in the process.¡± ¡°Do you know who it was?¡± she asked. 1 shook my head, a deep sense of unease settling in my gut. ¡°No, | didn¡¯t get a good look at them, and they didn¡¯t say anything to identify themselves.¡± Aria¡¯s expression darkened with worry. ¡°What if it was one of Timothy¡¯s demented fans? We know how obsessed some of them can get.¡± My heart sank at the thought. Aria was right; Timothy had garnered a fan base that ranged from adoring to fanatical. It wouldn''t be the first time | had encountered a creepy admirer of his work. ¡°It''s possible, but | can¡¯t be sure. Bruce is still lurking in the shadows, too. What if this is his doing?¡± Aria¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°Bruce? That man is a snake in the grass. | wouldn¡¯t put it past him to resort to something like this.¡± | nodded, cringing at the sharp spike of pain in my arm. ¡°I just wish | had more to go on. It all happened so fast, and | didn¡¯t see their face or get a license te.¡± Aria ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°We''ll figure it out, Evie. Maybe we''ll find a lead.¡± After a few moments of silence, Aria looked over at me and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Did the job search at least go well?¡± | shook my head, not having the energy to sugar¡ªcoat it. ¡°As soon as they found out about Erickson, they told me to leave.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± she said under her breath. She uncrossed her legs, then crossed them again, clearly getting ufortable in her seat. ¡°These people have no shame.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I let out a sigh, my gaze fixed on the cast that encased my arm. ¡°This treatment is going to cost me a lot, Aria. I¡¯m worried about how I¡¯m going to afford it and still. pay my rent.¡± Aria, ever the optimist, tried to offer a solution. ¡°Maybe we could talk to Timothy? See if he¡¯d be willing to lower the price on the ce again.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) | nced at her, my expression a mixture of surprise and annoyance. ¡°Aria, | can¡¯t believe you''re suggesting that.¡± There was a pang of resentment that had surfaced. Timothy had indeed been generous, and | had been the recipient of his kindness on more than one asion. But things had changed between us, and | couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that we were no longer friends. | couldn''t imagine asking him for anything, especially now that he was in Ste¡¯s arms. As we Sat there, the room fell into a contemtive silence. My thoughts began to drift to Timothy. | couldn¡¯t deny that part of me wanted him to be there, to share my struggles and my fears, to let him in on the chaos that had be my reality. But as | considered the idea, | couldn¡¯t escape the stark reality of our current situation. Timothy and | weren¡¯t friends anymore. The bond we had once shared had been eroded. We had both be more distant, both absorbed in our own worlds, and it hurt. to realize that | was no longer a part of his. | thought back to thest time we had seen each other, a tense encounter filled with unspoken words and unresolved emotions. Timothy had been different, changed by his rtionship with Ste, and | had been left feeling like a stranger in his presence. Aria¡¯s face fell as she processed her misstep. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evie. | didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s just... he¡¯s always been willing to help when you need it.¡± | knew she meant well, but | couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger at the suggestion. | was tired of being seen as someone who relied on others for financial. assistance, especially not Timothy. ¡°| appreciate the thought, Aria, but | need to figure this out on my own,¡± | told her. Aria nodded, her expression apologetic. ¡°Il understand, Evie. | just hate seeing you. stressed out like this.¡± Before | could respond, Aria¡¯s phone rang, and she answered it with a smile. ¡°Hey, Lucas! Yeah, we''re waiting on them to make a cast.¡± ¡°Tell him toe over,¡± | told her, and she repeated my request to Lucas. He said. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 18:42 Sat, he''d be over soon. Soon enough, Lucas burst into the hospital room with a burst of energy that was impossible to ignore. His ever¡ªpresent grin brightened the room, and he held a bag filled with board games and ying cards. ¡°Evie, my dear, you look like you could use some fun in your life!¡± Lucas dered, his voice filled with theatrical ir. | chuckled, feeling a weight lift from my shoulders in his presence. ¡°What is all this?¡± Lucas spread out the games on the hospital bed, and we spent the next few hours engrossed inughter andpetition. It was a wee escape from the worries. that had been consuming me, and for a brief moment, the pain seemed to fade. away. As we yed, Aria and Lucas did their best to distract me from my worries, sharing stories and jokes that had meughing until my sides hurt. It was moments like these that I''de to miss. When life was simpler, and a certain someone wasn¡¯t tugging at my heart. As the night approached, however, my sense of unease started to return. That car had been purposeful in its motions, waiting to catch me in that garage and roll me down on sight. Bruce¡¯s warning still clung to me, stuck on a painful loop in my mind. He didn¡¯t just want me to be miserable. He wanted me dead. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 The days had blurred into a never-ending cycle of pain, frustration, and uncertainty. My fractured arm, encased in a sky blue cast, only made me feel more. vulnerable. The hospital visits had be a grim routine, and the medical bills. were piling up. As | stepped into the nearby cafe that afternoon, | couldn''t help but feel the weight. of the world pressing down on me. | had dressed in a nondescript hoodie and sweatpants, trying to stay low-key amidst the public¡¯s disdain for me. The incident with the car had been a chilling reminder that my past had caught up with me in the most dangerous way possible. Penny was seated at a corner table, a steaming mug of coffee cupped between her hands. As | approached, Penny¡¯s bright eyes met mine, and she offered a faint smile that was quickly wiped away when she saw my cast. ¡°Your arm!¡± She gasped, setting down her cup. | sighed, sinking into the chair opposite her. ¡°Just another inconvenience in this nightmare | call my life.¡± Penny reached out and gently squeezed my other hand. ¡°I wish there was more | could do, Evie. I¡¯m still trying to push back against the tabloids, but they¡¯ve been relentless.¡± The tabloids had be even more vicious in their attacks, painting me as the viin in the ongoing drama of Timothy''s life. The #TEVIE fans, once fervent supporters of our friendship, had disbanded and switched their allegiance to Ste, hailing her as the best fit for Timothy. The #TELLA hashtag had dominated the narrative, drowning out any remnants of thewyer who saved Timothy''s career. It¡¯s all about the starlet who he¡¯d ¡°loved all along¡°. They didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of me being a victim in all this, especially with me being Erickson¡¯s subordinate. ¡°It''s infuriating, Penny. They''ve twisted everything, made it seem like I¡¯m the one. who¡¯s in the wrong,¡± | muttered, my anger simmering just below the surface. Penny leaned forward, her voice low, ¡°I know, Evie. But you have to remember that the tabloids thrive on sensationalism. They''re not interested in the truth, only in what sells.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 127 | couldn''t help but feel a pang of bitterness at the truth of her words. The tabloids had painted a false narrative, turning our once genuine friendship into a sordid affair that | had tarnished. Even Timothy seemed to buy the narrative, despite knowing what he had done to me. Penny continued, her tone grave. ¡°The #TEVIE fans are abandoning their posts in favor of this new ¡®it¡¯ couple, | suppose. They look so stiff together...¡± | couldn''t help but roll my eyes. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that just perfect? Ste and Timothy, a match made in heaven, right?¡± Penny winced at my sarcastic tone, clearly ufortable with my bitterness quickly changed the subject, her voice gentle. ¡°Evie, what really happened with your arm, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± She | sighed, my anger still simmering beneath the surface. ¡°Someone tried to run me over. | ended up breaking my arm, and the medical bills are going to cost me a fortune.¡± Penny¡¯s eyes widened with concern. ¡°Oh, Evie, that''s terrible. Are you okay now? Was it someone you knew?¡± | shook my head, feeling a sense of unease settle in my gut. ¡°It was probably a complete stranger. | couldn¡¯t even get a good look at their face. It could¡¯ve been anyone.¡± Penny leaned in, her voice low and conspiratorial. ¡°Evie, | hate to bring this up, but are you sure it wasn¡¯t Linda? She disappeared for a while, but we both know she¡¯s capable.¡± | hesitated for a moment, considering the possibility. Linda, Timothy¡¯s former stalker, had gone as far as breaking in to both of our homes, but | couldn¡¯t be certain it was her, and | didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions. ¡°| don¡¯t know, Penny,¡± | replied, though | considered it carefully. ¡°It all happened so fast, and | didn¡¯t get a good look at the driver. It could''ve been Linda, but it could¡¯ve been anyone with a vendetta against me.¡± Penny nodded, her expression grave. ¡°Well, we need to make sure you stay safe. And speaking of safety, what about your apartment? | heard you mention that you¡¯re not sure you can afford it without your job.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A | squinted, feeling the onset of a migraine. ¡°It¡¯s a mess, Penny. With the medical bills and my unemployment, | don¡¯t know how I''ll be able to pay my rent for that expensive ce. I¡¯ve been dipping into my savings, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before they run out.¡± Penny leaned back in her chair, her brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Evie, have you considered suing Erickson and Jasper? You have a case there, with everything that¡¯s happened. It could help you cover your expenses.¡± | shook my head. ¡°I¡¯d love to sue them, Penny, but | don¡¯t have the funds for a legal battle. Lawyers are expensive, and I¡¯m already drowning in medical bills.¡± Penny¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evie. I''ll help you gather any evidence you need, and we can look into pro bonowyers. We have to explore every avenue to make sure you get justice.¡± | appreciated Penny''s unwavering support, but the thought of a legal battle seemed daunting. The challenges | faced were immense, and the shadows of public opinion loomedrge. | worried that any well-meaning pro bonowyer wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Erickson and Jasper. Penny continued, her voice thoughtful. ¡°You know, Evie, sometimes the court of public opinion can be a powerful force. We can use social media and the public¡¯s support to put pressure on Erickson and Jasper. If we can prove your case in the eyes of the public, it might force their hand.¡± | considered Penny¡¯s words, the idea of enlisting public support to bring my case to light. It was a risky proposition, one that could either clear my name or further cement my status as a menace. ¡°Alright,¡± | said. ¡°I''ll try to gather all the evidence | can. Build a case.¡± Penny smiled, her eyes filled with a fierce resolve. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Evie. We''ll get through this together, no matter what it takes.¡± After a small stretch of silence, Penny suggested a break from all the media talk, offering to get me a drink. | hesitated at first, not wanting to trouble her, but then | found myself unable to resist the urge of a sugary pick-me-up. | sighed, relenting to my cravings. ¡°I''ll take anything sugary. Surprise me.¡± Penny gave me a reassuring smile and headed to the counter. Momentster, she Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A Cupen 197 returned with a whipped coffee and a donut. She ced the treats in front of me, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of longing as the aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air. | wasted no time in tearing into the donut, the sugary ze sticking to my fingers as | took a big bite. The sweetness hit me like a wave, a brief respite from a bitter situation. | followed it up with a sip of the milky coffee, the warmth spreading through me and casing the tension in my gut. Penny watched me with an amused expression. ¡°Evie, slow down! You¡¯re devouring that donut like you haven''t eaten in days.¡± | paused for a moment, my mouth still filled with the delicious pastry. ¡°The extra calories are the least of my concerns right now. Let me spoil myself.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Understood,¡± she said with augh. | finished the donut in a few more bites and set it down, the sugary rush already fading. | was going to indulge as much as possible, because it didn¡¯t seem like | was going to be getting out of this pit anytime soon. And from what Penny was suggesting, | would have to show my face in that dreaded firm again. | still needed the evidence, even if it was just verbal. | could take the name-calling, but destroying my livelihood was a different matter altogether. Whipped cream clung to my lips as | took another long sip of my drink. Penny watched me carefully, probably still concerned that I''d choke at any second. | offered her a smile of reassurance. ¡°I guess I¡¯m going back to the office.¡± 4l4 0 COMMENT Chapter 128 Chapter 128 A Chapter 128 TIMOTHY POV The weight of uncertainty had been crushing Timothy''s spirit for far too long. He couldn¡¯t escape the nagging doubts that had crept into his mind, doubts that had festered like a cancer, threatening to consume him. Determined to put an end to the suspense, Timothy found himself standing outside of Ste¡¯s apartment door. He hesitated for a moment, his heart pounding in his chest, before finally knocking. The door opened and Ste stepped into view, a self-satisfied smirk already. stered on her face. She adorned a silk robe that barely reached her knees, and the sleeves hung loosely over her shoulders. She leaned against the doorframe and propped a hand on her hip. ¡°Timothy,¡± she said, her voice low and husky. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Timothy didn¡¯t waste any time with pleasantries. ¡°Ste, | need to know the truth. Is it really my child?¡± Ste¡¯s eyes flickered with emotion as she regarded him for a moment. Then, with a sigh, she stepped aside, allowing Timothy to enter her apartment.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Once inside, Ste turned to face Timothy, her gaze steady. ¡°Well, | wanted to tell you personally, but...¡± She approached him and gently ced his hands on her stomach, the warmth of her skin and the t expanse of her belly beneath his touch almost unbearable. Timothy felt a jolt of emotion as he realized the gravity of the situation. The child, his child, was growing inside Ste. As he suspected, more had transpired that night. Ste looked into Timothy''s eyes, her voice soft. ¡°It¡¯s really yours, Timothy.¡± For a moment, Timothy was overwhelmed by a rush of conflicting emotions. It was a moment of truth that he had both longed for and dreaded. But as he looked into Ste¡¯s eyes, doubt and anger bubbled to the surface. ¡°| can¡¯t be the father,¡± Timothy said firmly, his voice tinged with anger. Ste¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion, and she took a step back, her hands falling 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) away from her belly. ¡°What are you talking about, Timothy? You''re the only one I¡¯ve been with.¡± Timothy''s anger red, his frustration and confusion boiling over. ¡°You¡¯ve been manipting me from the beginning, Ste. | can¡¯t trust anything you say.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes filled with hurt, and she shook her head. ¡°Timothy, | know I¡¯ve made mistakes, but | would never lie about something like this. | love you.¡± Timothy scoffed, his anger unabated. ¡°Love? Is that what you call it? You¡¯ve kept me in the dark, yed with my emotions, and now you expect me to believe this?¡± Ste¡¯s shoulders slumped, and she seemed to dete before his eyes. ¡°I never wanted things to be this way, Timothy. | never wanted to hurt you.¡± Timothy felt a torrent of emotions coursing through him¡ªanger, betrayal, and confusion. He hade seeking answers, but now he was more lost than ever. ¡°| can¡¯t believe you''re acting like this, Timothy,¡± Ste¡¯s voice quivered as she spoke. ¡°How can you deny that this baby is yours?¡± ¡°Ste, we don¡¯t even know if there¡¯s an actual baby. What if it was a false positive, or... Timothy began pacing the room, Ste folded her arms over her chest and narrowed her eyes. Those don¡¯t happen. often.¡± Before Timothy could respond, the front door to the apartment swung open with a force that rattled the walls. Both Timothy and Ste turned toward the entrance, their eyes widening in shock. Kamran strode into the apartment with a determined look on his face. His arrival was unexpected, and his presence sent a jolt of panic through Timothy. Timothy''s anger red as he faced his father, his voiceced with bitterness. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Oh, thank goodness you''re here!¡± Ste gasped, her voice trembling as she approached Kamran. ¡°he¡¯s not taking it well.¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± Timothy then directed at Ste, stunned that she was even so rxed at the idea of his own father just waltzing in unannounced. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A Ste ced a hand on Timothy''s arm. ¡°I called him over.¡± Kamran, looking entirely too pleased with himself, addressed Timothy with a smug tone. ¡°Timothy, it''s good to see that Ste is finally forcing some responsibility on you.¡± Timothy''s jaw clenched, his anger burning like a white-hot me. He knew that Kamran had a way of pushing his buttons, but this was an entirely different level of maniption. Ste, seemingly unperturbed by the tension in the room, exined her intentions. ¡°I called Kamran here because | wanted you to understand the gravity of the situation, Timothy. You can¡¯t continue to pursue a career in hockey without taking responsibility for our child.¡± Timothy''s eyes narrowed, his frustration mounting. He could picture the headlines now, his face shing beside Ste''s as the media questioned how the baby would look. Evie would see it all, and she would know that he had spent the night with another woman. Even if he couldn''t remember it. Timothy pinched the bridge of his nose, drawing in a deep breath. He could feel the eyes of Ste and his father burning into him, silently urging him to speak. ¡°How can we be sure?¡± Timothy said finally. Kamran, never one to miss an opportunity, chimed in. Well, Timothy, if you¡¯re so sure the child isn¡¯t yours, why not prove it?¡± Timothy shot Kamran a skeptical look. ¡°Prove it? How?¡± Kamran¡¯s smile widened, revealing a glint of mischief in his eyes. ¡°A paternity test, Timothy. We can settle this once and for all. If the baby is yours, you''ll have to make a choice.¡± Timothy''s heart sank as he realized the implications of Kamran¡¯s proposal. It was a high-stakes gamble that he couldn¡¯t afford to lose. ¡°And what choice would that be?¡± Timothy asked, his voiceced with trepidation. Kamran leaned in, his tone low and conspiratorial. ¡°If the paternity test confirms. that the baby is yours, you''ll have to leave the hockey team and focus on taking Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A care of Ste and the child. No more hockey.¡± Timothy felt his stomach clench at Kamran¡¯s words. ¡°I see...¡± ¡°And no more Evie,¡± Kamran finished. ¡°What?¡± The words left his lips in a whisper and he felt slightly light on his feet. Hockey had made up a good portion of his life, but he¡¯d drop it in a heartbeat for Evie¡¯s forgiveness. If it turned out to be his baby, he could lose it all. ¡°| can¡¯t do that,¡± Timothy said firmly, though doubt gnawed at him. Kamran raised an eyebrow, his expression challenging. ¡°Are you that confident the child isn¡¯t yours, Timothy?¡± Timothy''s resolve wavered, but he couldn¡¯t back down now. He had too much riding on this, too many unspoken words and promises. ¡°I can¡¯t just give her up.¡± Kamran nodded, as if he had expected Timothy¡¯s response. ¡°You may very well have to. The child can¡¯t possibly have two mothers now, can it? Wouldn¡¯t look good.¡± Ste mumbled, ¡°Especially not with her.¡± Timothy shot her a re. ¡°What are you really expecting to get out of this? If it''s love, you already know that | will never feel that way about you, regardless of if there¡¯s a child.¡± Kamran tapped his chin. He looked between Timothy and Ste, then. y and Ste, then stuck out his chin. ¡°Oh, but you will have to pretend you are.¡± The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of Timothy¡¯s decision hanging in the air. He couldn''t deny the fear that gnawed at him, the fear that one idental night with Ste might have resulted in a pregnancy that would forever alter the course of his life. Timothy tried to muster the confidence to match his words. ¡°If the text is positive, I''ll stay.¡± Ste started to smile, and Timothy corrected her swiftly. ¡°For the baby,¡± he added. 475 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A As he stood there, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had just made a choice. that would define the rest of his life. The high stakes gamble he had entered into was a risky one. But it was a gamble he was willing to take. 6 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 The persistent rain had cast a gloomy pall over the city, and the mncholy atmosphere seeped into my very soul as | stared out of the window, tracing the streams of water as they raced one another down the ss. The events of the past few weeks had left me feeling adrift. That afternoon, | was caught in the relentless cycle of Bruce¡¯s maniption. My phone buzzed repeatedly with calls from anonymous numbers. | had grown ustomed to ignoring them, knowing that responding only fueled his perverse satisfaction. The darkness of Bruce¡¯s actions weighed heavily on my shoulders, and as | prepared to leave for thew firm, | chose attire that would make me blend into the background, less noticeable to the prying eyes of my fellow employees. It was a sad reflection of my life now¡ªa shadowy existence where | had to hide. The elegant fagade of my apartment building loomed before me as | stepped into the lobby. In the elevator, | could see the reflection of a woman who bore little resemnce to the confident attorney | once was. The bags under my eyes told a story of sleepless nights and endless worry, while the hollowness in my gaze mirrored the void that had be my heart. Once more, | trudged through the drenched streets and toward Erickson¡¯sw firm. Myst conversation with his secretary had been surprisingly fruitful. | could only hope that my next visit would produce simr results. As | walked toward the firm¡¯s entrance, | made a conscious effort to keep a low profile, to blend into the bustling crowd ofwyers and their clients. | approached. Sarah¡¯s desk, her familiar smile a pleasant sight to see. Her warm eyes met mine, however, and that smile quickly fell. ¡°Evie,¡± she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°You''re back?¡± ¡°Just for a little while, Sarah,¡± | assured her, my eyes darting around. Even seemed. to busy to concern themselves with the haggard, soaked woman that had just walked in. Sarah frowned deeply. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about what happenedst time. | wanted to help, but...¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 76% voice and resigned. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sarah. | | cut her off with a heavy sigh, my understand. You have your own livelihood to think about.¡± Sarah¡¯s expression twisted with sympathy, and she leaned closer to me. ¡°Did Erickson call you back here?¡± | shook my head, my resolve hardening. ¡°Actually, | wanted to continue our conversation fromst time, if you¡¯d be willing? Sarah''s eyes darted around nervously, as if afraid that someone might overhear our conversation. ¡°Evie, | can¡¯t keep doing this. | could get fired for spreading false information.¡± ¡°But it''s not false,¡± | said, more urgently. ¡°Sarah, | understand the risks, but you¡¯ve seen what he¡¯s capable of. You know the truth, and any evidence you provide could help get Erickson charged.¡± Sarah bit her lip, clearly torn. ¡°Evie, | want to help, but I¡¯m scared. | have a family to support.¡± | could see the fear in her eyes, the uncertainty about the future. | knew that | was asking her to take a tremendous risk, but | also knew that without her testimony at the very least, | would remain trapped under Erickson¡¯s thumb. ¡°Sarah, | promise you, I''ll do everything in my power to protect you,¡± | assured her. ¡°Erickson needs to be stopped, and we¡¯re the only ones who can expose the truth.¡± Sarah sighed, her shoulders slumping with the weight of the decision. Just as she decision. Just as she was about to respond, a chilling voice interrupted our conversation. ¡°Evie, what a surprise to see you here.¡± My blood ran cold as | turned to face Erickson. Fear clenched at my chest as he. smirked. | had hoped to avoid him, to escape his menacing presence, but fate had other ns. | forced a tight smile, my voice trembling with a false confidence. ¡°Mr. Erickson, | was just leaving.¡± Erickson¡¯s gaze bore into me, his eyes calcting. ¡°I see you didn¡¯t learn your learned your lesson fromst time, Evie.¡± | clenched my fists, my anger and frustration simmering beneath the surface. ¡°I¡¯m Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) not the one who needs a lesson, Mr. Erikson.¡± Hisughter was like nails on a chalkboard, grating against my already frayed nerves. ¡°You always did have a fiery spirit, Evie. It''s a shame you let it get you into so much trouble.¡± | turned away from him, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Erikson. | won''t being back.¡± As | walked away from the firm, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if | had made the right choice. Leaving my career behind was a painful decision, but it was the only way to escape Erickson¡¯s relentless torment. | had no idea where life would take me next, but | knew that | had to find a way to support myself financially. The old restaurant where | had once worked stood before me, a relie of a simpler time when | had been just a struggling waitress. Bob, the owner, had always been kind to me, and the memories of my time there brought a bittersweet smile to my lips. Pushing open the creaky door, | stepped into the cozy interior, the familiar scent. offort food and nostalgia enveloping me. The patrons looked up in surprise. as | entered, their curious gazes making me feel like an intruder in my own past. | hade running here before in a time of need, but it seemed my stay here. would be a bit more permanent. Bob, a portly man with a white apron tied around his waist, emerged from the bustling kitchen, his eyes widening in astonishment when he saw me. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t Evie. | thought you were a big¡ªshotwyer by now.¡± | forced a chuckle, my heart heavy with the weight of my circumstances. ¡°Life has a way of throwing curveballs, Bob.¡± He approached me, his brow furrowed with concern. ¡°What happened, Evie? You look like you¡¯ve been through the wringer.¡± | hesitated for a moment, unsure of how much to reveal. But Bob had always been kind to me, and | knew that | could trust him. ¡°I''ve had some... personal issues to deal with.¡± Bob nodded, his expression softening. ¡°Well, you¡¯re always wee here, Evie. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) You know that.¡± | managed a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you, Bob. | appreciate it.¡± He gestured to an empty booth, his tone warm and inviting. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down, Evie? We can catch up, and I''ll see if we can find a spot for you here until you figure things out.¡± Relief washed over me, and | sank into the booth, the worn vinyl cushioning me like an old friend. The prospect of returning to my former life as a waitress was humbling, but | knew that | needed the extra ie to survive. As Bob bustled about, taking orders and chatting with customers, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of nostalgia for the simplicity of my old life. The stress and chaos. of thew firm had driven me to the brink, and now, in the familiar surroundings of the restaurant, | found a glimmer of sce. When Bob returned to my table, he smiled once more. ¡°Seems we''re a bit short- staffed right now, and | could use some extra help. How about | give you a few shifts to fill in until you figure things out?¡± | nodded, gratitude welling up within me. ¡°That would be great, Bob. Thank you for understanding.¡± As | left the restaurant that evening, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions. Returning to my old job was a humbling experience, but it was also a lifeline, a way for me to regain some semnce of control over my life. The lower sry was a small price to pay for my freedom from Erickson¡¯s. | just hoped that it wouldn''tst. 4/4 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 A Chapter 130 The next night, | found myself standing outside the familiar doors of the old restaurant where | had once worked as a waitress. The rain had given way to a clear, starlit sky, a stark contrast to the tumultuous journey that had brought me to this moment. The restaurant stood as a reminder of the past, a ce where | had once chased dreams and struggled to make ends meet. As | stepped through the ss doors and into the dimly lit dining area, a wave of nostalgia washed over me. The familiar tter of cutlery and the low hum of conversations enveloped my senses, bringing back memories of countless busy nights and countless encounters with customers. | was greeted by the warm, weing smile of Bob. ¡°Evie, my dear, good to have you back,¡± he said in his gravelly voice. ¡°You''ll be working the greeter stand tonight. We''ve had quite a crowdtely, and | reckon your friendly face will do wonders at the front.¡± | nodded in gratitude, relieved that he understood my need for a less physically demanding role. The greeter stand, a small podium just inside the entrance, held a stack of menus and a reservation book. It was my post for the evening, and | embraced it with open arms. The restaurant buzzed with activity, a cacophony of voices andughter that filled the air. It was busier than | had ever seen before. The world of high-poweredwyers and prestigiousw firms felt like a distant memory, reced by the hustle and bustle of a different reality. As the night progressed, | settled into my new role, weing guests with practiced courtesy and guiding them to their tables. It was afort to see familiar faces and catch up with regrs who had be more like friends over the years. My spirits lifted with each friendly exchange, and | began to feel a glimmer of confidence returning. These people were presumably normal. Not one of them seemed entrenched in the gossip and buzz that surrounded me. Of course, their main concern was food and drinks at the moment. Amidst the chaos of the restaurant, | couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the choices | had made and the events that had led me to this point. Life had a way of throwing curveballs, of leading us down unexpected paths. | had once been a sessful 4/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 10:42 Sat, 23 Mar G Y C attorney, a rising star in the legal world. Now, | was a waitress, a far cry from the life | had envisioned for myself. But as | watched the diners enjoy their meals and the restaurante alive withughter and conversation, | realized that there was value in every experience, in every role we yed in the grand tapestry of life. My journey had taken me to the highest peaks and the darkest valleys, and each step had shaped me into the person | had be. As the night drew to a close, | felt a sense of fulfillment wash over me. | had faced my fears and embraced the challenges of my new reality. The embarrassment and insecurity that had initially gued me had given way to a sense of pride and resilience. Bob approached me with a tired but contented smile, his eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°You did great tonight, Evie. We couldn¡¯t have handled the rush without you.¡± I returned his smile, a sense of aplishment swelling within me. ¡°Thank you, Bob. It¡¯s been a while, but I¡¯m d to be back.¡± camaraderie. He pped me on the shoulder, his gesture filled with ¡°You''ll always have a ce here, Evie. Remember that.¡± While his words were genuine, | couldn''t help but feel slightly curious about their meaning. Maybe it was the cast making him be so amodating, but there was no way that he wasn¡¯t aware of my scandal. At some point, | realized that my fellow employees certainly were. They would swoop by asionally, picking up extra menus and utensils. When they''d stay to chat, their words seemed to always carry a double meaning to them. Selma, who seemed the most invested in my return, consistently came around. She was a woman of about my age, with curly ck hair and a bright, infectious smile. Of course, that may have been a front considering her need to poke her nose into other people¡¯s lives. She leaned against the podium, her eyes fixed on me with an intensity that was hard to ignore. ¡°Evie,¡± she began, her voice low and conspiratorial, ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder why you decided toe back here after everything. | mean, you had a pretty sessful career as awyer, didn¡¯t you?¡± | sighed inwardly, not wanting to indulge. ¡°Well, you know. Life happens,¡± | replied. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 130 Selma raised an eyebrow, clearly unsatisfied with my vague answer. ¡°You know, Evie,¡± she continued, ¡°you were pretty famous for a while. People still remember you from that high-profile case you handled with Timothy Hayes.¡± | cringed. ¡°I¡¯m not above working here,¡± | told her. ¡°Besides, | enjoy the atmosphere. Firms can get pretty stuffy.¡± Selma¡¯s eyes softened, and she reached out to touch my arm gently. ¡°I get it.¡± she said, though her tone was t. | managed a weak smile. Thankfully, she grew bored with the conversation and turned away to greet one of our co-workers passed by. As the evening wore on, the restaurant''s usual ebb and flow continued. | guided diners to their tables, exchanged pleasantries, and made sure everyone felt weed. My role at the podium had be a source offort, a way to connect with people without the spectacle.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As | nced at the clock, | realized it was time for my next break. | could feel the fatigue creeping in, a reminder of the physical toll this job took on me. The injury. from that unfortunate fall still haunted me, a constant reminder of the fragility of life. Just as | was about to head to the break room, the tinkling of the entrance bell caught my attention. | nced up, expecting to see another hungry diner entering the establishment. However, my gaze locked onto a figure that stood out from the rest. Ayoung woman, dressed in an elegant ensemble of a scarlet dress and high heels, entered the restaurant. Her presence was striking, her poise and confidence drawing the attention of both diners and staff alike. | watched her approach the host stand, her gaze focused on mine. Her auburn hair cascaded down her back in loose waves, and her emerald¡ªgreen eyes sparkled beneath the warm lighting. She wore a tailored ck dress that entuated her slender figure, and her every step exuded confidence and grace. This was no ordinary patron. My heart quickened as she approached the podium where | stood, weing guests with my usual practiced charm. Her presence seemed almost surreal in this hectic environment. 3/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A Chapter 130 ¡°Good evening,¡± | greeted her, my voice perhaps a bit more formal than usual. ¡°Will it just be you tonight?¡± The woman offered a gracious smile in return, revealing perfect white teeth. ¡°No, | don¡¯t,¡± she replied. Suddenly she leaned in, her gaze dropping down to my shirt. Her face grew tense as | realized she was reading my name tag. ¡°You''re Evie Sinir, right?¡± | blinked in surprise, taken aback by her directness. | nodded cautiously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Evie,¡± | replied. ¡°My name is Scarlett Fitzgerald. | was hoping that | could speak with you?¡± Fitzgerald... Why did that sound so familiar? a D GIFT SEND [e) COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 131 Chapter 131 ¡°Oh!¡± | pressed my lips int a t line, preparing myself for the disgusted reaction. However, she looked more intrigued than anything. ¡°How can | help you, Miss Fitzgerald?¡± Scarlett extended a well-manicured hand toward me, and | hesitantly shook it. Her grip was firm, her palm cool against mine. ¡°Please, call me Scarlett,¡± she insisted, her tone warm and inviting. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not intruding, but I''ve heard some things about you, and | was hoping we could talk.¡± My mind raced with questions, but | couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange sense of familiarity with this woman. ¡°Of course, Scarlett,¡± | replied, my voice moreposed. She smiled brightly. ¡°Excellent! Whenever you''re done.¡± ¡°I''m on break now. We can sit in one of those booths over there,¡± | told her, pointing to the seating area behind her. She nodded, and together, we navigated through the maze of tables and patrons, heading toward a dimly lit corner of the restaurant. The soft glow of a floralmp. bathed the area in a warm, golden light. Scarlett took a seat on a plush velvet chair, and | settled into the one opposite her. As | studied her face in the gentle illumination, | noticed a hint of sadness lurking in her emerald eyes. ¡°I apologize for how sudden this is, but | feltpelled to speak with you. You see, I¡¯ve been following your story.¡± My heart skipped a beat, and | felt a rush of anxiety wash over me. ¡°I appreciate your interest, Ms. Fitzgerald,¡± | replied, my voice cautious. ¡°But I¡¯m just a waitress trying to make ends meet.¡± She nodded sympathetically, her eyes never leaving mine. ¡°I understand that, Evie. But your story touched me deeply. You see, I''ve been where you are, struggling to find my ce in the world.¡± I studied Scarlett¡¯s face, trying to discern the truth behind her words. Her elegance. and wealth seemed worlds apart from my own circumstances, and | couldn¡¯t help but wonder whatmon ground we could possibly share. 4/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 10:43 Sat, 23 Mar She continued, her voice soft and introspective. ¡°Ie from a family of privilege and expectation. | was expected to follow a certain path, to conform to society''s standards of sess. But | chose a different path, one that led me away from the world | knew.¡± | listened intently, feeling a sense of connection with Scarlett¡¯s words. The weight of societal expectations and the pressure to conform had been driving forces in my own life, pushing me to make choices that were not true to myself. Scarlett leaned in closer, her expression earnest. ¡°Evie, | see a strength in you, a resilience that mirrors my own journey. | believe that your story deserves to be heard, that it could inspire others who are struggling to find their own path.¡± | couldn''t help but be moved by Scarlett¡¯s sincerity, although she had yet to expose her intentions for this meeting. It all just felt odd and even suspicious. You look familiar,¡± | couldn¡¯t help but blurt out as | gazed at Scarlett. She gave me a sad smile. ¡°I get that a lot,¡± she replied. ¡°I have a sister, Ste, who looks very much like me. I¡¯m sure you''ve seen her in the news.¡± Ste Fitzgerald. The name sent shivers down my spine. Especially now that it was attached to Timothy''s. | nodded slowly, piecing things together. ¡°I see,¡± | said quietly. Scarlett¡¯s expression darkened, and she leaned in closer. ¡°I''ve been having some trouble with Ste recently. It involves myte grandfather''s estate.¡± The suggestive tone in her voice had me on the edge of my seat. | was no stranger to hearing about property disputes, but it wasn''t typically between two wealthy individuals. ¡°It''s been pretty messy,¡± she admitted, her voiceced with frustration. ¡°Ste¡¯s determined to keep everything for herself, and | can¡¯t let her get away with it.¡± | hesitated, my past with Ste and the fallout from that case shing before my eyes. ¡°Why do you want my help, Scarlett?¡± | asked, my tone cautious. ¡°I¡¯m sure you''ve seen and heard the scandal around me.¡± Scarlett¡¯s gaze bore into mine, her eyes unwavering. ¡°I know,¡± she said, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°But | also know that you, of all people, would understand why | can¡¯t let her win, Ste could ruin my life, just as she ruined yours.¡± 274 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 4 | felt a chill run down my spine at Scarlett¡¯s words. A tumultuous legal battle in the making, especially one involving Ste and potentially Timothy. Jasper and Erickson destroyed my career, but Ste could destroy me as a person. ¡°| can¡¯t just jump into another mess like this,¡± | told her, my voice low. ¡°It could ruin my career, Scarlett.¡± She leaned in closer, her voice a desperate whisper. ¡°I can offer you more than just money, Evie. | can offer you the chance to expose Ste¡¯s secrets, to make her pay for what she¡¯s done.¡± The thought of uncovering Ste¡¯s hidden sins was tempting, and it gnawed at the corners of my conscience. But the risks were immense, and | couldn''t help but remember the toll that my previous encounters with Ste had taken on me. ¡°Money alone won''t be enough to sway me. | insisted, my resolve firm. ¡°And exposing her secrets could lead to a legal battle that could destroy both of us.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes held a glint of desperation, and she reached into her handbag, producing a thick envelope. She slid it across the table toward me, and my heart skipped a beat when | caught sight of the substantial sum of money within. Tm willing to pay up front,¡± Scarlett said, her voice filled with urgency. ¡°Please, Evie, think about it. You know what''s at stake, and you know that justice needs to be served.¡± | nced at the envelope, the allure of the money warring with my better judgment. The scars from my past battles, especially the one with Ste, were still fresh. But Scarlett¡¯s plea touched a nerve, and the promise of justice lingered like a beacon in the darkness.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Til think about it,¡± | finally conceded, my voice heavy with uncertainty. ¡°But | need time to consider the implications and the risks.¡± Scarlet nodded, her relief palpable. ¡°Thank you. Evie.¡® she said her gratitude evident. | know this isn¡¯t an easy decision, but | believe you''re the only one who can help me.¡± She took out a slip of paper and a pen and scribbled down a number. She slid it across the table and ced her hand over my own just as | reached for it ¡°Here¡¯s my number if you change your mind,¡± she said softly. Take care. Evie. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Al4 10:43 Chapter 131 As she rose to leave, her words hung in the air, and | watched her retreating figure, torn between the past and the uncertain future. The money offered a tempting escape from my financial woes, but my conscience wrestled with the potential consequences of confronting Ste once more. Just when i thought | could walk away, her was Ste¡¯s sister to turn me back around. | had mentally prepared myself for the less favorable oue while burying any past demons. Going back into the fray felt like digging up old wounds that had barely healed. But Scarlett¡¯s plea for justice and the promise of exposing Ste¡¯s secrets tugged at my sense of right and wrong. The thought of bringing Ste to ount for her actions, of unearthing the truth, was a powerful motivator. | looked down and spotted the envelope that was still rested on the table. | snatched it up and slid out of the seat before calling out to her. ¡°Scarlett! You left your-¡± | looked around, but there was no sign of her. | lowered my arm and pressed the envelope to my chest. | couldn¡¯t tell how much she left me, but it was far from insignificant. And it was far from unintentional. COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 TIMOTHY POV The ice was slick beneath Timothy''s skates as he glided across the hockey rink. The sharp des of his skates cut through the surface, sending sprays of ice crystals. into the air. The arena was alive with the sounds of the game, the thud of sticks against pucks, the tter of yers colliding, and the cheers of the crowd. But amid the cacophony of the game, there was a deafening silence that echoed in Timothy¡¯s heart. He hade to this match with a sense of resignation, knowing all too well what he would find¡ªor rather, what he wouldn''t find. Evie. Her absence hung like a heavy shadow over the arena, a void that seemed to swallow the very essence of the game. Timothy had known that she wouldn¡¯t be there, but that knowledge didn¡¯t make the emptiness any easier to bear. As he raced down the rink, the puck gliding smoothly beneath his stick, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at the stands. He had hoped against all rationality that she might surprise him, that she might be there in the crowd, cheering him on as she had done in the early days. The game continued with a relentless intensity, the yers battling fiercely for control of the puck. Timothy¡¯s mind should have been focused solely on the match, on the strategies and ys, but his thoughts kept drifting. He also had Ste to worry about, and the potential pregnancy. If the results turned out positive, any sliver of hope that he and Evie had would be torn away. He missed herughter, her unwavering support, and the way she had believed in him even when he had doubted himself. She had been his confidante just in those. few months, and now, she was gone. As halftime approached, Timothy¡¯s frustration grew. The opposing team had the upper hand, and his team was struggling to keep up. He knew that he had to focus, to give his all for the sake of his teammates, but the ache of Evie¡¯s absence was a heavy burden to bear. When the buzzer sounded off for intermission, Timothy skated off the ice with at heavy heart. He took off his sweat-soaked jersey, letting out a sigh of exhaustion. As he wiped the sweat from his brow, Timothy noticed amotion near the Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) D locker room entrance. His heart quickened as he recognized his brother Andy standing there, engaged in conversation with none other than his rival, Alex. He couldn''t fathom why his brother would be talking to Alex, the very yer who had been a constant thorn in his side on the ice. Seeing Andy in conversation with Alex sent a ripple of unease through Timothy. Pushing aside his exhaustion. Timothy hastily threw on his jersey and made his way over to them, his curiosity and concern growing with each step. ¡°What are you two up to?¡± he asked as he approached the pair. Andy turned to face him, a sly smile ying on his lips. ¡°Timmy,¡± he greeted, his tone casual. ¡°Just conducting a little business here, that¡¯s all.¡± Timothy''s eyes narrowed as he nced between his brother and Alex, who appeared to be growing increasingly ufortable. ¡°Business?¡± he echoed, hist tone incredulous. ¡°What kind of business?¡± Alex shifted on his feet, clearly eager to escape the situation. ¡°Look, | really should be going,¡± he stammered, making a hasty exit. Timothy watched as Alex hurried away, leaving him alone with his brother. ¡°Andy, what¡¯s going on?¡± he pressed, his frustration mounting. ¡°Why were you talking to Alex of all people?¡± Andy chuckled, a smug glint in his eye. ¡°Rx, baby brother,¡± he replied, his tone. dripping with condescension. ¡°It was just a little deal. Nothing for you to worry about.¡± Timothy sighed, his patience wearing thin. ¡°I have every reason to be worried when it involves you,¡± he shot back. Andy''s grin widened, clearly reveling in Timothy¡¯s frustration. ¡°Let''s just say it¡¯s a mutually beneficial arrangement,¡± he teased, refusing to provide any further details. Finally at his limit, Timothy took a few steps toward Andy until he was towering over his brother. His height was probably the one thing he had over Andy. ¡°Care to borate?¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A Chapter 132 Andy''sughter was maddening as he walked past Timothy, brushing shoulders ast he passed. ¡°Fine, fine.¡± he relented, holding his hands up in mock surrender. ¡°Im working on a little sponsorship deal with Alex¡¯spany. That''s all.¡± The revtion left Timothy dumbfounded. A sponsorship deal? It seemed odd that his brother would be coborating with his rival, especially when they werepeting on the same team. The implications of such an arrangement were baffling. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Timothy demanded. ¡°And why skulk around if you¡¯re so innocent?¡± Andy shrugged, his nonchnt attitude infuriating. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal,¡± he replied, his tone dismissive. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just business.¡± But Timothy couldn''t simply brush it aside. The thought of his brother and his rival working together, potentially gaining an advantage over him, gnawed at hispetitive spirit. It felt like a betrayal, a breach of trust. ¡°Just business?¡± Timothy retorted, his anger simmering. ¡°This is my career, Andy. My team.¡± Andy''s expression hardened, and he took a step closer to his brother, his voice cold and calcting. Timothy, you need to focus on your game,¡± he advised, ¡°Because it could be yourst.¡± With that, Andy turned on his heel and walked away, leaving Timothy seething with frustration and resentment. The intermission was drawing to a close, and he knew he had to return to the ice, but the shadow of his brother¡¯s actions loomed over him. As he stepped back onto the rink, the cheers of the crowd and the exhration of the game felt hollow. The rivalry with Alex had always been a challenge he relished, but now it was tainted by the knowledge that his own brother was involved in some sort of alliance with his adversary. He couldn''t shake the suspicion that there was more to the situation than met the eye. The way his brother had brushed off their conversation, the secretive dealings with Alex-it all felt strategic. And now, as he skated onto the rink, his attention was drawn to a teammate, one whose actions raised rm bells in his mind. It was Mark, a talented defenseman who had always been known for his dedication 3/6Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 7 to the game. But now, there was something off about his performance. He seemed sluggish, his movements hesitant, and his passescked the precision that had once been his trademark. Timothy''s frustration and suspicion grew with each passing moment. It was as if Mark were purposefully throwing the game, making mistakes that were uncharacteristic of a yer of his caliber. The team was suffering, and Timothy could see the potential victory slipping away. Skating over to Mark, he couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer. ¡°What the hell are you doing out there, man?¡± he hissed. Mark nced at him, his expression unreadable. ¡°What''s it to you?¡± he retorted, his tone defiant. Timothy squinted. ¡°This is a team, damn it,¡± he spat. ¡°We''re supposed to be working together, but you¡¯re out their fumbling the puck by trying to y it solo.¡± The referee blew the whistle, and the other yers on the ice turned their attention toward the confrontation. Mark¡¯s gaze hardened, and he pushed Timothy away, his voiceced with bitterness. ¡°You think you''re so perfect, don¡¯t you?¡± he shot back. ¡°Maybe you should worry about your own problems instead of sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡± The exchange had drawn the attention of the coaching staff, and the head coach, Coach Anderson, skated over, his brow furrowed in concern. ¡°What¡¯s going here, fes?¡± he demanded, his voice stern. Timothy pointed at Mark. ¡°He¡¯s acting like he doesn¡¯t know how to y,¡± he blurted out, his voice tense. The meeting between Alex and Andy had only put him. more on edge. The first time, he¡¯d seen Alex talking to a yer, but he¡¯d walked away before Timothy could identify him. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the yer he¡¯d seen with Alex was the same one standing in front of him. ¡°If | didn¡¯t know any better,¡± Timothy started, ¡°I''d say he was doing it on purpose.¡± Mark¡¯s face twisted with anger, and he shot Timothy a venomous re. ¡°You''re making baseless usations,¡± he retorted. 4/6 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 76% Coach Anderson eyed both yers with a stern expression. ¡°We all have off days, Timothy, so try not to tear down your own teammate,¡± he warned. ¡°Mark, | expect better from you. Now, let''s focus on the game and leave personal issues off the ice.¡± The coach''s words were a clear reprimand, and Timothy knew he had pushed the boundaries of eptable behavior. With a final warning look from Coach Anderson, he reluctantly returned to the bench, his mind a whirlwind of frustration and suspicion. As he watched the game unfold, his team struggling to recover from their disadvantage, Timothy couldn''t shake the feeling that something was deeply wrong. His emotional state was already in shambles, and now this situation with Mark threatened to further unravel hisposure. The final buzzer sounded, signaling their defeat, and Timothy couldn¡¯t contain his disappointment. He had been right all along¡ª Mark¡¯s actions had cost them the game. The team filed off the rink, their spirits crushed by the loss. Coach Anderson pulled Timothy aside, his expression grave. ¡°I understand your frustration, Timothy,¡± he began, his tone measured. ¡°But we can¡¯t let personal conflicts affect the team¡¯s performance. I¡¯m might have to sit you out for the next game if you keep this up.¡± Timothy''s anger red once more, but he knew that Coach Anderson''s decision. was justified. He had allowed his emotions to get the better of him. With a reluctant nod, he retreated to the locker room. As he sat alone in the quiet of the locker room, the sounds of his teammates celebrating andmiserating outside, Timothy buried his face in his hands and shook his head rapidly. Everything was crumbling around him. Evie was quickly drifting away from him, and he loathed not being able to see her every morning. If Ste turned out to be pregnant, he might never see Evie again, or be able to face her without the guilt eating away at him. He could only hope for one thing to turn out in his favor now. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 1 stepped into my apartment, the familiar scent of home and solitude wrapping around me like aforting shroud. The day had been emotionally taxing, with the turmoil of my recent encounters with Scarlett still fresh in my mind. All | wanted was a moment of peace, a chance to collect my thoughts and find some sce in the quiet of my own space. But as | closed the door behind me and took a deep breath, | sensed that something was amiss. The air in the apartment felt heavy, charged with an unsettling energy. My instincts tingled with unease. | turned to find Aria standing nearby. She looked shell-shocked, her face pale and stiff. ¡°Evie,¡± she began, her voice hesitant, ¡°there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡± | furrowed my brow, puzzled by the hesitancy in her tone. ¡°Who is it?¡± Before Aria could respond, the source of the unease made herself known. Ste Fitzgerald, with an air of entitlement, stepped out from the shadows of my living room. ¡°Hello, Evie,¡± Ste said, her voice dripping with faux politeness as she made her way toward me. | could hardly believe my eyes. Ste was thest person | expected to find waiting for me in my own apartment. Aria looked helpless as she stood by. ¡°| tried to keep her out,¡± Aria muttered under her breath, shooting me an apologetic nce. Ste didn¡¯t wait for an invitation as she made herself at home in my apartment, casting a critical eye over our belongings. ¡°Nice ce you''ve got here,¡± she remarked casually, her fingers trailing over a bookshelf filled with my cherished. novels. My patience was wearing thin, but | forced a polite smile, though it was strained. ¡°Ste, what are you doing here?¡± | asked carefully. Ste turned to face me, her green eyes locking onto mine. Her sister¡¯s kinder face. shed before my eyes, and | shook my head. 14 10:43 Sat, 23 Mar ¡°We need to have a chat, Evie,¡± she replied, her tone carrying an air of finality. ¡°There are some things we need to discuss.¡± | couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread settling in the pit of my stomach. Ste¡¯s presence alone was enough to send my stress levels skyrocketing. | had distanced myself from her and the painful memories of our past for a reason. Now, here she was, invading my sanctuary. Aria cleared her throat, clearly ufortable with the situation. ¡°I''ll leave you two alone,¡± she said, giving me a sympathetic look before heading toward her own room.. As the door closed behind Aria, Ste turned her attention back to me, her gaze unwavering. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± she said, a hint of mockery in her voice. ¡°I just wanted to catch up.¡± Ste¡¯s presence in my apartment had already pushed the boundaries of my patience, but as she continued to roam about, making herselffortable and taking liberties with our belongings, my frustration reached a breaking point. She was like a storm, leaving chaos and destruction in her wake, and | had to put an end to it. | watched in silence for a moment, my irritation simmering beneath the surface. Ste had a way of getting under my skin like no one else, and she was doing it purposefully. But | couldn¡¯t let her revel in her antics any longer. What do you want?¡± | repeated through gritted teeth. ¡°You didn¡¯t break into my apartment just to make yourself at home.¡± Ste turned to face me, her expression smug as she lit a cigarette with an exaggerated flourish. The smell of the smoke filled the room, adding to my growing annoyance. She took a long drag, her eyes locked onto mine as if daring me to challenge her. | couldn''t help but wince as she let the ashes fall haphazardly onto our couch. She then took another drag from her cigarette, her gaze unwavering. ¡°I want you to stay away from Timothy,¡± she dered, her voiceced with a possessive edge. The mention of Timothy caught me off guard. ¡°Timothy?¡± Ste¡¯sughter was like a mocking melody, grating on my nerves. ¡°Oh, Evie,¡± she taunted, ¡°don¡¯t y coy with me. You know exactly why I¡¯m concerned. TimothyContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter tha and | have a future, and | won¡¯t let you ruin it.¡± | couldn''t help but roll my eyes. ¡°Ste, you can forget about me evering around Timothy,¡± | stated tly. ¡°I have no interest in him.¡± Ste¡¯s expression shifted, her eyes narrowing as she stubbed out her cigarette on our coffee table, leaving a searing mark. ¡°You think this is a game, Evie?¡± she hissed, her voice a dangerous whisper. ¡°Timothy won¡¯t have any more room for you after a while.¡± | felt a surge of anger rise within me. Ste¡¯s veiled threats and possessiveness were infuriating, and | refused to let her intimidate me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± | demanded, my voice steady. Ste smirked, a wicked gleam in her eyes as she stood in the door frame, blocking my path. ¡°Because, darling,¡± she replied, her tone dripping with malice, ¡°Timothy is going to be a father soon.¡± The words hit me like a sledgehammer, and for a moment, | couldn¡¯t process what she had just said. Timothy, a father? It was inconceivable. My mind raced with questions, doubts, and fears. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± | asked, my voice barely above a whisper. Ste¡¯sughter was cold and heartless as she delivered the final blow. ¡°Because, Evie,¡± she taunted, ¡°you can¡¯tpete with a child. Timothy will have his hands full, and you¡¯ll be nothing but a distant memory.¡± With that, she mmed the door behind her, leaving me standing in the wake of her intrusion, a searing mark on my heart to match the one on our coffee table. My mind was in turmoil, and the weight of Ste¡¯s revtion settled in. I sank onto the couch, my thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and sadness. Timothy, a father? It was a reality | hadn¡¯t prepared for, a future | hadn''t envisioned. The thought of him moving on, starting a family without me, was a painful realization that cut to the core of my being. As | sat there, lost in my thoughts, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the choices | had made and the path | had chosen. The conflicts with the firm, the proposal from Scarlett, and now the revtion about Timothy-it all felt like a series of hurdles and heartaches that | couldn¡¯t escape. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 133 After a few minutes passed, Aria reentered the room and spotted me sitting frozen on the edge of the couch. She rushed over and pulled me into an embrace, rubbing my shoulders as if to thaw me out of my position. Eventually, | decided to move. | leaned over and scooped up the cigarette stub that Ste had left behind, a gross symbol of her intrusion. | couldn''t even picture her as a mother, especially given the fact that she was still smoking. ¡°Next time,¡± Aria murmured, ¡°I''ll just m the door in her face. She left a smell. and everything.¡± | tried tough, but a new emotion swept over me. | stared down at the smeared ashes in my palm and felt a new sense of purpose somehow. | wiped the remnants along my pantleg and reached into my pocket for Scarlett¡¯s number. Little did Ste know that she¡¯d just ignited a fire. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 intrusion into my life had left a bitter taste in my mouth. Her revtions. about Timothy¡¯s impending fatherhood had shaken me to the core, but | refused to let her maniptive games control my actions. As | sat in my apartment, grappling with the tumultuous emotions that her visit had stirred, a sense of determination began to take root within me. | had spent too long allowing others to dictate the course of my life, to push me into corners and force me to confront my past. It was time for me to make my own choices, to reim my sense of agency and purpose. And there was one decision that | knew could serve as a defiant act against Ste¡¯s attempts to control 1.me. With a sense of resolve, | retrieved myptop and began topose an email. The recipient''s name brought forth a mixture of anticipation and trepidation¡ªScarlett Fitzgerald. Her case had been an intense matter, but | was willing to take the risk, to spite Ste and assert my independence. Subject: Regarding Your Case Dear Ms. Fitzgerald, | hope this email finds you well. | wanted to reach out and express my willingness to take on your case. | understand theplexities and sensitivities surrounding the matter, and | believe that my legal expertise could be of great assistance to you. While some tensions and conflicts may arise, | am prepared to put those aside and focus on providing you with the best legal counsel possible. Please let me know if you are interested in moving forward, and we can arrange a meeting to discuss the details further. Sincerely, Evie As | hit the send button, a mixture of emotions washed over me. | knew that my decision carried risks and uncertainties, but it was a deliberate choice to assert my autonomy and defy Ste¡¯s attempts to control my life. It was a small act of rebellion, a step toward reiming my sense of self. Minutes felt like hours, and | waited anxiously for Scarlett¡¯s response. Each passing 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A second brought a mounting sense of anticipation and unease. | couldn''t predict how she would react to my offer, although she had seemed pretty willing, despite my list of controversies. Finally, an email notification appeared in my inbox, and my heart skipped a beat as | opened it. Subject: Re: Regarding Your Case Dear Evie, | must admit that | am ecstatic about receiving your email. You had seemed rather hesitant, and | was concerned that your uncertainty would end in rejection. That being said, | am in desperate need of legal counsel, and your reputation as a skilled attorney is undeniable. | do not waste my time entertaining petty news outlets and their conspiracies, so any spection over your talents would not appeal to me. | know what king ofwyer | saw during Timothy¡¯s case. | want thatwyer on my side. Please let me know when we can meet to discuss the details further. Sincerely, Scarlett. Relief washed over me as | read Scarlett¡¯s response. Her willingness to ept my offer was a step in the right direction, a chance to put our past conflicts behind us. and focus on the legal matter at hand. It was a small victory, but it felt like a significant one. | quicklyposed a reply, proposing a meeting to discuss the details of her case. The prospect of representing Scarlett, with all theplexities and challenges it entailed, was both daunting and exhrating. Here was the universe handing me another chance. An hourter, my phone buzzed with an iing call, and | saw Scarlett¡¯s name shing on the screen. | answered quickly. ¡°Hello, Scarlett.¡± ¡°Hi, Evie. It¡¯s time,¡± Scarlett said urgently. ¡°I''ve scheduled the meeting with Ste for this evening. Do what you can to get prepared.¡± | took a deep breath, my resolve firm. ¡°Alright,¡± | replied, though my heart was racing. The impending confrontation with Ste, with all the tensions and conflicts. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A it carried, was a daunting prospect. The tension in the room was palpable as | sat across from Scarlett, waiting for Ste to arrive. Scarlett had grown increasingly agitated as the minutes ticked by, her frustration mounting with each passing moment of Ste¡¯s dy. | could see the worry etched on her face, and | couldn¡¯t help but share in her unease. ¡°She¡¯s an hourte, Evie,¡± Scarlett bemoaned, checking her watch. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s taking her so long!¡± | could only offer a sympathetic nod in response. Ste¡¯s tant disregard for punctuality was nothing surprising, but it was a tant disy of her arrogance that | intended to crush over time. Finally, the door swung open, and Ste entered the room with an air of casual indifference. ¡°Apologies for my tardiness,¡± Ste remarked, her tone unapologetic as she took a seat at the table. ¡°I¡¯m here now, so let¡¯s settle this.¡± Scarlett scrunched her nose. ¡°Ste, we¡¯ve been waiting for an hour!¡± she snapped. Ste waved off Scarlett¡¯s concerns. ¡°I had more important matters to attend to,¡± she replied casually, as if her time were inherently more valuable than anyone else¡¯s. Scarlett took a deep breath, trying to keep her emotions in check. ¡°Let''s just get this over with,¡± she said, her voice weary. As the discussion began, Scarlett appealed to my sympathies, sharing the struggles she had faced over the years. She described how Ste had been squandering theirte grandfather¡¯s money, leaving Scarlett and her daughter, Olive, with nothing but uncertainty and instability. ¡°All | wanted was a home for Olive and me,¡± Scarlett pleaded. ¡°A ce where we could have some space. | couldn''t help but feel a surge of empathy for Scarlett. She had a whole child that she wanted to build a life for, but Ste remained resolute in her determination to im the estate. 3/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A ¡°| need it more,¡± Ste insisted, her voice unwavering. ¡°We have ns for it, Timothy and 1, and | won''t let it slip through my fingers.¡± The meeting grew increasingly tense as the two women shed, their emotions running high. Scarlett¡¯s appeals for fairness and stability were met with Ste¡¯s. baseless ims for needing a bigger space for her own kid. Part of me wanted it to be a lie, for the kid to be some fabrication that could easily have her side dismissed. As the discussion reached its climax, Ste delivered a chilling ultimatum. ¡°Think about your decision, Scarlett,¡± she warned, her voice carrying a veiled threat. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to risk losing more than just the estate.¡± That statement made us both pause. This made Ste grin and she adjusted herself so that she was standing above us. ¡°Like that precious little girl of yours,¡± she finished, her eyes darkening. Scarlett couldn¡¯t hide her anger any longer, her frustration and fear bubbling to the surface. She stood abruptly, her chair scraping against the floor. ¡°You will noty a finger on my daughter. Your niece!¡± Scarlett dered, her voice. trembling with indignation. With that, Scarlett stormed out of the room, leaving me slightly unnerved by Ste¡¯s stoic countenance after the fact,N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Suddenly, she turned her attention to me, her expression unyielding. ¡°You should know, Evie,¡± she began, her voiceced with menace, ¡°that | have awyer. You''ll be hearing from them.¡± The warning hung in the air like a dark cloud. She was nning on pushing this further. Ste¡¯s ruthlessness knew no bounds, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel, growing sense of unease as | contemted the challenges thaty ahead. As | left the meeting, | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that a storm was brewing. | knew that Ste would stop at nothing to im what she believed was rightfully hers, and | couldn''t ignore the weight of the impending legal battle. What made her promise worse was that it also brought on the inevitable. Timothy would be involved. AIS Chapter 135 Chapter 135 hapter 135 TIMOTHY POV Aweek had passed since Timothy had reluctantly agreed to take the paternity test, and the anticipation had gnawed at his every waking moment. He had spent countless hours tossing and turning in his small, dimly lit apartment, dreading the oue of that test. He had never imagined that he would find himself in this situation, tied to Ste in a way that left him conflicted and resentful. As he paced back and forth in his living room, the phone rang, breaking the oppressive silence. He snatched it up, his heart racing as he answered, ¡°Hello?¡± Ste¡¯s voice on the other end of the line was monotone. ¡°Timothy, | have the results. Can youe over?¡± He hesitated for a moment, the weight of the impending revtion pressing down on him. He had hoped that the test would absolve him of any responsibility, that he could cut ties with Ste once and for all. But now, as he contemted the gravity of what she could potentially tell him, he knew there was no turning back. ¡°Okay, I''ll be there,¡± he finally replied, his voice tinged with resignation. Minutester, he found himself standing outside Ste¡¯s door, his heart pounding in his chest. He knocked, and she opened it with a solemn expression. In her hand, she held an envelope that bore the weight of their uncertain future. ¡°Come in,¡± she said quietly. He followed her into the apartment, his eyes avoiding the gaze of the woman who had brought him so much turmoil. They settled on the velvety sofa, and Ste gestured for him to sit. She hesitated for a moment, as if gathering her thoughts, before finally handing him the envelope. ¡°The results are in there,¡± she said. Timothy tore open the envelope with trembling hands, his heart pounding in his chest. He unfolded the document, his eyes scanning the words that would either release him from this entanglement or bind him to it forever. ¡°Probability of paternity is 99 percent.¡± The words hung in the air, heavy and irrefutable. Timothy¡¯s mind reeled as he 4/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 4 Chapter 13S. tried to process the implications of what he had just read. A mix of emotions. surged within him¡ªanger, frustration, and a sense of betrayal. Ste watched him, her eyes filled with a mixture of hope and fear. ¡°Timothy. | know this is difficult for you, but we need to talk about whates next.¡± He clenched his jaw, struggling to contain the anger that threatened to spill over. ¡°Whates next?¡± he asked breathlessly. Ste¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, but she didn¡¯t back down. ¡°We have a child on the way, and that child deserves a father.¡± Timothy could barely catch his breath. It was as if someone dropped a barbell on his chest, crushing his insides on impact. He ced a hand on the wall and began counting his breaths. Ste¡¯s shoulders slumped. and she looked down at her hands. ¡°I know you hate me, Timothy. | can¡¯t change that right now, but we have to put our differences aside for the sake of our child.¡± He couldn''t bear to look at her any longer, so he turned away, his gaze fixed on the wall in front of him. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± She hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°I want you to ept the responsibilities of being a father. Timothy''s heart sank. He had thought about this moment many times over the past week, and he had always imagined that he would walk away. But now, as the reality of the situation settled in, he found himself torn. The child was his flesh and blood, and while he had yet to see it born, he couldn¡¯t abandon it. However, thinking of Evie, the woman who was his everything, made it feel like a tragedy. If he wanted to care for any child. it would''ve been hers without question. He tried to think about what Evie would have wanted in the moment. She believed in doing what was right, even if it hurt her. She had even helped him with his case, despite all he¡¯d put her through. Abandoning this baby would¡¯ve been an injustice to her. With a heavy sigh, Timothy finally nodded, the pain didn¡¯t subside in his heart. ¡°Fine.¡± 24 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A Ste¡¯s eyes brightened with a glimmer of hope, and she reached out to touch his arm. ¡°Thank you, Timothy. That means more to me than you''ll ever know.¡± ¡°I''m doing it for the kid. Not you,¡± he stressed, moving his arm away from her grasp. She brushed this off, already shedding her hesitant demeanor for the usual self- involved smirk. ¡°You know, Timothy, I¡¯m going to need your support soon. | can¡¯t afford to be stressed out during the pregnancy.¡± Timothy raised an eyebrow, puzzled by her statement. ¡°Why would you get stressed?¡± Ste hesitated, as if debating whether to share her troubles. Finally, she spoke, her voice tinged with faux sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m being sued by my sister, Scarlett, and Evie is thewyer representing her.¡± The revtion hit Timothy like a thunderbolt. He had heard about the tensions. between Ste and her sister, but the fact that it had escted to awsuit was beyond hisprehension. And the fact that Evie was representing Scarlett in the legal battle left him feeling conflicted and torn. ¡°Why is Evie involved?¡± Timothy asked, his voiceced with disbelief. Ste shrugged. ¡°Family feuds can get ugly, Timothy. | don¡¯t know all the details, but Scarlett ims that I¡¯m not entitled to my share of our grandfather''s inheritance, and she¡¯s determined to take it away from me.¡± Timothy struggled to wrap his head around the magnitude of the situation. It was a bitter twist of fate that had brought him back into Evie¡¯s orbit, only to find. himself on opposite sides of a legal battle. ¡°What do you even expect me to do?¡± he asked, his voice filled with genuine concern. His concern, however, wasn¡¯t for the woman in front of him. Ste looked up at him, her eyes searching his for reassurance. ¡°I need you to be there for me, Timothy. | need your support and strength to get through this. Evie can be ruthless, and | can¡¯t let her take everything away from me.¡± Timothy hesitated, torn between his reluctance to confront Evie and his desire to do right by their child. He hadn¡¯t personally met Ste¡¯s sister, so perhaps she was more vicious. Of course, now a child was involved, so leaving Ste to deal with it Need Top Metal Stamping? Get 10% Discount (Start Now) A 76% all could''ve led toplications. ¡°I''ll look into it, if that''s what you really need,¡± he finally said, his voice firm. ¡°I need to hear a little bit more about thewsuit though.¡± Ste¡¯s gratitude was palpable, and she reached out to take his hand. ¡°Thank you, Timothy. | knew | could count on you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Timothy cringed as her cold fingers inteced with his own. He felt her take his other hand and press it against her belly. They sat quietly for a few moments, and in that time, Timothy wondered if he could feel the life that was blossoming within her. He didn¡¯t want to be like his father. He didn¡¯t want the kid toe into this world already not having someone to rely on, and he doubted Ste would provide much care herself. Ste squeezed his hand, her voice filled with a steely determination. ¡°It¡¯s time to put Evie in her ce, Timothy. She can¡¯t just walk all over us. We''ll fight thiswsuit with everything we''ve got.¡± Timothy went still, her words passing through his ears with hardly any sense to them. He didn¡¯t want to think about what ¡°putting Evie in her ce¡± entailed, especially when he¡¯d wanted her to find some peace. But he would be forced to find out. SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 136 Chapter 136 The faint hum of theptop filled the room as | sat hunched over the kitchen table, my eyes fixed on the screen. Papers and documents were spread out before me, abyrinth of legal jargon and property disputes that had be my dailypanions. The case with Scarlett and Ste was a nerve-racking, but | was determined to see it through, to find a resolution that would bring some semnce of justice. Rain sttered against the windowpane, creating a soothing rhythm that danced with the tapping of my fingers on the keyboard. It was a gloomy day outside, the sky painted in various shades of gray, as if nature itself were mourning. Aria lounged on the couch nearby, her face buried in a book. Her disgruntled sigh filled the room like a, and she tossed the book aside in frustration. ¡°This rain just won''t quit,¡± she muttered. ¡°I feel like I''ve been cooped up in here for days.¡± | nced up from my work, offering her a reassuring smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind the rain,¡± | said softly. ¡°It makes me feel like the world is searching for a release, like most of 1. us. Aria shot me a quizzical look, her brow furrowed in thought. ¡°You''re so cryptic sometimes, Evie,¡± she replied. Returning to my research, | couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the symbolism of the rain. It was as if the heavens themselves were shedding tears for the injustices that continued in the world. Scarlett was depending on me to untangle the mess that had ensnared their grandfather¡¯s property, and | couldn¡¯t afford to let her down. The weight of her trust rested heavily on my shoulders. Hours passed in a blur, and the rain outside continued its relentless assault on the windowpanes. | finally closed myptop, feeling the strain in my eyes and the tension in my shoulders. Aria and | both heard it at the same time¡ªa loud, angry voice that cut through the walls and sent a chill down our spines. Startled, we exchanged nces before rushing to the front door, not knowing what to expect. 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A As we flung the door open and stepped out into the narrow hallway, the scene that greeted us was unsettling. Timothy and Ste were locked in a heated argument, their voices raising by the second. ¡°Timothy, why are you acting like a child?¡± Ste snapped, her frustration evident in her voice. Timothy''s nostrils red as he retorted, ¡°We didn¡¯t agree on moving in together, Ste. | said | would take care of the child and be with you in PUBLIC.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes zed as she shot back, ¡°Oh, is that what you said? It¡¯s not like you have a choice, Timothy. You got me pregnant, and you''re going to be a father. We''re doing this together, whether you like it or not.¡± ¡°| know it¡¯s us, Ste,¡± he stated firmly. ¡°But there is no ¡®we¡¯, like you seem to believe. This isn¡¯t a marriage agreement.¡± Ste¡¯s gaze returned to Timothy, as if we were simply air drifting through the hallway, ¡°It¡¯s not just about you and me, Timothy. There''s a child involved- that deserves a father.¡± -a child Their words hung in the air, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness for the unborn child caught in the crossfire of their mess. As the argument continued, Aria and | stood there, uncertain of what to do or say. Just as | was about to suggest that we retreat back into our apartment, Timothy and Ste noticed us standing there, their voices falling into an uneasy silence. Timothy''s eyes flickered between Aria and me, his anger momentarily overshadowed by surprise. Ste, on the other hand, seemed unperturbed by our presence. Timothy pressed his lips into a thin line. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said gently, cutting his gaze back to Ste. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have been so loud.¡± | wanted to speak up, but seeing Ste standing beside Timothy made me feel rotten inside. After she¡¯d stormed into my apartment and asserted her dominance. when it hadn¡¯t even be necessary, I¡¯d hoped to never see it again. Something about Timothy bringing her back here, parading around the halls like she owned them, made my skin itch. ¡°How much did you hear?¡± Timothy asked suddenly, his eyes locking with mine. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A | exchanged a wary look with Aria, who seemed equally ufortable with the situation. ¡°Enough,¡± | said. Aria nodded in agreement, folding her arms securely in front of her. Still bitter about the fact that Timothy had gotten Ste pregnant, | couldn''t help but add, ¡°It¡¯s not just about the two of you anymore. There¡¯s a child involved, and that child deserves to have a father who''s actively involved.¡± Timothy''s face tightened. ¡°Evie, that¡¯s not the problem here. You don¡¯t. understand-¡± ¡°| understand enough,¡± | cut him off. ¡°I understand that you think you can just jump around without a care in the world, like your actions don¡¯t affect those around you.¡± He scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Aria stepped forward, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°Regardless of what it¡¯s like, Timothy, the reality is that there¡¯s a child on the way. And that child deserves love and support from both parents.¡± Ste, who had been mostly silent throughout our exchange, finally spoke, her voice filled with determination. ¡°If you won''t do what''s right, Timothy, then I''ll speak to your father.¡± Timothy''s turned to her, eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°What, are we in pre-school now? Are you going to go snitch to my father every time | do something you don''t like?¡± he spat. ¡°If it means getting you to follow through with your promises, then yes,¡± she said. matter¡ªof-factly. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to have you doing whatever you think suits your lifestyle. The baby and |e first.¡± ¡°That''s not what I-'' ¡°So that means you can either step up, or I''ll not only tell your father, but the world about your inadequacy as a parent.¡± Aria and | exchanged nces, realizing the gravity of the situation. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t the steamy romance that they had shown on TV. These two were butting heads consistently, and an icy aura hovered around them. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 136 Before Timothy could respond to Ste¡¯s jab, Aria gently touched my arm, her eyes pleading with me to let the situation be. | nodded in understanding, and we turned to head back into our apartment. Timothy called out to me, but | was already retreating into the apartment. As the door swung shut behind us, | sighed heavily and plopped myself on the couch. They had returned to arguing and it continued to reverberate throughout the corridor. | couldn''t help but wonder if Timothy had ever truly been excited about the prospect of bing a father. His anger read more as resentment toward Ste, and | couldn''t shake the feeling that he viewed the impending arrival of their child as a burden rather than a blessing. can''t Aria, her brow furrowed with concern, joined me on the couch. ¡°Evie, you concern yourself with their mess,¡± she said gently, her voice a soothing balm to my troubled thoughts. ¡°Ste and Timothy have their own issues to work through.¡± | sighed, my heart heavy with conflicting emotions. ¡°I know, Aria,¡± | replied, my voice tinged with frustration. ¡°But it''s hard not to wonder what¡¯s going on with them.¡± Aria ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°Let it go.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Taking a deep breath, | turned to Aria, my voice hesitant. ¡°There¡¯s something | need to tell you,¡± | began. ¡°I¡¯ve been working with Scarlett, Ste¡¯s sister, on a legal case against Ste.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her voice a mixture of shock and disbelief. ¡°What?¡± she eximed, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. ¡°Ste has a sister?!?¡± | winced at the shrillness in her voice. ¡°Scarlett is sung Ste for theirte grandfather''s estate. Evidently, they both seem to need the property.¡± Aria¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°So you would be going against Ste?¡± | hung my head. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°And Timothy?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± She settled back into the seat, her gaze rolling up the ceiling. She 4/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 76% drummed her fingers on her knees for a solid minute, then looked back at me with a pitiful expression. ¡°Wishing you luck,¡± she said with a smile, though it barely reached her eyes. I snorted. ¡°I¡¯m going to need it.¡± laa] COMMENT Chapter 137 Chapter 137 The holiday season had descended upon the city like a nket of snow, and with it. came a flurry of festive celebrations and gatherings. Rain turned to a harsh slect, then into plush, dreamy snow. The air was crisp and tinged with the scent of pine, and the city was adorned with twinkling lights and glittering decorations. For Aria and me, however, the joys of the season were overshadowed by the lingering turmoil in our lives. The tumultuous events involving Timothy and Ste had left us reeling. Of course, leave it to Lucas to introduce some fun back into our lives. He extended an invitation to apany holiday party of his that night while he was over for dinner. ¡°We could all use a break from the chaos,¡± he had said with a warm smile. When the night of thepany party arrived, and Aria and | found ourselves standing in front of the grand entrance to the venue. The building was bathed in a warm, golden light, and the strains of festive music wafted through the crisp winter air. We had dressed in our holiday best, our attire a reflection of our desire to immerse ourselves in the festivities. Lucas greeted us with a cheerful smile as we entered the venue, the ambiance of the party immediately washing over us. The room was adorned with twinkling fairy lights and gands of evergreen. ¡°Wee!¡± Lucas eximed, his enthusiasm infectious. He leaned in a hugged us both. ¡°d you both made it.¡± As the evening unfolded, Aria and | found ourselves swept up in the joyful atmosphere of the party. Weughed and danced with Lucas¡® colleagues, letting go of the weight of our troubles for a little while. The music was infectious, and the camaraderie of our coworkers created a sense of unity and belonging that we had. been craving. Lucas was the life of the party, his energy and enthusiasm contagious. He led us in a spirited rendition of a holiday ssic, and soon, we were all singing and dancing together in joyful abandon. As the night wore on, however, the strains of the music and theughter of our coworkers began to fade into the background. My thoughts inevitably turned to 115 Timothy. | found myself retreating into a corner for a moment, having to count my breaths as they grew more ragged. Aria found me there, her concern evident in her eyes. ¡°Evie, are you okay?¡± she asked, her voice filled with worry. | turned to her, my emotions threatening to spill over. ¡°I just can¡¯t stop thinking. about him,¡± | admitted, my voice quivering with anger and sadness. ¡°I know he messed up, but | can¡¯t help but wonder if there¡¯s more to the story.¡± Aria ced aforting hand on my shoulder, her gaze filled with empathy. ¡°I understand, Evie,¡± she said softly. ¡°But you can¡¯t let his actions consume you. You¡¯re better off now. | nodded. She was right, of course, but letting go of the anger and resentment was easier said than done. As we returned to the party, the night continued to unfold in a whirlwind of Excelebration and revelry. Aria and | joined in the festivities once more, determined to make the most of the moment and find sce in the joy of the season. The pulsating music, the swirling lights, and the energetic chatter of the partygoers around me seemed to blur into a whirlwind of colors and sounds. Lucas and Aria¡¯s attempts to lift my spirits had worked to some extent, but the ache in my heart still throbbed beneath the surface. | felt like | was floating through the night, detached from the revelry around me. As we continued having fun on the dance floor, the rhythm of the music began to work its magic, pulling me back into the present. For a brief moment, | let myself forget the pain that had consumed me for weeks. The beat of the song pounded in my chest, and | twirled, feeling the weight of my worries momentarily dissipate. But then, as if the universe conspired to shatter my fragile respite, my gazended on a pair of cold, disapproving eyes. An older man was looming in the midst of the fun, taking sips of his champagne as he watched me from across the room. His coldness and disapproval were palpable, but even more strange was the familiarity in his features. My heart pounded in my chest, and my steps faltered as | returned his harsh stare. Lucas noticed the change in my demeanor and leaned in to speak over the music. ¡°Evie, what''s wrong? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A My voice trembled as | struggled to form the words. ¡°Lucas, who¡¯s that guy?¡± Lucas frowned, a troubled expression darkening his features. ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s Kamran Hayes. | didn¡¯t know he¡¯d be here, Evie.¡± My heart skipped a beat. ¡°Kamran H-Hayes?¡± | stuttered. ¡°Yeah!¡± Lucas rolled his eyes. ¡°Timothy¡¯s dad.¡± ¡°Timothy¡¯s dad,¡± the words escaped my lips and | began to feel dizzy. | grabbed Lucas¡® sleeve for support. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Lucas shrugged. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like much of a party person, but he does work for another branch of ourpany, Fitzgerald and Co.¡± Aria, who had also caught sight of Kamran, chimed in, ¡°Did you say Timothy''s father?¡± | shook my head, my anger ring up like a sudden wildfire. ¡°This is just perfect!¡± ¡°Evie-¡± Aria reached out to me, but | forced a laugh. ¡°I''m just getting a drink,¡± | told them, stepping away. | excused myself from Lucas and Aria and headed toward the bar. Maybe a strong drink would help me get through the night. However, as | approached the bar, | didn¡¯t notice Kamran until it was toote. Our collision was idental, but the tension in the air was anything but unintentional. His piercing gray eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, | saw a flicker of recognition in his gaze. ¡°Evie,¡± he said coldly, his voice as sharp as ice. My anger red up, and I clenched my fists. ¡°Kamran,¡± | spat his name like a curse. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He studied me with a calcting gaze. ¡°This is a free country, isn¡¯t it? | can go wherever | please.¡± | took a deep breath, trying to quell the storm of emotions threatening to engulf me. ¡°I-| suppose...¡± ¡°Well, it''s nice to see you in person finally,¡± he continued. ¡°I thought | got a good Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Nowd enough look, what, with your face stered all over the news, but seeing you in 3D dimension offers a different perspective.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t want anything to do with you or your family, Kamran,¡± | said quickly. ¡°All that media outrage is just... Timothy and | aren¡¯t-¡± His lips curled into a disdainful sneer. ¡°Ah, yes. My prodigal son, who tried to choose some gold¡ªdigging whore over his own flesh and blood.¡± My clenched even tighter, and | could feel my face flush with anger. ¡°Don''t you dare call me that! You don¡¯t know anything about me!¡± Kamran¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his tone grew venomous. ¡°Oh, | know enough. You took advantage of my son¡¯s kindness and attempted to drain him of everything he had. You''re just like the rest of them.¡± | couldn¡¯t contain my rage any longer. Without a second thought, | grabbed a ss. of champagne from the bar and threw it in Kamran¡¯s face. The liquid sshed across his expensive suit, and the crowd around us fell silent, their attention drawn to the explosive confrontation. | red at him, my voiceced with fury. ¡°Screw you AND your son!¡± Kamran wiped the champagne from his face, his eyes burning with a mix of anger and humiliation. ¡°You''ll regret this, Evie.¡± I turned on my heel and stormed away from the bar, not caring about the stares. and whispers that followed me. | found Lucas and Aria on the edge of the dance floor, their faces a mix of concern and confusion.. ¡°Evie, what happened?¡± Lucas asked, his voice filled with worry. | didn¡¯t hold back my frustration. ¡°That asshole happened!¡± Lucas put aforting arm around me. ¡°Evie, let¡¯s get out of here. This party¡¯s dying down anyway.¡± | nodded in agreement, my anger still simmering beneath the surface. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. We made our way to the exit, leaving behind the glittering lights and the pulsating music. As the cold night air hit my face, | felt a mixture of relief and regret. Encountering Timothy¡¯s father was like the next big hit to my ego. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 137 Lucas squeezed my shoulder as we hailed a cab. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get to you. All those business guy typesck social awareness, it seems.¡± Aria added, ¡°And you showed him who was boss anyway. Screw his perfect little suit.¡± As the cab pulled away from the party, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if | had made the right choice by confronting Kamran. The anger and bitterness that had gued me for weeks still clung to me like a heavy weight. He told me that I¡¯d regret it. From him, that didn¡¯t sound like an empty threat. He could make this case a lot moreplicated. 5/5 COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A Chapter 138 Chapter 138 The brisk winter air stung my cheeks as | arrived at cafe. Determination coursed through my veins like a steady heartbeat. | needed answers, and | knew Scarlett was the one who could provide them. Scarlett and | had arranged to meet in a quiet, out-of-the-way cafe where we could talk privately. As | waited for her to arrive, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. Scarlett was no stranger to the Hayes family, and her knowledge ran deep. When Scarlett finally walked through the cafe door, she looked as regal andposed as ever. Her long, auburn hair cascaded down her back, and her emerald¡ªgreen eyes held a glint of curiosity as she approached our table. We exchanged a polite greeting, but it was clear that tension simmered beneath the surface. ¡°Evie,¡± she began, her voice cool and measured, ¡°I understand you''re rather curious about our family¡¯s affairs.¡± | didn¡¯t waste any time getting to the point. ¡°I want to understand why Ste is so determined to get her hands on the estate, Scarlett. There¡¯s more to this than meets the eye, and | want the truth.¡± Scarlett¡¯s lips curled into a sardonic smile. ¡°Ah, the truth. That''s a slippery thing, isn¡¯t it? But | suppose you''re entitled to some answers.¡± | leaned forward, my voice earnest. ¡°Start with the will. What did it specify about the estate?¡± Scarlett¡¯s gaze hardened, and she fixed me with a piercing stare. ¡°The will, my dear Evie, was quite clear. It stated that the estate would go to the firstborn Fitzgerald child who married and had a child of their own.¡± | frowned, puzzled by the simplicity of the stiption. ¡°So, it¡¯s all about inheritance?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said tly. ¡°I am the first born, and | had the child. As you can see, however, there is no husband.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± | said softly. From the direction things were going, it seemed that Ste was on her way to fulfilling parts of those conditions.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 7 Chapter 138 Scarlett¡¯sughter was a bitter sound that cut through the air. ¡°Of course, it''s never that simple when ites to the my family. You see, the estate is just the tip of the iceberg. Ste has her sights set on something much bigger.¡± | leaned in closer, my curiosity piqued. ¡°What do you mean, something bigger?¡± Scarlett leaned back in her chair, her eyes narrowing as she regarded me with a calcting gaze. ¡°It¡¯s all up to the Hayes family, Evie. | know what it took for them. to climb the socialdder, to amass the wealth and power they now hold.¡± My heart raced as | processed her words. | had always believed that the Hayes family hade from old money, that Timothy was naturally wealthy. But Scarlett¡¯s revtion hinted at something far more sinister. ¡°What are you saying, Scarlett?¡± | asked, my voice trembling. Scarlett¡¯s expression darkened, and she leaned in closer, her voice low and conspiratorial. ¡°The truth, Evie, is that they were not always wealthy. In fact, they were far from it. Their family lived a modest life until Timothy¡¯s father, Kamran, made a shady deal with our father.¡± | felt a chill run down my spine as | listened to Scarlett¡¯s words. The image | had held of the Hayes family as old-money aristocrats crumbled before me, reced by a much darker reality. ¡°So, their wealth is built on corruption?¡± | asked, my voice filled with disbelief. Scarlett nodded, her gaze never wavering. ¡°Yes, Evie. Kamran¡¯s deal with Sam. Fitzgerald opened the doors to a world of wealth and privilege, but it came at a price¡ªa price that Ste seems willing to pay to secure her ce in the family.¡± As the weight of Scarlett¡¯s revtion settled over me, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a profound sense of unease. The Hayes family¡¯s rise to power had been built on a foundation of deception and deceit, and now Ste was determined to reap the benefits. That level of tact could work its way into the legal system. | took a deep breath, my mind racing with thoughts and questions. ¡°What is it that Ste wants, then? What is she after?¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes gleamed with a knowing look. ¡°Ste wants control, Evie. Control of the family¡¯s empire and everything that comes with it. She knows that the estate is just a small piece of the puzzle, but it''s a piece that gives her leverage.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 76% ¡°What can we do, Scarlett?¡± | asked, my voice filled with determination. ¡°If we were able to take the estate, what would stop her from pushing further.¡± Scarlett leaned in closer, her voice a low whisper. ¡°We need to expose the truth, Evie.¡± Expose the truth? As Scarlett¡¯s words echoed in my mind, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much this had affected Timothy. Had he been aware of the shady dealings that had propelled his family into wealth and power? It was a question that gnawed at me, threatening to consume my thoughts. But | knew | couldn''t afford to be distracted. My case against Ste was too important, and | needed to focus on gathering evidence to expose the truth, even if he was caught in the crossfire. Pushing aside my personal concerns, | returned my attention to the legal documents that Scarlett handed me then. The case against Ste wasplex, and | needed to be prepared for whatever tactics she might employ. If Ste had a history of getting what she wanted by any means necessary, | could potentially take the biggest hit in this battle. Just as | was deep in thought, Scarlett tapped her nails on the table, drawing my attention. ¡°You know, Evie,¡± she said, her voice tinged with a hint of mischief, ¡°there''s something strange going on between Ste and Andy.¡± | looked up from my papers, intrigued by her cryptic statement. ¡°Ste and Andy? Who''s Andy?¡± ¡°Timothy¡¯s brother, who is also power hungry mind you,¡± Scarlett quipped. ¡°What have they been doing?¡± Scarlett leaned in closer, her eyes filled with a mischievous glint. ¡°I''ve noticed that they''ve been spending a lot of time together lately, whispering in corners and exchanging secretive nces. It''s as if they¡¯re plotting something.¡± My curiosity was piqued, and | leaned in closer, urging Scarlett to continue. ¡°Do you have any idea what they might be up to?¡± Scarlett shrugged, her lips curling into a sly smile. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but knowing Ste, she¡¯s always looking for ways to get ahead. And if Andy is involved, it''s Need Top Metal Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now)Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. bound to be something devious.¡± As Scarlett¡¯s words hung in the air, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing sense of unease. Ste and Andy¡¯s ndestine activities were a cause for concern, and | knew that | needed to keep a close eye on their actions. If this was the dirt Scarlett was talking about, the kind that could muddy Ste¡¯s image, then | needed it more than ever. | returned my attention to the legal documents, my mind racing with thoughts of the case ahead. | was determined to see this through to the end. The secrets of the Fitzgerald and Hayes families were like a tangled web, and it was up to me to unravel them and expose the truth. ¡°lll keep an eye out,¡± | told her, tucking away the documents. Scarlett smiled sweetly. ¡°I knew it would peak your interest.¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 TIMOTHY POV Timothy had grown weary of the constant summons to dinners with Ste. It seemed that she had made it her mission to integrate herself into his life, and it was a mission he had no choice but to begrudgingly ept. So, when yet another dinner invitation arrived, he couldn¡¯t summon the enthusiasm to decline. As Timothy arrived at his family¡¯s imposing home, he had expected a quiet evening with Ste, Kamran, and Andy. However, the scene that greeted him was far from what he had anticipated. Most of his rtives had gathered in the grand dining room, their animated conversations filling the air. Timothy''s brow furrowed as he took in the sight. A family gathering was at the bottom of the list of things he could handle now. He had no desire to engage in the social niceties that family gatherings often entailed. As he entered the dining room, Timothy¡¯s eyesnded on Andy amongst the sea of atives. He couldn''t help but notice the way his family members fawned over Andy. They spoke on his aspirations and big business deals, and Andy took it all in with a cheesy grin. His Aunt Margot leaned in to whisper something to Andy, herughter filling the room. His uncle patted Andy on the back, offering words of praise. rge hand pped down on his shoulder and Timothy whirled around. He was met with the stern his father, who greeted him in the most underwhelming way possible. ¡°You made it. Finally,¡± Kamran grumbled, downing the rest of his drink. ¡°Wish you could show up on time, like your brother.¡± Timothy''s irritation simmered beneath the surface as he watched Andy revel in the attention. It wasn¡¯t that he begrudged his brother¡¯s sess or charm, but rather the tant favoritism that grated on his nerves. He had always felt like the ck sheep of the family, the one who never quite measured up to their expectations. Ste, sitting beside him, seemed unfazed by the family¡¯s adoration of Andy. She carried herself with a grace and poise that had undoubtedly been honed through years of social maneuvering. Her smile was polite, her words carefully chosen. 175 A She was made for this world. Timothy couldn¡¯tprehend it. ¡°Timothy, darling,¡± she whispered, her voiceced with a hint of sweetness, ¡°isn¡¯t it wonderful to see your family all in one ce?¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t muster the same enthusiasm. There were some non-family individuals lingering about. It also wasn¡¯t often that his family came around at all, but they weren¡¯t going to turn down a nice evening in a luxurious mansion. ¡°It¡¯s something,¡± he replied, his tone curt. Timothy''s eyes narrowed as he watched Andy, resplendent in a tailored suit, basking in the attention of their rtives. It was a role Andy had grown. ustomed to the golden boy, the sessful businessman, the one who had made all the right choices. Timothy forced a smile onto his face as he approached the table, trying to muster all the charm he could summon. ¡°Hey, everyone,¡± he greeted. His Uncle Charles nced at him briefly before her attention returned to Andy. ¡°Oh, haven''t seen him in ages,¡± he said. Andy, ever the opportunist, seized the moment. ¡°Timothy, we were just discussing my recent deal with that new tech ce,¡± he said. Timothy knew it was futile to try andpete with Andy in conversation, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°That''s impressive, Andy, but you know, the yoffs areing up, and we¡¯re working really hard to make it to the finals this year.¡± Charles raised an eyebrow. ¡°You''re still doing hockey, Timothy? Isn¡¯t it time you. considered a more stable career?¡± The words were like a dagger to Timothy¡¯s ego. He had dedicated his life to his sport, which his mother understood. But in the rest of his family¡¯s eyes, it was nothing more than a frivolous pastime. Ste patted him on the shoulder, her smile widening. ¡°It¡¯s just entertaining him for the time being.¡± As the evening progressed, Timothy¡¯s irritation grew. Andy continued to bask in the spotlight, regaling the family with stories of histest achievements and adventures. It was as if he were the center of the universe, and Timothy felt like a mere spectator in his own life. 2/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A His frustration reached its peak when his Aunt Margot turned to him with a forced smile. ¡°Timothy, dear,¡± she said, her voice dripping with false cheerfulness, ¡°why don¡¯t you tell us what you''ve been up totely?¡± Timothy clenched his jaw, his anger simmering beneath the surface. It was a question he had grown ustomed to, a reminder of his perceived shorings in the eyes of his family. ¡°I''ve been busy with work,¡± he replied tersely, his gaze fixed on his te. Andy, sensing an opportunity to further assert his dominance, chimed in. ¡°Ah, Timothy¡¯s work is truly remarkable. He¡¯s made quite a name for himself in the hockey world.¡± Timothy''s patience wore thin, and he shot a scathing look in Andy¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t speak for me, Andy. Like you¡¯ve been doing the whole night.¡± The tension in the room was palpable, and a heavy silence settled over the dining table. Timothy''s outburst had disrupted the carefully orchestrated harmony of the evening, and he could feel the disapproving gazes of his family members. Ste, suddenly so diplomatic, tried to diffuse the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s not ruin this lovely evening with arguments,¡± she said, her voice calm andposed. ¡°We''re here to celebrate family, after all.¡± But Timothy couldn''t let it go. The anger and frustration that had been building within him for so long finally spilled over. ¡°Family?¡± he scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourselves. This isn¡¯t about family, especially when their forcing this charade on me.¡± ¡°Charade?¡± Andy barked out augh. ¡°Little brother, you tickle me!¡± Timothy could feel his anger simmering just beneath the surface as he locked eyes with Andy. ¡°Everything is a joke to you,¡± Timothy said, his voice hoarse with raw emotion. ¡°Everyone in this family adores you. Why do you insist on kicking me down?¡± Andy''s expression hardened as he responded, ¡°Maybe they adore me because | actually contribute something to this family, unlike you.¡± The words hung in the air like a challenge, and Timothy felt a surge of anger. It 3/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) was true that he had often felt like an outsider in the Hayes family, a mere afterthoughtpared to the attentionvished on Andy. ¡°Years ago, none of us had anything to contribute,¡± Timothy retorted, his voice a low growl. ¡°They love you now, but what would happen if your bank ount was just a few zeroes short?¡± Andy''sughter was mirthless. ¡°I would still be better than you. Maybe you should just ept the little bit of attention that Kamran is offering you, because it¡¯s more than you deserve.¡± Before Timothy could respond, Andy¡¯s words took a darker turn. ¡°And speaking of Kamran, | can¡¯t wait for the day he finally drops that sick mother of yours for good.¡± The words hit Timothy like a punch to the gut. His mother¡¯s illness had been a constant source of pain and worry for him, and the idea that his own brother would wish her, the very women who treated him like a son, harm was too much to bear. He clenched his fists, his anger reaching its breaking point. ¡°I should beat you down right here.¡± Just as Timothy was prepared to lunge at his brother, Kamran¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the tension in the room like a knife. ¡°Enough!¡± Kamran¡¯smanding tone silenced the room, and all eyes turned to him. Timothy and Andy locked gazes onest time, their anger simmering beneath the surface, before they both stepped back, unwilling to defy their father any further. Kamran, the patriarch of the Hayes family, had a way of demanding attention and respect. He was amanding presence, with a sharp intellect and an imposing demeanor. His mere presence was enough to quell any conflict. Kamran surveyed the room, his eyes taking in the tense atmosphere. He had always been a man of few words, preferring to let his actions speak for him. Tonight, however, he seemed to have something important to say. He raised his ss, the crystal goblet catching the light as he spoke. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, if | may have your attention.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) The room fell silent as everyone turned their focus to Kamran. Timothy''s heart pounded in his chest, uncertain of what his father was about to announce. ¡°Tonight,¡± Kamran began, his voice carrying a weight of authority, ¡°I have an important announcement to make.¡± Timothy''s mind raced with possibilities. What could be so important that his father had gathered the family together for an announcement? As Kamran continued to speak, Timothy''s jaw dropped in disbelief at the words that left his father¡¯s lips. ¡°I have decided to host an engagement ceremony for my son, Timothy, and Ste.¡± The room erupted into murmurs and surprised gasps. Timothy¡¯s head spun as he tried to process the announcement. An engagement ceremony? He hadn''t even considered proposing to Ste, and the idea of being engaged to her left him. feeling trapped. But what shocked Timothy even more was the sight that greeted him as the room buzzed with conversation. Standing on the periphery of the gathering, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief, was Evie. She stood beside Scarlett, Ste''s estranged sister. Timothy''s heart sank as he locked eyes with Evie. She looked as though she had been caughtpletely off guard by the announcement, and he couldn''t help but wonder what she was doing there in the first ce.. Before he could react, his father¡¯s booming voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Let us raise our sses to Timothy and Ste, and to a future filled with happiness and prosperity.¡± The room erupted into cheers as everyone raised their sses in a toast, but Timothy¡¯s mind was elsewhere. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his world had just been turned upside down, and the presence of Evie only added to the confusion that swirled within him. laa] SEND GIFTContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. 0 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 apter 140 As | stood on the outskirts of the jubnt gathering, my eyes were fixed on the spectacle unfolding before me. Timothy¡¯s family celebrated his engagement with all the pomp and extravagance befitting a grand asion, while | stood there in silent awe, a bewildered observer of a world | did not belong to. The grandeur of the Hayes family estate was on full disy, the opulent chandeliers casting a warm, golden glow on the festivities. A string quartet yed a melodious tune in the background, adding an air of sophistication to the affair. But it was the laughter and clinking of sses that resonated the most-a celebration of love and union that | couldn¡¯t help but feel like an intruder in. My decision to attend this event with Scarlett had been a calcted move, one meant to confront Ste about the impending legal battle. | had never anticipated that it would culminate in me being an unwilling witness to Timothy''s engagement celebration. Regret gnawed at me, settling like a bitter taste in my mouth. esen Scarlett, however, seemed entirely unfazed by our unexpected presence. In fact, she appeared to relish the opportunity to unt her arrival. Her intentions were clear: she wanted to rub it in Ste''s face that we had shown up, a brazen disy of one¡ª upmanship. | turned to Scarlett, my voice low and urgent. ¡°We need to leave, Scarlett. This was a mistake.¡± Scarlett shot me a sly grin, her eyes glittering with mischief. ¡°Oh, Evie, where¡¯s your sense of adventure? We''re here now, so we might as well enjoy the show.¡± But | couldn¡¯t enjoy the show. As | watched the celebration unfold, a sinking feeling settled in my chest. This was not my world, and | had no ce in it. | had been foolish to think that | could confront Ste in this setting, where she held all the cards. As Scarlett guided me forward, determined to make a grand entrance, | couldn¡¯t help but feel like a pawn in her game. | had allowed myself to be drawn into her web of rivalry with Ste, and now | was trapped in a situation that | had never wanted to be a part of. As we approached the heart of the celebration, Ste¡¯s eyes locked onto us, a flicker of surprise crossing her features before being reced by her signature smile¡ªa smile that held a hint of smugness. 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 763 ¡°Well, well, well,¡± she purred, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°What do we have here? The dynamic duo of losers gracing us with their presence.¡± Scarlett bristled at Ste¡¯s taunt, herposure slipping for a moment. ¡°We''re not here to y your games, Ste.¡± Ste¡¯s smile widened, and she turned her attention back to Timothy¡¯s family, her voice carrying in the room. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just adorable, everyone? Scarlett and Evie decided to crash the party.¡± The room erupted into hushed whispers and curious nces, and | couldn''t help but feel like a spectacle on disy. Timothy¡¯s family members exchanged bemused looks, and | could see the amusement in their eyes. Ste continued to speak, her tone dripping with condescension. ¡°You see, Timothy¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t be anywhere without me. I''m the one who brought them into the spotlight, and I¡¯m the one who will ensure their continued sess.¡± Scarlett¡¯s anger red, and she took a step forward, her voice sharp. ¡°You won''t intimidate us, Ste. We''re here to stand up for what''s right.¡± But Ste¡¯sughter rang out, a cruel sound that cut through the air. ¡°Oh, Scarlett, you always were a dreamer. But dreams don¡¯t win battles. Actions do.¡± The tension in the room escted, and | felt like a pawn in a game | had no control over. The engagement celebration had taken an unexpected turn, and | couldn''t help but wonder how it had all spiraled into this chaotic confrontation. As the argument between Ste and Scarlett escted, their voices filling the room with anger and frustration, | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that | had been pulled into a battle that was not mine to fight. And as | watched Timothy¡¯s family navigate the storm of emotions that swirled around them, | couldn¡¯t help but feel like an outsider in their world¡ªunwanted and unwee. The argument between Ste and Scarlett raged on, their voices a cacophony of anger and resentment that filled the room. As they exchanged barbed words and usations, | seized the opportunity to slip away. | navigated through the opulent hallways of the Hayes family estate, my footsteps. echoing in the silence. My heart still pounded from the tense confrontation | had witnessed, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel like a fish out of water in this world of privilege and pretense. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 10:45 Sat, 23 Mar My destination was the restroom, a small sanctuary where | could collect my thoughts and try to make sense of the chaotic evening. But as | rounded a corner, my path was unexpectedly blocked by a tall, imposing figure. It was Andy, Timothy¡¯s brother, who seemed fairly full of himself just from the conversations that I''d heard. His eyes locked onto mine, and a sly smile curved his lips as he regarded me with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. ¡°Well, well, what do we have here?¡± Andy drawled, his voice oozing condescension. ¡°Little Evie, all dressed up for a party she wasn''t invited to.¡± | felt a surge of irritation at his mocking tone, but | had no intention of engaging in another confrontation. ¡°Excuse me,¡± | replied curtly, attempting to sidestep him. and continue on my way. But Andy stepped into my path, effectively blocking my escape. ¡°Not so fast, sweetheart. | couldn¡¯t help but wonder what happened with you and Timothy.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°We were just colleagues,¡± | replied tersely, refusing to give him any more. information than necessary. Andy''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing as he regarded me with newfound interest. ¡°Ah, so there is history, isn¡¯t there?¡± | bristled at his insinuation, but | refused to let him get under my skin. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Andy¡¯s smile widened, and he leaned in closer, his voice a low, sultry whisper. ¡°Your know, Evie, I¡¯ve always found you easy on the eyes. And if there¡¯s one thing | can give Timothy credit for, it¡¯s that he has excellent taste.¡± My patience was wearing thin, and | took a step back, putting distance between us. ¡°Keep dreaming¡± Before | could make my escape, Andy¡¯s expression grew more serious, and he leaned in closer, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s a shame Ste¡¯s getting in between you two, but don¡¯t concern yourselves for too long.¡± The words caught me off guard, and | couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued despite my reservations. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± | asked, my curiosity getting the better of me. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Andy¡¯s eyes gleamed with mischief, and he seemed all too eager to share his knowledge. ¡°I know that the Fitzgerald''s estate is quite the prize, and I¡¯ve always had my eye on it. But you see, darling, she¡¯s always been one step ahead of me.¡± Before Andy could divulge more details, a voice interrupted our conversation. It was Timothy, who had appeared out of nowhere, his brow furrowed in concern. He seemed prepared tosh out, but then his attention jumped to me. ¡°Evie, what happened to your arm?¡± Timothy asked, his voice filled with genuine worry. | nced down at my arm, which was still healing in its bright blue cast. ¡°It''s nothing,¡± | replied quickly, avoiding Timothy¡¯s gaze. ¡°I just had a little ident.¡± But Timothy didn¡¯t seem convinced. He stepped closer, his eyes searching mine as if he wanted to say more. Before he could, | pulled away, my emotions too raw to engage in a conversation with him. ¡°| have to go,¡± | muttered, my voice trembling, and | turned on my heel, rushing away from the scene. ¡°Evie, wait!¡± he called after me. As | made my way to the yard, | couldn¡¯t shake the whirlwind of emotions that swirled within me. The unexpected encounter with Andy had left me with more questions than answers, and my unresolved feelings for Timothy only added to my confusion. He had asked about my well-being, even with the scandal with Erickson likely. staining my name. | pressed a hand to my chest, feeling the rapid thumps of my speeding heart. After everything he¡¯d done, how was he still making me flustered? Scarlett was waiting for me in the yard, her expression tense and impatient. As It approached her, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread at the prospect of sharing what | had learned. ¡°Evie, what happened?¡± Scarlett demanded, her voice sharp. | took a deep breath, bracing myself for her reaction, and then | ryed the conversation with Andy, highlighting his interest in their estate. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 276% Chapter 140 Scarlett¡¯s eyes shed with anger, her fists clenched at her sides. ¡°That conniving snake! | guess we have more enemies than | thought.¡± | nodded in agreement, though | still wasn¡¯t quite sure what to think. Timothy''s reaction was still repeating itself in my mind. He had gone out of his way to ask if | was all right. ¡°We need to expose Ste soon before gets her slimy hands on that estate,¡± Scarlett stated. ¡°Come on, Evie.¡± As we turned to leave, | found myself looking back at therge mansion. At the entrance, | spotted Timothy leaning against one of the pirs, his eyes trained on 1.me. Fighting any urge to stop in my tracks, | marched after Scarlett. 315) SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 141 Chapter 141 The news of Timothy and Ste¡¯s engagement had taken the world by storm, and the media was abuzz with excitement. Social media tforms were flooded with congrattory messages, and the hashtag #TELLA trended at the top of every chart. It seemed that the entire world had fallen in love with the idea of their union. As | sat in my dimly lit apartment, the glow of myptop screen casting eerie shadows across the room, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disbelief wash over me. It was as if | had been transported to a parallel universe, one where the rules of reality no longer applied. Aria had been quick to notice my sullen mood. She had been pushing me to talk about the situation, to express my feelings, but | couldn''t find the words. The truth was, | didn¡¯t even know how to begin to unravel the tangled mess of emotions that had taken root within me. | stared at the screen, my fingers poised over the keyboard, but the words remained elusive. It was as if a thick fog had settled over my thoughts, obscuring my ability to process the whirlwind of events that had unfolded. Aria¡¯s voice broke through the silence, her tone gentle but persistent. ¡°Evie, you can¡¯t keep bottling this up. You need to talk about it.¡± | sighed, my shoulders slumping. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. She¡¯s pregnant, and now they¡¯re getting married.¡± Aria moved closer. ¡°And that¡¯s a lot to take in. You don¡¯t have to process this alone.¡± The silence stretched between us, heavy with unspoken thoughts and feelings. As | continued to scroll through the news articles and social media posts, one thing became painfully clear: the world had officially dropped any support for #TEVIE. Once upon a time, | might have held some disdain for the attention, but now it only served as a painful reminder of what could have been. The world had moved on, and I felt more lost and disconnected than ever before.. Aria¡¯s voice broke through my reverie, her toneced with a hint of excitement. ¡°How about this? | was thinking about heading to a brewery tonight with Mike and Lucas. You want toe?¡± 1/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 141 | had almost forgotten about Aria¡¯s new love, Mike, and a pang of jealousy flickered. deep within me. It was a fleeting emotion, one that | quickly pushed aside. Aria deserved happiness, and | couldn¡¯t begrudge her that. | forced a smile, trying to muster the energy to engage with the outside world. ¡°Sure, Aria. That sounds like a good idea. | could use a change of scenery.¡± Aria¡¯s face lit up with a smile, and she pped her hands together. ¡°Great! It''ll be fun, | promise.¡± As | got ready for the evening, the prospect of stepping out of my apartment and into the world filled me with a strange mixture of anticipation and anxiety. It had been a while since | had socialized with anyone outside of work, and the thought of navigating the complexities of human interaction felt daunting. Aria¡¯s enthusiasm was contagious, though, and | couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope. Maybe a night out with friends was exactly what | needed to clear my mind and find some semnce of peace amidst the chaos. As we made our way to the brewery, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of detachment from the world outside. It was as if | were an observer, watching life unfold from a distance, unable to fully immerse myself in the experiences of others. The brewery was alive with the sounds ofughter and the clinking of sses as | immersed myself in the lively atmosphere. The dimly lit space was filled with chatter and the unmistakable aroma of brewing beer. Aria, Lucas, and Mike were engaged in animated conversation, and | was grateful for the distraction. As the night wore on and the drinks flowed, | found myself trying a variety of brews, each with its own unique vor and character. The bitterness of the hops, the sweetness of the malts¡ªit was as if | were sampling different facets of life, searching for something to fill the void that had taken hold of me. The alcohol began to take its toll, and a warm,forting haze settled over me. My inhibitions slipped away like a discarded coat, and | felt a newfound sense of freedom. | was no longer burdened by the weight of my thoughts and worries: | was simply alive in the moment. The band on the small stage in the corner of the brewery yed a melodic tune. their music filling the air with a sense of nostalgia. | swayed to the rhythm, my 200 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A heart feeling lighter than it had in a long time. With a surge of courage fueled by the alcohol coursing through my veins, | abandoned all reason and made my way to the stage. The crowd watched with curious amusement as | approached, and the band members exchanged confused. nces. | grabbed the microphone and cleared my throat, a mischievous glint in my eye. ¡°I''ve got a song for you all,¡± | dered, my voice surprisingly steady despite the nerves that threatened to overtake me. The band started ying a slow, mncholic melody, and | began to sing¡ªa love song with the pain | had been carrying within me. My voice was unpolished, raw with emotion, but | poured my heart into every word. about heartbreak that seemed to resonate As | sang, the words spilled out like a confession, a cathartic release of the pent-up emotions that had been festering inside me. The crowd watched in rapt attention, and for a moment, | felt as if | were the center of the universe. But as the song reached its climax, | couldn''t escape the reality of what | had just done. | had bared my soul to a roomful of strangers, and the weight of it all came crashing down on me. | stumbled back from the microphone, my face flushed. with embarrassment. Lucas and Aria rushed to my side, their concern evident in their expressions. ¡°Evie, are you okay?¡± Aria asked, her voiceced with worry. | tried to muster a smile, but it felt forced and hollow. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just needed to let off some steam, | guess.¡± Lucas nced at me with a knowing look. ¡°You''ve had a bit too much to drink, Evie.¡± | nodded, the room spinning slightly as | did. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± Aria and Lucas tried to guide me away from the stage, but something inside me. rebelled against their attempts. | pulled away from their grasp and stumbled toward the exit, a sense of urgency overtaking me. ¡°| need some air,¡± | muttered, my voice slurred. As | burst out into the cool night air, the sensation of freedom that hadText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A apanied me on stage was reced by a wave of panic. The world outside was a blur of lights and sounds, and | felt disoriented and overwhelmed. | leaned against a parked car, my breathing in shallow gasps as my heart raced uncontrobly. Panic had taken hold of me, a suffocating sensation that threatened. to consume me from the inside out. | clutched at my chest, my vision swimming as | struggled to regain control. The memory of Timothy''sforting presence on our ill-fated hiking trip came rushing back to me. He had been there for me when | had needed him the most, his steady presence a lifeline in the midst of chaos. Tears welled up in my eyes as | thought of how things had changed between us. The pain of losing him, of watching him move on with Ste, was a wound that refused to heal. And now, in the midst of this panic attack, | couldn¡¯t help but long for the one person who had once been my anchor. Aria, Mike, and Lucas found me huddled by the car, their expressions a mix of concern and relief. Aria knelt beside me, her voice gentle and soothing. ¡°Evie, it''s going to be okay. Just breathe.¡± | tried to follow her instructions, to slow my racing heart and steady my trembling breaths, Gradually, the panic began to recede, reced by a deep sense of exhaustion and vulnerability. Lucas helped me to my feet, his support unwavering. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back inside, Evie. You need to rest.¡± As they guided me back into the brewery, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange mix of gratitude and despair. No amount of beer could fill the hole in my heart. A brief panic came over me as my thoughts progressed. Had | dug my own grave with thiswsuit? 4/4 J 0 COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 142 Chapter 142 The morning sun filtered through the curtains, casting a warm, golden glow across my room. It was a new day, but the remnants ofst night''s escapade weighed heavily on me. My head throbbed, and my stomach churned with the aftereffects. of the alcohol that had fueled my behavior. reckles ~ As | reluctantly climbed out of bed, | couldn¡¯t help but cringe at the memories of the previous night. Singing a love song on stage, embarrassing myself in front of a crowd-it was all so unlike me. But then again, nothing about my lifetely had been typical. | nced at the clock and realized that | was runningte for my meeting with Scarlett at the estate. | hurriedly dressed in a simple blouse and jeans, attempting to conceal the remnants of my hangover. The drive to the estate was quiet and reflective, the scenery passing by in a blur. | couldn¡¯t help but mull over the events of the past few weeks-the legal battle with Ste, Timothy''s engagement, and my own tangled emotions. When | arrived at the estate, | expected to find Scarlett waiting for me, ready to dive into our strategy for the uingwsuit. But to my surprise, it was Timothy who greeted me at the door, his expression somber and his demeanor more serious than | had ever seen him. ¡°Timothy,¡± | stammered, taken aback by his presence. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He sighed, running a hand through his disheveled hair. ¡°Ste had some errands to run, so | offered to step in and discuss things with you and Scarlett.¡± | blinked, my mind struggling to process this new development. Timothy, the same man who had once been my confidant and friend, was now fullymitted. to supporting Ste. The realization hit me like a punch to the gut, leaving me feeling disoriented and unsettled. Scarlett arrived a few momentster, her expression one of mild annoyance. ¡°Typical Ste, always keeping us waiting.¡± The Fitzgerald estate sprawled before us, its grandeur and history evident in every meticulously crafted detail. It was a ce of opulence and elegance, a symbol of a bygone era, and today, it was the epicenter of our legal battle. 1/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 142 We walked along the cobblestone path that led to the front entrance, the grandeur of the estate looming over us like a silent sentinel. The morning sun bathed the property in a warm, golden light, but the atmosphere was far from serene. It was a battleground, and the stakes were high.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Timothy, his expression serious, attempted to negotiate certain assets of the estate, hoping to reach apromise that would satisfy all parties involved. But Scarlett and | were resolute in our stance-the entire estate had been designated to go to her, while Ste had retained ownership of the smaller property. Scarlett turned to Timothy, her voice unwavering. ¡°This estate holds immense. sentimental value for me, Timothy. | won¡¯t let my sister snatch it away like she has with everything else.¡± Timothy looked genuinely perplexed. ¡°What''s so special about this ce, Scarlett? It¡¯s just a piece of property.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes zed with fury, and she took a step closer to Timothy. ¡°It¡¯s not just a piece of property, Timothy. It¡¯s a piece of our history, a legacy that | refuse to let them take from me.¡± ¡°Who''s ¡®they¡¯ exactly?¡± Timothy questioned. ¡°Your fianc¨¦ and brother!¡± Scarlett snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you pay attention to the people around you?¡± Timothy turned his gaze toward me. ¡°Why would Andy be concerned with all of this?¡± His question hung in the air, heavy with the weight of suspicion and uncertainty. Timothy¡¯s concern was evident, and it was clear that he was desperate for answers. | hesitated, torn between sharing my suspicions and keeping them to myself. The mere thought of exposing what could potentially be something innocent between Andy and Ste felt like grasping at straws, and | didn¡¯t want to give Timothy false information without solid evidence. This could also cause conflict with Timothy and Ste, whichplicated things with a baby involved. ¡°Timothy, | can¡¯t say for certain,¡± | replied cautiously. ¡°It¡¯s possible that Andy has his own reasons, but | wouldn¡¯t want to make any assumptions.¡± Timothy''s frustration was evident, and he ran a hand through his hair in 2/4 Chapter 142 exasperation. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why they¡¯re so adamant about this estate. My family could pay a pretty penny for it, and it would benefit everyone.¡± | couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at him then. ¡°Since when did you be a businessman, Timothy?¡± He signed, his shoulders slumping. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what''s necessary, Evie.¡± | couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Timothy¡¯s words than met the eye. His demeanor had shifted, and | couldn¡¯t help but question his integrity in this legal battle. ¡°Is this really what you want, Timothy?¡± | asked, my voice tinged with frustration. ¡°To fight over property and assets? Is this the person you¡¯ve be?¡± Timothy appeared conflicted, his gaze fixed on me as if searching for answers. ¡°Look, I''ll see what | can do about this, but | can¡¯t promise anything,¡± he finally said, his voice filled with uncertainty, before turning and walking away. We watched him go before Scarlett turned to me, her expression resolute. ¡°Evie, | don¡¯t want to negotiate with Ste over this estate. We need more information, and that means you have to get closer to Andy.¡± | grimaced at the thought of seeing Andy again. One time around the Hayes family was enough to send me spiraling. But then | recalled the substantial sum Scarlett had already paid me, with the promise of more toe if our case was sessful. As much as it pained me to proceed, | couldn¡¯t afford not to. Reluctantly, | nodded. ¡°I''ll try to get more information from Andy.¡± Scarlett ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder, her eyes glittering. ¡°We have to do whatever it takes, Evie. This is for your sake as well.¡± As | watched Scarlett, her resolve unwavering, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of duty and determination rise within me. She was right. | had promised never to let my own fears cloud my sense of justice. As | drove away from the Fitzgerald estate, | couldn¡¯t shake the nagging doubt that had settled in the pit of my stomach. Timothy had appeared hesitant during our negotiations, hismitment to Ste and the estate not as resolute as | had expected. It was as if he were going through the motions, ying a part he wasn¡¯t fully invested in. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) The doubts gnawed at me, and | couldn¡¯t help but question the authenticity of Timothy¡¯s intentions. Had he truly embraced the role of a father and future. husband, or was there more to his actions than I''d initially believed? | thought back to the time we had spent together, the adventures we had shared, and the bond that had once connected us. The memory of our hiking trip, the moments of vulnerability we had shared, weighed heavily on my mind. And yet, here he was, entangled in a legal battle over property and assets, a far cry from the person | had known. | couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger and frustration. The Timothy | had once known had been passionate and spontaneous, unburdened by the constraints of societal expectations and family obligations. And now, he seemed to have lost. himself in a world of responsibility and duty. As | pulled into my driveway and parked the car, the silence of the night enveloped me. The events of the day had left me feeling disconnected and adrift, as if | were navigating uncharted waters. Part of me also wondered what coulde out of this if we did seed. | could ruin two families all in one go. And | could potentially ruin Timothy too. 0 COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 76% [e) Myptop came to life with a soft hum, and | typed Andy Hayes¡¯s name into the search bar. The search results flooded the screen, countless sits on the sess of Kamran Hayes¡¯ prodigal son. Andy ran a chain of technology businesses that spanned the country, a fact that seemed incongruous with the man | had known years ago. The more | delved into his businesses, the more it became clear that there was more to Andy Hayes than met the eye. Asurge of determination coursed through me. | couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away, especially if Andy had a hand in this property dispute, | picked up my phone and dialed the number | had found on hispany¡¯s website. The phone rang, each tone echoing in the quiet of my apartment. My heart raced as | waited for a response. Finally, a voice on the other end said, ¡°Nextech, how may | assist you?¡± | took a deep breath, summoning all the courage | had. ¡°Hello, this is Evie Sinir. | was hoping | would be able to meet with Mr. Hayes this afternoon?¡± There was a brief pause, and then the receptionist replied, ¡°Of course, Ms. Sinir. Mr. Hayes is avable this afternoon. Can youe in at two?¡± | agreed to the appointment and hung up the phone, my pulse quickening with anticipation. This was a reckless move, but | needed as much leverage in this ast possible. When the time arrived, | stood outside Nextech, a modern and imposing building that exuded wealth and power. | took a deep breath, trying to calm the butterflies in my stomach, and then entered the building. The receptionist directed me to Andy''s office, and | couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation as | approached the imposing door. | knocked gently, and a voice. from inside called, ¡°Come in.¡± As | stepped into the office, | was met with the sight of Andy Hayes, who looked just as smug as thest time I¡¯d seen him. He lookedpletely rxed, as if he¡¯d expected my call all along. ¡°Evie,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, and so soon.¡± 175 A 10:46 Sat, 23 Mar GUG | mustered a friendly smile. doing my best to mask my disgust. ¡°Andy. | hope you''re doing well.¡± He settled into his chair, still wearing a look of bemusement. ¡°Il am, thank you. What can | do for you on this fine day?¡± 76% # | decided to y along with my ruse, feigning interest. ¡°I¡¯m here because your mentioned that yourpany was considering a new project, and | wanted to get a better idea of yourpany¡¯s capabilities.¡± Andy leaned back in his chair, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°For...legal reasons?¡± ¡°No.¡± | said swiftly. ¡°You may have peaked my curiosity back at the mansion, is all.¡± Andy chuckled. ¡°I see. Well, Nextech has an excellent reputation, so I¡¯m sure you''ve heard quite a few things in terms of what we do.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± | said carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t pay too much attention to technology in that way. I¡¯m more of a pencil and paper type of gal.¡± No worries,¡± he said, then pointed at my pants pocket. ¡°Here. let me see your phone. | did as he requested, pulling out my phone and setting it on the table. It had seen. better days, now adorned with several cracks and scuffs, but he seemed impressed with it nheless. ¡°That right there, he began proudly, ¡°Is one of the earlier models of our smartphones. You''d say that it runs pretty well, despite all the damage, yes?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. | nodded and tucked the phone back in my pocket. ¡°I would say so.¡± We delved into the details of the supposed project, evidently a revolutionary ordeal that started to lose me as he got more technical innguage. Andy grew morefortable with my presence, sharing insights about his business and its aplishments Curiosity gnawed at me as | probed further. ¡°What you¡¯ve done with your business is truly remarkable. Did you receive any help with all of this?¡± ¡°My father and | actually inherited our businesses.¡± he said matter¡ªof-factly. ¡°Mr. Fitzgerald runs a bit of a monopoly, but he isn¡¯t a superhero. He offered to drop some of the responsibility on us to run these businesses, and they¡¯ve been JUL 2J IRIDI Chapter 143 booming since.¡± 76% The mention of Ste¡¯s father sent a shiver down my spine. | had suspected that her family¡¯s influence had yed a role in Andy''s sess, though it had almost ruined Timothy''s. Hearing it confirmed was a revtion that both shocked and infuriated me. ¡°And how did Mr. Fitzgerald amass such wealth and influence?¡± | probed further. Andy sighed, as if the memories weighed heavily on him. ¡°He was a shrewd businessman, Evie, and he had connections in high ces. He was able to secure government contracts and partnerships that propelled hispanies forward.¡± The pieces of the puzzle were starting to fall into ce. Ste¡¯s family had indeed yed a significant role in Andy''s sess, leveraging their connections and influence to build an empire. It was a truth that had been hidden in in sight all along. ¡°This whole business thing can get a little repetitive at times though,¡± he added. suddenly. His eyes drifted over to the acrylic fountain on the near wall, its thick. streams of water curving and leaping off of the rocks. ¡°I''d like to settle down at some point once | feelplete.¡± My eyebrows furrowed. ¡°As in starting a family?¡± Andy''s gaze turned introspective, as though he were contemting a future that had always been just out of reach. ¡°I¡¯ve achieved a level of sess that allows me to consider other priorities in life. I''ve spent so much time building my businesses, and perhaps it¡¯s time to explore what else life has to offer.¡± His words left me with a lingering sense of unease. The idea of Andy wanting to start a family seemed incongruous with the man | had known in a short span of time. It hinted at a vulnerability and desire for something more than power and wealth. Before | could press further, the door to Andy¡¯s office swung open, and Ste walked in. Her entrance was like a sudden storm, filling the room with tension and uncertainty. | couldn¡¯t help but notice the animosity that red between Andy and Ste, an undercurrent of unresolved conflict. ¡°Andy, we need to talk,¡± Ste said, her voice icy and authoritative. 3/5 A 1046 ST Andy¡¯s expression hardened, his patience clearly wearing thin. ¡°Ste, can¡¯t this wait? I¡¯m in the middle of something.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes flicked to me, and she gave me a disdainful look that made me feel hollow. ¡°No, it can¡¯t wait,¡± she retorted, her voice unwavering. ¡°This concerns both of us.¡± | stood up, my stomach already twisting under the tension in the room. Andy barely took his eyes away from Ste, as though she''d disappear if he broke eye- contact. ¡°| should be going anyway,¡± | said aloud, already creeping toward the door. Neither of them answered as | let myself out and shut the door behind me. That seemed to break the seal on their silence as sharp filled the room. | felt like an intruder in their private world, but my curiosity got the better of me as | found myself pressing my ear against the door. What did Ste have that was so urgent, and with Andy specifically? ¡°I''ve been talking to my dad, and he¡¯s not pleased with the way things are going. He believes that we need to take more drastic measures,¡± said Ste. Andy''s voice was low and grim. ¡°Ste, we¡¯ve been over this. My dad and | have a n, and it doesn¡¯t involve rushing into anything.¡± ¡°And am | part of that n, or are you guys nning on leaving me out once. again?¡± Andy sighed, his voice bing gentler as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. You were always in my n, at least, but you know what my dad wants.¡± Along silence followed, and | leaned in further, straining to hear. | probably looked really odd in the position | was in, but they''d grown eerily quiet. Always in ¡®his¡® n? What did Andy mean by that? And he¡¯s sounded so sentimental about it, making me wonder about what Scarlett had suggested previously about them having a peculiar rtionship. The vague response only fueled my curiosity further. What secrets were they hiding, and how did their history tie into the inheritance dispute? It was clear that there was more to their rtionship than met the eye. AIS Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 TIMOTHY POV The scent of freshly whipped icing and berry jams tickled Timothy¡¯s nose as he sat amongst the various cakes and pastries scattered about. He found himself once again dragged into the world of wedding preparations, a realm he had never imagined himself entering so soon. The prospect of cake testing, of all things, seemed incongruous with the chaos that hade to define his life. Yet, there he was, seated in a bustling bakery, surrounded by towering confections in all shapes and sizes. Ste was the picture of enthusiasm, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she perused the extensive menu of cake options. She had insisted on bringing Timothy along, and he had reluctantly agreed, partly to appease her and partly because he had given his word. Beside him sat his mother, Lydia, a woman whose presence had be increasingly important in his life. She had insisted on meeting Ste in person before they tied the knot, and Timothy had reluctantly obliged, hoping to bridge the gap between the two most important women in his life. As Ste engaged in a fervent discussion with the baker about vors and designs, Lydia sat quietly, her calm demeanor a stark contrast to Ste¡¯s fric energy. Timothy watched as his mother observed Ste with a keen eye, her polite smile never wavering. Ste¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts, pulling him back into the moment. ¡°Timothy, what do you think of this one?¡± she asked, holding up a sketch of an ornate cake adorned with cascading fondant flowers. He blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the question. He nced at the sketch, the intricacy of the design overwhelming his senses. ¡°It looks... impressive,¡± he offered, his tonecking enthusiasm. Ste¡¯s disappointment was evident, and her eyes narrowed as she turned her attention back to the baker. ¡°Let¡¯s go with something simpler,¡± she said, her voice. tinged with irritation. Ste¡¯s dismissive attitude toward Lydia had not gone unnoticed by Timothy. She had barely spoken or looked at the woman since they had arrived. He knew that. 4/4 10:46 at, 25 Mar Ste harbored doubts about his mother¡¯s longevity in their lives, assuming that Lydia wouldn¡¯t be around for long. His mind drifted toparisons, a dangerous territory he had ventured into more times than he cared to admit. He couldn¡¯t help but contrast Ste with Evie. Where Evie was grounded and unpretentious, Ste was consumed by a whirlwind of extravagance and ambition. The urge to escape the bakery, to flee from the suffocating atmosphere, gnawed at him. He longed for the simplicity and authenticity that had defined his connection. with Evie. But he had made a choice, and now he had to contend with the consequences. Lydia, sensing his difort, finally spoke up, her voice calm but firm. ¡°Ste, you should consider Timothy¡¯s opinions. After all, it''s his wedding too.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes shed with irritation, and for a moment, Timothy feared that an argument was imminent. ¡°Lydia, | know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ve been dreaming of this day for years, and Timothy even told me that | could handle all the extra stuff.¡± Lydia looked to Timothy for confirmation, and he nodded sadly. ¡°This is her league entirely. Besides, | don¡¯t really have a cake preference. | don¡¯t eat sweets much.¡± Ste folded her arms across her chest, grinning at Lydia. ¡°See? Your son knows. what he wants.¡± The tension in the room was palpable as the two women leered at each other. As Timothy sat there, his mind in turmoil, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had. made a grave mistake in putting them in a room together. ¡°Do you even n on attending the wedding?¡± Ste asked suddenly, looking Lydia up and down. ¡°I know you have your condition, so it seems a little risky for us to go to the trouble of preparing seating and all.¡± ¡°Ste!¡± Timothy snapped, taken aback by her words. Ste merely acknowledged him with a disinterested nce before returning to the cake artists¡¯ sketches. The woman looked slightly ufortable, and Timothy gave her a look of sympathy. Somehow, Ste had turned such a sweet ce into something disgustingly bitter. Ste''s dismissiveness his mother had struck a nerve, one that he couldn¡¯t ignore. 974 Chapter 144 ¡°| merely stating the facts,¡± Ste muttered finally, still flipping through the colorful pages. As her gaze flickered back to Lydia, she added, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look too well.¡± Before he could refute, Timothy heard his mother¡¯s rough cough beside him. As he looked to see what was wrong, he found her struggling for breath as the coughs. wracked her body. Her face had taken on a pale pallor, and her chest rose and fell rapidly. Timothy reached out and gently took her arm. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± he asked. cautiously. Lydia offered a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Timothy. Just a bit tired, that¡¯s all.¡± But Timothy wasn¡¯t convinced. He nced at Ste, a sense of urgency in his eyes. ¡°Ste, we need to step outside for a moment.¡± Ste¡¯s irritation was evident, but she nodded reluctantly, sensing the gravity of the situation. They left the bakery, the fresh air providing some relief from the stifling. atmosphere inside. Once they were alone, Timothy turned his attention back to his mother, his concern deepening. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t look well. Are you sure you''re okay?¡± Lydia hesitated for a moment, her gaze distant. ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s nothing to worry about. Just a minor episode.¡± Timothy''s worry only intensified. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to her condition than she was letting on. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t brush this off. We need to get you checked by a doctor.¡± ¡°I''m fine, Tim,¡± she said bluntly, her eyes narrowed. ¡°We don¡¯t need to run to the doctor every time | so much as twitch.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t a twitch, Mom,¡± Timothy pressed, giving her back a gentle rub. ¡°You sure you''re okay?¡± She nodded and cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Let¡¯s head back in, huh?¡± Reluctantly, Timothy led her back inside and sat her at the table. She waved him. away as he attempted to adjust her, mumbling that she can do it herself and didn¡¯t need coddling. 24 A [04/ Chapter 144 Just as Timothy took his seat, Ste¡¯s phone rang, breaking the tense silence. She nced at the caller ID and her expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s Scarlett,¡± she said, her voice tinged with uncertainty.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Timothy raised an eyebrow. He¡¯d almost forgotten about Scarlett, though Ste barely mentioned her sister, even in passing. Ste answered the call, her voice cautious. ¡°Scarlett, what¡¯s going on?¡± Timothy could only listen to one side of the conversation, but it was clear that Scarlett was discussing something rted to the estate dispute. The mention ofwyers and meetings left a bitter taste in his mouth. As Ste continued to speak with Scarlett, Timothy''s mind raced. He knew that wherever Scarlett was, Evie was likely involved as well. The prospect of facing Evie in a legal battle over the estate sent a shiver down his spine. He had hoped to avoid any further confrontations with Evie, but it seemed fate had other ns. Ste concluded the call with a curt, ¡°Bye,¡± then turned to Timothy. ¡°| guess we''ll be cutting this short,¡± Ste said, then gave the baker a mourous smile. ¡°We''ll try the first 26 cakes for our next appointment!¡± ¡°Sounds good, ma¡¯am!¡± the baker returned, collecting the sketch book. Timothy felt his stomach turn and clenched his fists beneath the table. He braced himself for the storm that was brewing ahead. SEND GIFT COMMENT A Chapter 145 Chapter 145 23 Mar 3.54% Chapter 145 The conference room buzzed with tension as we awaited the arrival of Timothy and Ste. Scarlett, our formidablewyer, sat at the head of the table, her expression a mask of professionalism. | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease, knowing that the meeting thaty ahead would be a pivotal moment in the ongoing battle over the estate. As | sat there, my fingers tapping nervously against the polished wood, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder how we hade to this point. The revtions about the shady dealings of the Hayes family and the secrets surrounding the estate had shattered the illusion of wealth and privilege that had once surrounded Timothy and Ste. Ste had yet to arrive, and | took the opportunity to speak with Scarlett in hushed tones. My discovery about Andy, Ste¡¯s connection to him, had raised countless questions that demanded answers. ¡°Scarlett,¡± | began, my voice low, ¡°I found out something about Andy. It seems he and Ste are more acquainted than meets the eye.¡± Scarlett¡¯s gaze locked onto mine, her sharp mind processing the implications of my words. ¡°Go on,¡± she urged. | leaned closer, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°I saw them together, and it didn¡¯t seem like a chance encounter. They looked... well acquainted.¡± Scarlett¡¯s brow furrowed, and she leaned in, her voice equally hushed. ¡°That''s interesting. Ste has been meeting privately with Andy for a while now, even after she got together with Timothy.¡± The pieces of the puzzle were slowly falling into ce, and a growing sense of anger welled up within me. The idea that Ste had maintained such a connection with Andy while she was with Timothy was unsettling. But my anger was not directed at Timothy; it was aimed squarely at Ste and her questionable morals. | could feel the anger building within me, a roiling storm of emotions that threatened to spill over. It was difficult to remain composed in the face of such duplicity, and | struggled to control the rising tide of frustration. Scarlett, always perceptive, noted the anger in my eyes and spoke softly. ¡°Evie, | know this is infuriating, but remember why we''re here. We''re fighting for justice, for what¡¯s rightfully yours and Timothy¡¯s.¡± | blinked in surprise. What did Timothy have to do with this? Ill 12:23 Sat, 23 Mar El | blinked in surprise. What did Timothy have to do with this? Minutes felt like hours as we waited, and the tension only grew more palpable with each passing second. The door finally swung open, and Timothy and Ste entered in a hasty fashion, an eerily sweet smell drifting off of them. Ste, as always, wore a facade of confidence, but there was a frantic edge to her movements that betrayed herposure. Timothy, on the other hand, seemed exasperated and overwhelmed, his frustration evident as he took his seat across from Scarlett and me. ¡°Sorry, we''rete,¡± Timothy blurted out, rushing in after Ste. The room crackled with unspoken anger and resentment as they settled in the seats across from us. Scarlett was the first to break the silence, her voice carrying the weight of authority. ¡°Thank you for joining us. Finally.¡± Ste offered a tight-lipped smile that failed to hide the tension in her shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Timothy, on the other hand, remained silent, his eyes darting between the faces in the room before eventually resting on mine. He caught my gaze and turned his attention to the far wall. As Scarlett delved into the intricacies of the estate dispute, it became evident that neither side was willing to budge on the issue. Ste clung to her im with tenacity, while Timothy appeared increasingly frustrated by the deadlock. Eventually, Timothy spoke up, stunning everyone in the room. ¡°Have you two considered splitting the estate? | mean, the ce is so big that you could practically house five families in there. Ste¡¯s reaction was immediate, and her expression contorted into one of displeasure. ¡°Split the estate? Timothy, that¡¯s absurd! I''ve put too much into this, and | won''t settle for less than what''s rightfully mine.¡± Herwyer, nodded in agreement. ¡°I have to echo Ste¡¯s sentiments. Splitting the estate would not be in her best interest, given her substantial contributions.¡± Scarlett snorted. ¡°Contributions?¡± 2/4 Ill [e) ¡°Look,¡± thewyer started, running a hand through his thinning hair, ¡°We''ve been at this for far too long. | suggest we find a resolution soon.¡± I turned my attention to Ste, my frustration bubbling to the surface. ¡°Ste, exin again why you¡¯re so adamant about retaining the estate? What is it that makes it so crucial to you?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ste''s response was maddeningly vague, and she seemed to dance around the question. ¡°The estate is a part of our future, Evie. It¡¯s where Timothy and | will build our family together.¡± The mention of a future with Timothy stung, and | felt my resolve harden. ¡°Ste, you¡¯re wasting time and money on this dispute when it could be better spent on your wedding. You''re jeopardizing your own happiness.¡± The words hung in the air, and | could feel the tension in the group rising. Ste''s refusal to provide a concrete answer only fueled my frustration. She was hiding something, and | was absolutely sure that Andy was involved. Ste¡¯s grip on Timothy tightened, and she shot me a withering re. ¡°My happiness is not up for debate, Evie. I''ll do whatever it takes to secure our future.¡± As Ste clung to Timothy, | noticed him watching me, his expression strained. He seemed deep in thought, and | was curious to hear what else he thought of the matter. Their fight in the apartment hallway still echoed in my mind, and he hadn¡¯t seemed too pleased with the idea of living with her. | seized the opportunity to suggest a new approach. ¡°Perhaps it would be beneficial for all of us this time around to actually visit the estate and assess its assets before making any decisions. Seeing it firsthand might help use to a resolution.¡± Timothy nodded in agreement, and Ste and Scarlett seemed to reluctantly concur. Perhaps if Ste actually saw the property for herself, she¡¯d question its significance. It was a small step forward in a battle that had grown increasingly convoluted. ¡°Alright then,¡± Ste¡¯s attorney said. ¡°We can visit the property tomorrow at noon. I''ll see you all then.¡± As the others began to gather their belongings and make their way to the exit, Ste wasted no time in grabbing Timothy¡¯s arm, her grip possessive and determined. Ill A ¡°Come on, Timothy,¡± she urged, her voiceced with urgency. Timothy, however, hesitated. He nced around the room, his eyes meeting mine and lightly shook her off. ¡°Give me a moment, Ste,¡± he replied, his tone weary. The room gradually emptied, with everyone making their way out, leaving only me and Timothy behind. Finally, he spoke, his voice tinged with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting you tangled up in all of this, Evie.¡± | paused, meeting his gaze with a resolute expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be. | willingly epted this opportunity, Timothy.¡± His body stiffened at that, and a soft ¡°Huh,¡± escaped his lips. | tossed my bag over my shoulder and squeezed past him before pausing in the doorway. ¡°And | don¡¯t n on making things easy for you or Ste,¡± | added. With that, | turned and left the room, leaving Timothy standing there, a stunned expression dawning over his entire face. Business wasn¡¯t meant to be personal, but my motivations had be exactly that. 4l4 [e) oO COMMENT < A Chapter 146 Chapter 146 The following day, we gathered at the gates of the Fitzgerald estate, anticipation hanging in the air like a heavy cloud. Scarlett had arranged for us to visit the property in person, a crucial step in the ongoing dispute over its ownership. As we stood at the imposing gates, the towering ironwork adorned with intricate designs, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe. The estate maintained an air of grandeur that was undeniable, and its sheer size was a testament to the wealth that had once flowed through the Fitzgerald family¡¯s veins. Once their car pulled up, Ste emerged first, stepping out with an air of confidence that seemed to apany her wherever she went. Timothy followed closely behind her, his expression nk as he nced around the grandeur of the property. As they approached, the atmosphere grew increasingly charged. Once he saw me standing at the gate, Timothy frowned. My threat had undoubtedly left an impression, and | could see the unease in his eyes. Ste, however, appeared unfazed. She offered a cold smile as she greeted us, her words dripping with insincerity. ¡°Lovely to see you all again.¡± Scarlett, always quick to assert herself, didn¡¯t waste any time. She cut straight to the point, her toneced with frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time, shall we?¡± Thewyer, who had been walking behind them, nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.¡± Scarlett approached the gate, her expression determined, and produced a key to unlock the entrance. The gates swung open with a creak, revealing a long, winding driveway lined with towering trees that led to the heart of the estate. Ste stepped forward, her heels clicking on the cobblestone path. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to make some changes here when it¡¯s finally mine,¡± she dered, her tone confident. Scarlett¡¯s reaction, however, was immediate, and her anger simmered just beneath the surface. ¡°Changes? Ste, this is a historical property with a rich legacy. It¡¯s not something you can simply alter to suit your tastes.¡± The tension between the two sisters was impossible to ignore, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel like an outsider caught in the crossfire. Ste''s determination to make the Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A 766 estate her own shed with Scarlett¡¯s reverence for its history and heritage.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As we made our way through the sprawling grounds, | couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the beauty that surrounded us. The estate was a treasure trove of natural beauty, with meticulously manicured gardens, a pristineke, and even a charming gazebo that seemed like something out of a fairytale. Ste, however, remained focused on her vision for the property, hermentsced with a hint of disdain. ¡°I''ll need to update thendscaping, of course. And the interior needs aplete overhaul.¡± Scarlett¡¯s patience wore thin, and she couldn¡¯t hold back her frustration any longer. ¡°You¡¯re going topletely destroy the ce!¡± The sisters continued to bicker, their voices growing louder as they shed over the future of the estate. | exchanged a knowing nce with Timothy, who was just as in the middle as | was. As we explored the interior of the main house, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of reverence for the history that was embedded in its walls. The grandeur of the mansion¡¯s architecture, the intricate details of its furnishings, and the portraits that lined the walls all spoke to a time long past. Ste, however, remained unimpressed. ¡°This ce needs a modern touch. I''ll hire an interior designer to transform it into something more suitable for our future.¡± Scarlett¡¯s anger red, and she didn¡¯t bother to hide her frustration. ¡°Ste, you can¡¯t simply erase the history of this ce. It¡¯s not just about you and Timothy; it¡¯s about preserving the legacy of the Fitzgerald family.¡± Ste merely brushed her off, waving her hand as she turned in the opposite direction toward the backyard. The sprawling gardens of the Fitzgerald estate unfolded before us like a vibrant tapestry, a testament to nature¡¯s artistry. The sun cast dappled shadows through the leaves, and the air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers. As we strolled through this oasis of tranquility, the tension that had filled the air seemed to momentarily dissipate. Ste¡¯s attitude, however, took an unexpected turn as we reached a picturesque gazebo by the edge of a tranquilke. Her eyes widened with a glint of excitement, and she turned to Timothy with newfound determination. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A ¡°| want this ce as the backdrop for our wedding,¡± she dered, her voice brimming with certainty. | couldn''t help but be surprised by Ste¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. Her earlier dismissive attitude toward the estate had given way to a clear vision for her future wedding, and the gazebo seemed to have won her overpletely. Timothy, on the other hand, didn¡¯t share her enthusiasm. He frowned, his voice filled with reluctance. ¡°Ste, nothing is set in stone yet. We haven''t even decided on a date.¡± Ste, however, seemed unfazed by his reservations. She revealed her chosen date with a nonchnt air that sent shockwaves through my system. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on December 15th.¡± My heart skipped a beat at her words. December 15th¡ª-that was my birthday. The coincidence was too striking to be ignored, and | couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger and difort at the thought of my birthday being usurped for her wedding. Ste, noticing my reaction, was quick to defend herself. ¡°What? | didn¡¯t want to wait too long and risk not fitting into a nice dress.¡± Her exnation did little to ease my irritation. It may not have been intentional, but it left a sour taste in my mouth. | struggled to maintain myposure, my. voiceced with thinly veiled anger. ¡°It¡¯s just...December 15th is my birthday.¡± Timothy trained his eyes on me. ¡°That¡¯s your birthday?¡± | nodded urgently. It wouldn¡¯t effect their day at all, but it would taint mine. knowing that Timothy was taking Ste Fitzgerald¡¯s hand in marriage. Ste¡¯s response was dismissive, her focus solely on her wedding ns. ¡°Well, you can celebrate your birthday some other time, then. This date is perfect for us.¡± ¡°It''s not,¡± Timothy interjected suddenly, causing everyone to pause. Ste paused just as she was ready to walk away, turning to him with a scowl. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, her tone challenging. ¡°| mean,¡± he continued, ¡°We can¡¯t do it that week. I''ll be too busy with....hockey. Yeah, it will be our final week of the season, and | don¡¯t want to be absent for the final stages of wedding nning.¡± Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A Ste scoffed. ¡°Are you freaking serious? You''re prioritizing hockey over me!¡± | nced at Scarlett, and | could tell she was shielding herughter behind her hand. | felt slightly humored myself, seeing Ste unable to cope with being challenged. Timothy pressed on, and for a split second, | thought | saw him wink at me. ¡°Ste, there are 364 other days in the year. We don¡¯t have to rush on the one.¡± The tension in the air was tangible, and it seemed as though all of Ste¡¯s viciousness turned to me. She handed me a re, then looked back at Timothy, and the calcted look that took over her face spoke volumes. After we left the tranquil gardens of the Fitzgerald estate, we made our way through the mansion¡¯s joint rooms and back toward the entrance. I''d been purposefully keeping my distance from them, but it seemed that Ste wasn¡¯t done torturing me yet. She quickened her steps until she was right by my side. Her eyes, filled with a strange mix of triumph and curiosity, turned to me. ¡°Evie, have you ever been in love?¡± The question caught me off guard, and | hesitated for a moment. This seemed like. a test more than anything, and | feared her response to the truth. | nced back at Timothy and our eyes meeting for a fleeting second before | answered, ¡°No.¡± Ste¡¯s smugness seemed to grow as she leaned in closer, as if trying to uncover my deepest secrets. ¡°No? You''ve never been in love? That¡¯s quite sad, isn¡¯t it?¡± My patience was wearing thin, and | couldn''t help but retort, ¡°Love isn¡¯t the only measure of a person¡¯s worth.¡± Our exchange seemed to hang in the air like an unspoken challenge, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of difort at the way Timothy and | had inadvertently met each other¡¯s gazes once more. | didn¡¯t need the reminder of what happened between us. Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed, and/she seemed intrigued by my response. Perhaps she had expected me to be more vulnerable, to reveal something she could use against me. But | had no intention of giving her that satisfaction. To my surprise, however, Timothy spoke up. His voice was calm but carried a hint Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now! of underlying emotion. ¡°Some people believe in finding the right person instead of rushing into a rtionship.¡± Ste beamed with self-satisfaction. ¡°Oh, Timothy, that¡¯s sweet of you to say. | knew you felt the same way.¡± But Timothy¡¯s words weren''t directed at Ste, and he made that abundantly clear as he looked at me. His eyes bore into mine, and there was a depth of meaning in his gaze that left my heart fluttering. ¡°It''s important to take your time,¡± he continued. ¡°To find someone who truly understands you and makes you a better person.¡± The weight of his words hung in the air, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of his gaze. It was as if he were speaking directly to me, acknowledging theplexities of our past and the uncertain path thaty ahead. Ste, however, remained oblivious to the undercurrents of our conversation. She leaned closer to Timothy, her voice filled with self-assuredness. ¡°I¡¯m d you feel that way, Timothy. It makes me even more certain that we¡¯re meant to be.¡± Timothy''s gaze never left mine, and there was a hint of something unspoken in his eyes. | felt my chest tighten and | turned away. As we stepped out into the crisp evening air, the tensions that had simmered in the mansion still lingered. The fate of the estate hung in the bnce, and it seemed as if no real progress had been made. | turned to Scarlett, still rattled by Timothy¡¯s words. ¡°I need to gather more information on Ste and Andy. We can¡¯t afford to get too deep into this without knowing all the facts.¡± Scarlett nodded and reached into her purse, pulling out a card, handing it to me. ¡°Here, this might be useful. Check into room 209 at the hotel downtown.¡± | took the card from her, my curiosity piqued by her cryptic suggestion. ¡°Room 209? Why that specific room?¡± Scarlett¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile as she leaned in closer, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Room 209 has a great view of Andy''s office building. You might find it quite enlightening.¡± 5/6 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Her words sent a shiver down my spine. Scarlett had always been resourceful, and | had no doubt that she had her reasons for suggesting that particr room. As | nced at the card in my hand, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder what secrets it might hold. Only one way to find out now. 6/6 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 The night was dark and oppressive as | unlocked my front door, the weight of the day¡¯s revtions bearing down on me like a suffocating cloak. | couldn¡¯t wait any longer; | had to call Penny and share the shocking news that had unfolded. As | paced back and forth in my dimly lit living room, | dialed Penny¡¯s number and anxiously waited for her to answer. ¡°Evie, what¡¯s going on?¡± Penny¡¯s voice echoed through the phone. | took a deep breath, my mind a whirlwind of emotions. ¡°Penny, you won''t believe what I¡¯ve uncovered today. It¡¯s about Andy and Ste.¡± Asharp intake of breath on the other end of the line told me that | had Penny''s full attention. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± she demanded eagerly. | recounted the events of the afternoon, starting with Ste¡¯s suspicious behavior and ending with my startling encounter with her at Andy¡¯s office. ¡°I just have this gut feeling that something is happening between Andy and Ste,¡± | concluded, my voice trembling with uncertainty. Penny didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°We need to find out for sure.¡± The idea of spying on someone made my stomach churn, but Penny was right- Timothy''s fianc¨¦e was entangled in something scandalous, and we needed the proof. ¡°Okay. What did you have in mind?¡± | asked. Penny cheered. ¡°It¡¯s a more invasive method, but desperate times call for desperate measures. I¡¯m sure that photographic evidence will be needed.¡± ¡°Which may not be too hard,¡± | cut in, producing the hotel card that Scarlett had given me from my pocket. ¡°A friend of mine gave me a helpful hint on where these two may be hanging out tonight.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Penny gasped. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Room 209 in the Reed Hotel across the street from Nextech. It offers a lovely view of Andy¡¯s office.¡± Penny pped her hands. ¡°That''s perfect! We could set up cameras in the room, and if we spot anything incriminating, we''ll capture it as evidence!¡± 7 | couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Sounds like something out of a movie.¡± She gave a hearty chuckle on the other end, as if I''d brightened her day with this news alone. ¡°It¡¯s the price we pay for a good story.¡± As the evening grew darker, Penny and | found ourselves perched on the window ledge of the hotel room, peering through a telescope and camera aimed at Andy¡¯s office building. The hotel room was dimly lit, and the only source of light came from the distant glow of streetlights below. ¡°Evie, you okay?¡± Penny asked, her words hushed despite our istion. | tore my gaze away from the window and met her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about what we might uncover, Penny. What if we¡¯re wrong?¡± Penny patted my arm. ¡°We won¡¯t know until we look. And if we''re right, the headlines may be nastier toward Ste than they ever were for you.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t want them to be too hard on her,¡± | said, and Penny looked such as surprised as | felt at my own words. ¡°Il mean...she¡¯s pregnant, so it could lead to a lot of stress on the baby.¡± Penny shook her head, though she wore a smile. ¡°You''re nicer than me. | would¡¯ve torn her a new one the moment she even looked at me funny.¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s very passionate,¡± | said with augh, pulling my knees to my chest. ¡°Although, | do wonder why Timothy is still with her. They don¡¯t seem to mesh well, as different as they are.¡± Penny snorted. ¡°They don''t. I¡¯ve seen a seagull and a fish with more chemistry, and one usually winds up dead.¡± ¡°That describes Timothy when he¡¯s around her,¡± | blurted out, and the reality of it settled in all too quickly. The light in his eyes seemed to dim in her presence, as if she was sucking the soul of him. He¡¯d been looking more troubled and worn out the past several weeks than ever before. The silence in the hotel room was suffocating, broken only by the distant hum of traffic and the asional rustle of papers as Penny fiddled with the surveince equipment. Penny''s eyes bore into me, and after a moment''s hesitation, she spoke up. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, are you sure you don¡¯t have a thing for him?¡± 2/5 A Chapter 147 I scrunched up my nose. ¡°I don¡¯t even like breathing the same air as that guy. He can make all the smartphones he wants, but | would never-¡± ¡°Not Andy,¡± Penny interrupted, leaning closer with a knowing glint in her eye. ¡°Timothy.¡± | turned to look at Penny, her eyes locked onto mine, searching for any hint of a confession. My heart raced as | hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°No, Penny. | don¡¯t have feelings for Timothy. Our time together is in the past, and I¡¯ve moved on.¡± Penny didn¡¯t buy my half-hearted denial, and her persistent gaze made me feel uneasy. ¡°Evie, you can¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯ve seen the looks you give him, whether you hate him or not.¡± | sighed, realizing that Penny wouldn''t let this go. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s still a small part of me that wonders about what could have been. But it¡¯s not relevant now. Timothy is with Ste, and that''s that.¡± Penny¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Sure, but thest person you want to lie to is yourself. And hey, who knows? Maybe this mess with Ste and Andy will help you see things more clearly.¡± Before | could respond, Penny¡¯s sharp intake of breath cut through the air. ¡°Evie, look!¡± | turned my attention back to the window, my previous emotions now pushed to the back of my mind. My breath caught in my throat as | saw movement in Andy¡¯s office. There was a figure inside. Penny''s eyes widened. ¡°Finally! Some action.¡± We watched in silence as the figure moved around the room. At first, it was difficult to make out any details in the dimly lit space. | squinted, trying to identify the person, but it wasn¡¯t until the figure stepped closer to the window that | could see who it was. ¡°It''s Andy,¡± | whispered, my voice trembling. ¡°He¡¯s alone.¡± Penny continued to watch intently. ¡°Wait, Evie, someone else ising in.¡± As we strained to see, the tension in the room grew thicker. My heart pounded as the second figure entered the room. It was Ste. She walked toward Andy, her 875 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A movements filled with a sense of purpose, and my heart sank. ¡°What are they doing?¡± | asked, my voice barely a whisper. Penny¡¯s eyes widened as she observed the scene unfolding before us. ¡°Evie, they¡¯re getting close. Too close.¡± My stomach churned as | watched Ste approach Andy. Their bodynguage was intimate, and the atmosphere in the room became charged with tension. My jaw tightened as | watched the distance close between them. In that moment, | felt a wave of emotions crash over me¡ªanger, betrayal, and sadness. How could they do this to Timothy? How could his own brother and fianc¨¦ betray him like this? Penny, however, seemed excited by what she was witnessing as she snapped. pictures in rapid session. ¡°Evie, this is it! We''ve caught them red-handed! This will be the scandal of the century!¡± But | couldn¡¯t share Penny¡¯s enthusiasm. My mind was racing, and | needed to think clearly. Sure, this was amazing news for us and the media storm we nned on creating, but | couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Timothy would fair in all of this? | may have wanted him to hurt before, but this was news that could hit him harder than expected. He would shift from the helpless hockey star pursued by an ¡°opportunistic¡±wyer to the man cheated on by his soon to be bride. Neither aided his reputation. ¡°Wait, Penny,¡± | interrupted, my eyes glued on Andy and Ste as they locked lips. ¡°We can¡¯t just expose them like this.¡± Penny paused from taking photos, her eyes squinting. ¡°Huh?¡± | backed away from the telescope and turned toward her. ¡°Timothy deserves to know first. And besides, what if we can use this as leverage against Ste? To prevent her from taking the estate in my case?¡± Penny reluctantly lowered the camera. ¡°Yeah, | guess you''re right. We need to be more strategic about this.¡± | sighed with relief. ¡°Thank you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Of course. And I''ll get these photos developed first thing tomorrow, Evie. You''ll have them soon, along with digital copies.¡± | nodded, my mind still reeling from what we had seen. The photos were our ammunition, our evidence, and | knew we had to handle them with care. ¡°Thank you, Penny. This means everything to me.¡± Penny leaned in, wiggling her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will mean a lot to Timothy too. | rolled my eyes as she turned away to pack her things. | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. that our actions had set in motion something far more destructive than we had anticipated. Timothy be devastated by the revtion of his fianc¨¦e¡¯s betrayal, or would he be grateful for the truth? The uncertainty of it would eat me alive, but simultaneously couldn''t help but feel a renewed sense of purpose. Timothy deserved to know the truth, but | was far less. prepared to be the one to tell him. Top of Form Chapter 148 Chapter 148 The next morning, as promised, Penny sent the developed photos over in the mail. She¡¯d tucked them away into a pleasant little envelope, hiding away its dark. interior. She''d added a little note inside, ¡°I got the photos developed! I''ll send the digital copies to you soon as possible.¡± | held it to my chest, a sense of anticipation and dread mingling within me. The photos were our ammunition, our evidence, but they were also destructive. ¡°Thank you, Penny.¡± Awhileter, | met up with Scarlett in town square. The moment she saw the envelope in my hand, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. ¡°| wish I''d known about this private detective of yours sooner, Evie,¡± Scarlett remarked, her tone teasing. ¡°She¡¯s more a like a reporter,¡± | rified, returning the smile. Not wasting any more time, she took the envelope and broke the seal, pulling out the developed photos of Andy and Ste. ¡°Brace yourself,¡± | told her. Scarlett leaned forward, her curiosity piqued. As she examined the photos, her eyes widened, and a mischievous smile began to creep across her face. ¡°Oh, my goodness. This is scandalous!¡± My heart sank as | watched Scarlett¡¯s reaction. She was reveling in the scandal, seemingly unfazed by it. When she saw my reaction, her smile faded. She looked at me, her eyes searching mine. ¡°If it helps, just know that this will help Timothy as well. He deserves to know the truth about the woman he is about to marry.¡± ¡°You''re right,¡± | said, tucking the photos away. | couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for what was about to unfold, for the chaos. that would inevitably follow the revtion of the scandal. But we hade too far to turn back now. 1/6 Chapter 148 ¡°Let''s be prepared for whatever happens, | added. ¡°Because this could blow up in our faces.¡± In an odd turn of events, | found myself on the way to Ste¡¯s dress fitting. | had agreed toe along with Scarlett as she pretended to be invested in her sister¡¯s wedding preparations. There was no real reason for me to be there, but Scarlett had insisted (or rather forced) me to apany her. ¡°| need someone to keep me sane,¡± she said casually, pulling up to the building. ¡°Besides, you''re like my best friend.¡± quirked an eyebrow, a humous smile emerging. ¡°A best friend that¡¯s helping you sue your sister?¡± She nodded, stepping out of the car. ¡°Good friends don¡¯t like Ste. Best friends want to ruin her.¡± With that, she mmed the door behind her and waved me along. As we entered, our view was obscured by pirs of fluffy white gowns and intricate frills. It was like a maze to get to the center, but it wasn¡¯t too difficult as we followed the sound of Ste¡¯s shrill voice. ¡°No, that one¡¯s so 1800¡¯s. Give me something fresh and a little more provocative. I¡¯m not a nun!¡± Coming around the corner, we saw Ste surrounded by a group of women. It didn¡¯t take long for her to notice us approaching, and her eyes bugged when theynded on me. ¡°Evie?¡± She curled her lip and cast a re at Scarlett. ¡°Well, look what the cat dragged in.¡± ¡°Oh, | do love cats,¡± Scarlett muttered, her fingers curling around my arm. ¡°I figured I''d bringpany, if you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°| do,¡± Ste stated firmly. ¡°Especially if it''s her. Why are you even here, Scar?¡± Scarlett walked closer, practically pulling me along as my feet dragged on the polished floor. ¡°I wanted to see what you¡¯d be wearing. | guess Mom¡¯s dress didn¡¯t fit?¡± 2/6 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Haw! Chapert HAX Scarlett patted her stomach, indicating Ste¡¯s pregnancy. | did recall Ste saying she was in a rush to find a fitting dress, though it didn¡¯t look like her pregnancy was showing yet. Ste turned red at the mention of it. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my style!¡± she said quickly, then red at the other women around her. ¡°Lee, help me get this damn dress off already!¡± One of the women. Lee, rushed up and helped Ste with the zipper on her dress then helped peel it away. | looked away, feeling slightly invasive by seeing Ste down to her underwear. Right as she''d tossed it to the side, a worker emerged from the labyrinth of dresses with a pink tinted gown. Ste¡¯s previous concern for our presence quickly withered upon seeing it. She tore it from the dressmaker¡¯s hands and ordered her friends to help her squeeze into it. As Ste twirled in front of the mirror, a pleased expression on her face, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of bitterness. She looked stunning in that wedding dress, the delicatece and intricate beading entuating her modelesque body. | kept my emotions hidden behind a facade of polite enthusiasm as Ste tried on various essories and veils. But deep down, my heart was heavy, and | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of bitterness that had settled in my chest. As we waited for the seamstress to make a few adjustments, Ste turned to me, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. ¡°You know you''re not invited to my wedding, right?¡± | forced a smile, my voice carefully neutral. ¡°I just wanted to be supportive, Ste. It¡¯s an exciting time for you, after all.¡± Ste¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a moment, as if she were trying to decipher my true intentions. ¡°You''re so weird.¡± Before | could respond, the seamstress finished the adjustments, and Ste turned her attention back to her dress. The bitterness within me continued to simmer, growing stronger with each passing moment. | couldn''t help but wonder about Timothy. Was he ata suit fitting now? ¡°| think the hints of white still give you a virginal essence.¡± said the dressmaker. tugging at the silk, white train behind Ste. 3/6 A I snorted, observing the slight swell in her stomach. ¡°Yeah, virginal...¡± Ste froze, her appalled eyes locking onto mine. The room fell silent and the air grew cold. | had spoken just a bit too loud. She finally broke the silence, her voice dripping with an unpleasant sweetness. ¡°Evie, can | speak to you for a moment?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. | nodded, my heart pounding, as | followed her to the back of the shop and into a supply room. After shutting me in, Ste turned to me, her fists clenched. ¡°Give me one good reason for why | shouldn''t kick your ass right here,¡± Ste demanded, her voice low and threatening. | took a deep breath, my initial fear giving way to a sense of defiance. ¡°Seeing you prepare for your big day just...really upsets me. | mean, with everything you and Andy have been through, | never would¡¯ve guessed you''d settle for Timothy.¡± | watched Ste closely, her vulnerability shining through for a brief moment. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± | reached into my purse and pulled out the small envelope. ¡°I have an interesting set of photos here.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes widened as | opened the envelope containing the physical copies of the scandalous photos. | shuffled through them, showing each scandalous shot after the next. ¡°What is this?¡± she hissed. | locked eyes with her, my voice steady. ¡°It¡¯s evidence, Ste. Evidence of what''s been going on between Andy and you. I''d argue that Timothy deserves to know the truth about his future bride, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ste screwed up her face, her eyes burning with rage as they scanned over the photos. ¡°How did you get these?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± | replied. ¡°What matters is that Timothy deserves the truth, and you owe it to him.¡± | tucked the photos into a neat pile and looked up at her, only to catch the unsettling smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. To my horror, she pulled out a cigarette and lit it, exhaling a cloud of smoke into the air. | nearly choked on the Chapter 148 acrid fumes as | watched her in disgust. ¡°Should you be smoking while you''re pregnant, Ste?¡± | asked, my voiceced with disdain. Steughed bitterly, her eyes locking onto mine with a predatory gleam. ¡°The baby won¡¯t matter, Evie. Once Timothy and | are married, I''ll have him under my thumb. I''ll have everything | want.¡± Her words sent a shiver down my spine, and | felt a surge of anger. | couldn¡¯t stand idly by while she manipted Timothy and used a child as leverage. | had to make her see reason, to understand the consequences of her actions. | held up the photos once more, waving them in her face. ¡°Ste, | have these photos, and | won''t hesitate to use them if you continue down this path. Timothy deserves better, and so does your child.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the photos, her face contorted with fury. She leaned in, cigarette dangling between her lips. ¡°You wouldn''t dare...¡± | took a step closer to her, my voice firm. ¡°I will, Ste. If you don¡¯t back down now, I''ll tell him, because he deserves someone in his life that cares.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ste seemed to waver for a moment, her eyes darting between me and the photos. ¡°You mean...someone like you?¡± | flinched, almost losing my grip on the photographs at her words. Her gaze grew intense and her snarl softened into a smile, and she stepped forward, dress trailing behind her. ¡°Fine, Evie. I''ll stop the affair.¡± She took another step and plucked the cigarette out of her mouth, letting it dangle over my shoulder. Bits of ash trickled onto my shirt sleeve and | clenched my jaw. ¡°And perhaps | will let my dear older sister snatch away the one thing | rightfully. deserved in my shitty family,¡± she gritted out, baring her teeth. ¡°That, and the handsome, sessful Timothy Hayes.¡± Before | could process the movement, Ste lunged at me, her hands grasping the photos. With trembling hands and a snarl of anger, she pulled out a lighter from her pocket and set the photos aze. My heart leaped as | watched the evidence turn to ashes before my eyes. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 EVIE POV Ste dropped the singed photos into the nearby trash can and let them burn. The mes danced and consumed the images, leaving behind nothing but charred remnants. Ste¡¯s eyes were aze with a mixture of anger and triumph as she watched the photos disintegrate. ¡°Evie, you really shouldn''t threaten me like that,¡± Ste said coolly. | couldn''t hide the shock and disappointment on my face. The evidence had been destroyed, but | still had the digital copies ona hard drive. ¡°Well, Ste, technology is a wonderful thing. Those photos may be gone, but there are digital copies that can be easily shared.¡± Ste¡¯s triumphant expression faltered, her eyes widening in realization. ¡°You don¡¯t know when to quit, do you?¡± Before | could respond, the dressmaker called for Ste. ¡°Miss Fitzgerald! | found another style that may please you!¡± | grinned. ¡°Better run along.¡± Furious, Ste took the cigarette and stubbed it out with her heel, her voice. trembling with rage. ¡°Our conversation isn¡¯t over. You''ve pissed off the wrong person.¡± Ste shot me onest seething re before turning to leave. As | watched Ste disappear around the corner, | let out a long¡ªneeded exhale. There was no reason for her to deny her wrongdoings, given that she was staring right at the evidence of them. Still, she¡¯d been so callous toward it all, and even acknowledged that she would use the baby to trap Timothy.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While my feeling for him were troubled, my heart still clenched to see him in such a hopeless situation. TIMOTHY POV The tailor shop was a sanctuary of quiet elegance amidst the chaos that hade to define Timothy''s life. As the tailor meticulously adjusted the cor of his suit, 115 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 10:48 Sat, 23 Mar GuG Timothy couldn¡¯t help but be consumed by his thoughts, his mind a swirling tempest of uncertainty. ¡°It''s a little snug around the neck area. Nothing a little needle and thread couldn''t fix,¡± the tailor told Timothy, shing him a smile. The suit was immacte, a testament to the craftsmanship that had gone into its creation. Its sharp lines and tailored fit were meant to exude confidence and elegance, to make him look every bit the groom for the uing wedding. But as Timothy gazed at his reflection in the full-length mirror, he couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling of doubt that had taken root within him. Who would he invite to this wedding? It was a question that had gued him for weeks, a question that revealed the tangled web of emotions and conflicts that hade to define his life. Ethan, his best friend and fellow yer, was a shoo-in as his best man. Their bond had been forged on the field, and Ethan¡¯s unwavering support had been a constant source of strength. But beyond that, Timothy found himself struggling toe up with a list of guests, a list that should have been easy topile for what should. have been the happiest day of his life. He nced at his barren ring finger. Ste wanted him to take care to scope out some wedding rings. Of course, there hadn''t been any engagement ring since hist father had sprung this engagement on him. He had been even more surprised to find out that Ste wanted the wedding date so soon, and on Evie¡¯s birthday. December 15(th). He¡¯d remember that. With the wedding date looming closer, those doubts that he had tried to ignore. had blossomed into full-fledged terror. It was his responsibility to stay and help raise the child, prevent another broken home. However, how healthy could a life with Ste be for the child? He couldn''t help but wish for a different bride, a different future. A future where his heart didn¡¯t ache with the weight of unresolved emotions and unspoken truths. A future where he didn¡¯t feel torn between two worlds. The tailor continued his work, oblivious to the turmoil that raged within Timothy. He knew what woman he wanted to see walking down that aisle, and she¡¯d been just at arm¡¯s reach before he shattered it all with the stupidity of his teen years. 2/5 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A Timothy was pulled from his thoughts when he heard his phone chiming on the chair with his belongings. He excused himself before grabbing his phone and seeing the name ¡°Ethan¡± shing across the screen. When he picked up, he heard his friend¡¯s voice trembled with urgency. ¡°Timothy, you need to get to the yton Sports Center right now. They¡¯re calling all the yers in for an investigation.¡± Timothy''s heart raced at the news. ¡°What''s going on, Ethan? Why the investigation?¡± Ethan''s voice was heavy with frustration. ¡°I wish | knew, Tim. But the rumors are spreading like wildfire. They''re saying there¡¯s been match-fixing behind the scenes. and they¡¯re looking into it.¡± Match-fixing. The words hung in the air like a dark cloud. He couldn¡¯t ignore the implications of what he¡¯d expected all along, and a sense of dread settled in his chest. As Timothy arrived at the yton Sports Center, he was greeted by a swarm of reporters, their cameras and microphones thrust in his direction. The atmosphere was charged with tension and spection, and Timothy couldn''t help but feel a growing anger at the situation. ¡°Mr. Hayes, how do you feel about the match-fixing spections?¡± one reporter asked, her voice relentless. Timothy struggled to maintain hisposure. his jaw tightening with frustration. ¡°I can¡¯tment on rumors, but | believe in the integrity of the game. I¡¯ve always yed fair and with the utmost sportsmanship. Another reporter pressed, her tone usatory. ¡°But Mr. Hayes, it¡¯s been reported. that a member of your team was involved in match-fixing. Spections are pointing toward you, given your history of causing problems with your teams.¡± The usation hit Timothy like a sucker punch. He had always been a passionate yer, driven by his love for the game and his desire to win, but he had never engaged in match-fixing. The insinuation felt like a betrayal of everything he stood for. As the reporters continued to hound him. Timothy''s thoughts turned to Alex, who had been sneaking around a lottely. Timothy had no doubt that Alex might be Get a 10% Dis Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) involved. The anger within Timothy grew as he considered the possibility that someone was trying to tarnish his reputation and that of his team. He had worked tirelessly reach the pinnacle of his career, and now, it was all at risk. The onught of reporters continued to press Timothy with questions about match-fixing scandal, their voices insistent and probing. He had always been poised andposed in the public eye, but the weight of the usations and th cloud of suspicion had begun to wear on him. ¡°Mr. Hayes, can you tell us how these allegations might affect your engagement ns with Ste?¡± one reporter asked, breaking the cycle of consistent questions. Timothy felt the spotlight on him intensify, and for a moment, he hesitated. The mention of Ste pierced through his guarded demeanor like a dagger. The engagement was a far moreplicated matter, and Timothy couldn¡¯t help but recall the hurt he had seen in Evie¡¯s eyes when she¡¯d found out.. He wondered if he should call off the engagement right then and there. recognizing the turmoil it had caused in both of their lives. The truth of it all lingered just at the tip of his tongue, ready to spill out. Before Timothy could respond to the reporters, a familiar face emerged in the sea of people. It was Ethan, one of his closest friends and a fellow yer. Ethan waved him over urgently, and Timothy seized the opportunity to escape the relentless questioning. ¡°| have no furtherments at this time. Timothy dered, his voice firm as he turned away from the reporters and approached Ethan. Ethan''s expression was grave, and he wasted no time in getting to the point. Timothy, something¡¯s happened. It¡¯s your mother She¡¯s in the hospital.¡± Timothy''s heart sank at the news, his anger and frustration momentarily forgotten. ¡°What happened? Is she okay Timothy asked urgently. Ethan shook his head, his emotions threatening to overwhelm him. ¡°She copsed at home, and they rushed/her to the hospital. They re running tests, but they don¡¯t know what''s wrong yet. Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) 10.48 Sat, 23 Mar Chapter 150 Chapter 150 The evening at the restaurant had been long and tiring. The ttering of dishes, the hustle and bustle of the kitchen, and the demands of the customers had left. me drained. As | stepped out into the cool night air, all | wanted was to get into my car and drive home, away from the chaos of the day. | walked down the dimly lit street, the soft glow of streetmps casting a warm andforting light. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, a jumble of emotions that | couldn¡¯t quite untangle. The events of the past weeks had left me feeling adrift, caught in the crosscurrents of my own emotions and the tangled web of the Hayes family. As | walked, | passed by the jewelry store that had always caught my eye with its sparkling disys and gleaming treasures. It was a ce of dreams, a ce where love was celebrated and promises were made. | had often wandered past, lost in the romantic allure of the window disys, imagining a future that seemed impossibly distant. But that night, something caught my eye, something that made my heart skip a beat. | paused, my steps faltering, as | looked through the ss and saw them- Timothy and Ste. They stood at one of the disys, bathed in the soft light, their silhouettes etched against the glittering backdrop of diamond rings and gold bands. Ste was pointing excitedly at one of the rings, s sparkled with the joy of anticipatio her face lit up with enthusiasm. Her and she seemed lost in the possibilities thaty before her. But Timothy, by Her side, appeared jaded, his expression distant and detached. | couldn''t tear my eyes away from the scene that unfolded before me. It was a tableau of conflicting emotions, a snapshot of a love that was anything but simple. Ste¡¯s excitement contrasted sharply with Timothy¡¯s apparent resignation, and | couldn¡¯t help but wonder whaty beneath the surface of their rtionship. As | stared, lost in my own thoughts, | didn¡¯t notice that | had captured Timothy''s attention. He turned his gaze toward me, and for a moment, our eyes met across the distance that separated us. In that fleeting moment, the world seemed to stand still, and all the unresolved emotions that had simmered beneath the surface came rushing to the forefront. 1/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 45 | saw a longing in Timothy¡¯s eyes, a yearning that mirrored my own. It was a silent plea, a recognition of the pain and confusion that hade to define our rtionship. In that moment, we were both prisoners of our own choices, bound by the consequences of our actions. But as quickly as it had begun, the moment was shattered. | couldn¡¯t bear the intensity of his gaze, the raw emotion that it conveyed. With a quick, almost panicked movement, | ducked away and turned to run, my heart pounding in my chest. Iran around the building, desperate to stay out of sight, as if the mere act of seeing Timothy had opened old wounds and exposed the raw edges of our shared history. The familiar rush of anger and frustration washed over me, and | cursed myself for allowing him to affect me so deeply. As | caught my breath in the shadows. | watched as Timothy walked through the shop doors, his expression haunted by the encounter. Ste emerged from the store momentster, her face lit up with excitement, oblivious to the turmoil that had passed between us. ¡°Tim? What''s wrong?¡± she asked, her voice sickeningly sweet. ¡°Uh...¡± Timothy looked around, the tension in his expression dramatic beneath the street light. Eventually, he forced a smile. ¡°Nothing. | thought | saw a friend he said finally.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It was a simple exnation, and it set her at ease almost immediately. | couldn''t bear to watch any longer and | turned away, my footsteps echoing in the silent streets as | headed back to the apartment. My mood was shattered, and the encounter had left me with a sense of regret that gnawed at my heart. As | arrived at the apartment, | expected to find it empty, a quiet refuge. As | stepped inside, that wish was quickly dashed as | spotted Aria on the couch, locked in a passionate embrace with Mike, her new boyfriend. | cleared my throat loudly,/causing them to spring apart, their faces flushed with embarrassment. Aria¡¯s expression was guilty, while Mike looked sheepish. ¡°Evie, hey!¡± Aria said, her face flushed and her voice strained as she tried to regain. herposure. 24 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now A | couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger, the events of the evening having left me on edge. ¡°Wow...¡± Mike attempted to diffuse the tension with a weak smile. ¡°Sorry, Evie. We lost track of time.¡± Aria¡¯s apology tumbled out in a rush of words. ¡°Evie, I¡¯m so sorry. We didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d be back so soon.¡± | waved a dismissive hand, my frustration still simmering beneath the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, guys. It¡¯s your lives; you can do whatever you want.¡± Once in my room, | closed the door behind me, seeking sce in the familiar confines of my space. The events of the evening had left me feeling emotionally drained, and | needed a moment of solitude to gather my thoughts. | headed to my desk and noticed the remnants of a gift that had once held a special ce in my heart. It was the porcin figurine that Timothy had given me, now shattered into pieces. | had attempted to glue it back together, but my efforts had been in vain, and the figurine appeared crooked and irreparably damaged. | hesitated for a moment, debating whether to toss it out and be done with it. But as | held the broken figurine in my hands, | couldn¡¯t bring myself to part with it. It was a symbol of a past that | couldn''t forget, a past that was filled with both joy and pain. | cradled the figurine gently in my hands, tracing the delicate curves and contours. with my fingers. It was a tangible reminder of the emotions that had once bound. Timothy and me together before tearing us apart. With a heavy heart, | set the broken figurine aside and headed to bed. | crawled beneath the covers, and cradled the shattered gift in my hands, its jagged edges a painful reminder of the love that had slipped through my fingers. As | closed my eyes, | could still see Timothy''s face, his eyes filled with longing and. regret as our gazes had locked through the window. The moment had stirred. something within me, and | wondered if he would be so certain if | showed him Ste¡¯s unfaithfulness. | heard a knock on my bedroom door. It was Aria, her voice tinged with concern. and guilt as she called out to me. 3/4 Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) A Chapter 150 ¡°Evie, are you alright?¡± she asked, her voice soft and tentative. | remained silent, my anger and frustration still simmering beneath the surface. | wasn¡¯t necessarily angry with her. This was her home just as much as it was mine. Still, | had no desire to engage in a conversation with her at that moment. She knocked again, more insistently this time. ¡°Evie, please. Let me in. I¡¯m sorry.¡± But | couldn¡¯t bring myself to respond. Eventually, Aria¡¯s footsteps receded, and | heard her retreating down the hallway. Guilt gnawed at me, the knowledge that | had pushed her away when she hade to apologize. But | needed time to collect myself. The night stretched on, and eventually, exhaustion overcame my restless thoughts. | drifted into a fitful sleep, hoping that this one night would guarantee a peaceful sleep. fi SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now) Chapter 151 Chapter 151 TIMOTHY POV Timothy stood at the entrance of the hospital room, a mixture of emotions. churning within him. The sterile scent of antiseptic and the soft hum of medical equipment filled the air, creating a somber atmosphere that weighed heavily on his shoulders. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, before stepping inside. His mother,y in the hospital bed, her frail form propped up by pillows. Her once-vibrant eyes had lost some of their luster, and the lines on her face seemed more pronounced than ever. Despite her weakened state, a faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she saw Timothy. ¡°Hi, dear,¡± she said, her voice soft and tired. ¡°How have you been?¡± Timothy approached her bedside, his expression strained. ¡°I¡¯ve been alright, Mom. But how about you? How have you been feeling since yesterday?¡± Lydia¡¯s smile grew warmer, but it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve had better days, but don¡¯t you worry about me, sweetheart. I''ll be alright.¡± He took a seat next to her bed, his gaze fixed on her. ¡°You know | worry about you, Mom. You mean the world to me.¡± She reached out and gently squeezed his hand, her touch feeble. ¡°And you meant the world to me, Timothy.¡± As they shared a moment of pleasant silence, Lydia¡¯s expression shifted, her eyes glinting with curiosity. ¡°Speaking of which, | couldn¡¯t help but notice that engagement ring on your finger. Is it true? Are you really getting married to Ste?¡± Timothy hesitated for a moment, his gaze drifting to the diamond ring on his finger. It was a symbol of hismitment to Ste, a commitment that had been marked by passion and ambition. But as he looked at his mother, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease ¡°We are, Mom,¡± he finally answered, his voice tinged with reservation. Lydia¡¯s eyes, sharp and perceptive, bore into his. ¡°Timothy, my dear, you don¡¯t [e) A 11.26 Mon, 25 Mar seem remotely excited about it. Is everything alright?¡± Timothy sighed, running a hand through his hair, the weight of his thoughts evident in his expression. ¡°It¡¯s aplicated situation¡± His mother¡¯s gaze softened, and she offered him a sympathetic smile. ¡°Timothy, my love, you deserve happiness too. Marriage is a big step, and you should only take it if it feels right in your heart.¡± He nodded, grateful for her understanding. ¡°I know, Mom. | just need to figure things out.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lydia watched him with a mix of curiosity and concern, her eyes still holding that faint glimmer of vitality despite her frailty. ¡°| know what you''re thinking,¡± Timothy began, his voice hesitant, ¡°But I¡¯m marrying Ste for the sake of the baby. | want our child to have a father in the home.¡± Lydia¡¯s expression shifted, her eyes narrowing with a mix of sadness and frustration. ¡°Tim, you can¡¯t build a life together just for the sake of a child. Marriage is amitment that should be based on love and shared dreams.¡± Timothy felt a pang of guilt at his mother¡¯s words, a sense of unease settling in his chest. ¡°I know, but complicated right now. Ste¡¯s carrying my child, and I can¡¯t abandon her.¡± care Lydia¡¯s voice took on a bitter edge as she responded, her frustration palpable. ¡°You always wanted to settle down, Timothy, and | encouraged that, but | thought it would be with a girl you loved. Not just someone your father chose for you.¡± Timothy winced at the truth in his mother¡¯s words. He had allowed himself to be swept along by the tide of his father¡¯s ns, and now he was paying the price. The conversation became increasingly difficult for Timothy to bear, the weight of his decisions and the sense of unfulfilled dreams pressing down on him. He had. always wanted a different kind of life, a life filled with love and happiness, but he had strayed from that path/ With a heavy heart, Timothy stood up from his chair, his gaze fixed on his mother. ¡°I''ll visit again soon, Mom,¡± he said, kissing her cheek. She nodded, her eyes filled with a mixture of understanding and sadness. ¡°Alright.¡± 0 A As Timothy left the hospital room, he couldn¡¯t escape suffocating feeling taking hold of him. Marriage to Ste was amitment he had made for the sake of their child, but with the deadline approaching, he felt more uncertain with his choices. His noble act felt more like an act of cowardice, and he was hurting. someone other than himself with his decision. As he walked through the hospital corridors, the echoes of his mother¡¯s words. haunted him. He had always wanted to settle down, but not like this. The crisp evening air offered some sce as he made his way to his car. As he settled into the driver¡¯s seat, his phone chimed with an iing video call. He nced at the screen to find Ste¡¯s smiling face. She held up her phone, showing off the wedding dress she had chosen. It was a vision ofce and silk, the embodiment of bridal elegance. He hit answer. ¡°Timothy, darling, look at this dress!¡± Ste eximed, her voice filled with excitement. Timothy forced a smile, feigning contentment as he examined the dress through the screen. ¡°It¡¯s nice, Ste.¡± Ste beamed, twirling in front of the camera to give him a full view of the gown. ¡°I knew you¡¯d love it! We''re going to have the most perfect wedding.¡± Timothy''s smile faltered, his thoughts still mired on Evie. Ste¡¯s expression shifted, her tone taking on a more serious note. ¡°Timothy, there¡¯s something we need to discuss. Evie¡¯s been causing problems.¡± He braced himself for what was toe, a sense of unease settling in the pit of his stomach. ¡°What happened?¡± Ste¡¯s lips twisted into a thin line. ¡°Her and Scarlett came to my dress fitting, and Evie had the audacity to tell me that | might be too pregnant to fit into my dress. Timothy fought to stifle augh, but he couldn¡¯t help the amusement that danced in his eyes. Ste¡¯s suspicions were immediately aroused. ¡°Are youughing, Timothy?¡± He cleared his throat, attempting to regain hisposure. ¡°No, no, of course not, Ste. It¡¯s just...Evie can be a bit...blunt at times.¡± A 11:26 Mon, 25 Ma Ste scoffed. ¡°Blunt is an understatement. She¡¯s trying to ruin my wedding, Timothy.¡± Timothy suppressed the urge to roll his eyes, instead focusing his gaze on a street sign in the distance. If Evie could single- handedly ¡°ruin¡± the wedding, that would be an interesting day. ¡°Timothy!¡± Ste¡¯s shrill voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°Are you even listening?¡± He looked back at his phone screen to see Ste¡¯s reddened face taking up the frame. He signed. ¡°I might have to call you back later,¡± he told her. ¡°Later?¡± She squinted at him. ¡°What are you doing right now?¡± ¡°I''m just distracted,¡± he pressed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°We can talk about thister, okay? And | highly doubt that Evie has a personal vendetta against you, so stop antagonizing her.¡± Ste¡¯s expression hardened, and she leaned closer to the camera. ¡°Fine. But this discussion isn¡¯t over.¡± Timothy let out an exasperated sigh as he watched Ste end the call, her image disappearing from the screen. Only after staring into the distance for a short while did the question finally ur to him. Why would Evie be at Ste¡¯s dress fitting? He was already aware that Evie couldn''t be invited to the wedding, which was the first of Ste¡¯s wedding wishes. He also doubted that Evie hadwyer business there, as Ste hadn¡¯t mentioned that at all. It seemed like more was going on that he was aware of. i=) 0 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 The next morning, | woke up with a sense of dread that had be all too familiar. The events of the past few days had left me feeling tangled and confused. With a sigh, | got out of bed, determined to face the day ahead. 4 As | made my way to the kitchen, | noticed Aria absorbed in conversation on her phone, herughter and giggles floating through the air. She had a new boyfriend, and it seemed like they were in the throes of a honeymoon phase. | couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy at the ease with which she had moved on, while | remained entangled in my own emotional turmoil. | approached her tentatively, my frustration simmering beneath the surface. ¡°Aria, can | check the mail today?¡± She held up a finger, signaling for me to wait, before turning her attention back to her call. It was clear that her conversation was more important to her than my request. | tried to hide my irritation, offering a forced smile before walking away. The mailbox was just a short distance from our apartment, but the walk felt longer than usual. | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that | was trapped in a cycle of frustration and disappointment. As | reached the mailboxes, | hesitated for a moment, my hand hovering over the slot. | wasn¡¯t expecting anything in particr, but the mundane task of checking the mail offered a temporary distraction from the chaos of my emotions. Just as | was about to insert my key into the mailbox, a voice from behind me sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°Evie.¡± | froze, my heart pounding in my chest, and slowly turned around to face the one person | had been trying to avoid¡ªTimothy. He stood there, his expression tense, his phone clenched in his hand. | swallowed hard, struggling to find my voice. ¡°Timothy.¡± He had been in the midst of a heated conversation with Ste on the phone, and his frustration was palpable. The tension in the air was suffocating, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel like an intruder in his world. Timothy hung up the phone abruptly, his gaze never leaving mine. ¡°What are you 4/4 A doing here?¡± I clenched my fists, my frustration boiling over. ¡°I live here, Timothy. Just like you.¡± He let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Sorry. | didn¡¯t mean it like that, Evie. | just...l¡¯ve had a lot on my mind lately.¡± | couldn''t help the bitterness that seeped into my words. ¡°Yeah, | can see that.¡± The silence that followed was suffused with tension, our unspoken emotions hanging in the air like a heavy cloud. | wanted to walk away, to put some distance between us, but | couldn''t bring myself to move. Timothy finally broke the silence, his voice weary. ¡°Can we start over? I...| don¡¯t want things to be like this between us. We were friends once.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± | said softly, meeting his eyes. ¡°Hi, Timothy.¡± He nodded in acknowledgment, offering a warm smile. ¡°Hi, Evie.¡± Right then, | couldn''t help but notice that he wasn¡¯t wearing his engagement ring, the absence of it like a ring omission in our conversation. | wondered if it was a deliberate choice or if there was a deeper meaning behind it. Before | could stop myself, the words tumbled out of my mouth. ¡°You''re not wearing your ring.¡± Timothy''s response was immediate, his wordsced with a touch of defensiveness. ¡°It¡¯s for public appearances.¡± | nodded, though | couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of bitterness at his exnation. It thought his rtionship with Ste had been genuine, if not a bit rocky. Here het was dismissing it as if it were merely a business contract and nothing deeper. He continued, his voice softening. I¡¯m doing this for the child, Evie. | want the kid to have a good life, with both parents there for support.¡± | swallowed hard, the emotions welling up inside me. His words seemed to carry a hidden meaning, as if the stability extended to him as well. | tried to keep my demeanor cool, to maintain a fagade ofposure, but the urge to confide in Timothy about Ste and Andy gnawed at me. | had already tried to warn him once before, with the Erickson situation, and he hadn''t believed me 0 A then. | feared he wouldn''t take my word for it this time either. | nodded in response to his words, my voice steady as | replied, ¡°That¡¯s really noble. of you.¡± He smiled, a hint of gratitude in his eyes. ¡°I suppose. Thank you.¡± | nodded and turned to leave, though it felt like we each had more to say. As | walked away, clutching the package | had retrieved from the mailbox, | couldn¡¯t escape the feeling that our encounter had only scratched the surface of what | may not have known. Back in the solitude of my apartment, | let out a long sigh and squeezed my eyes shut. Seeing Timothy again had left me feeling raw and exposed. As | walked into the living room, my eyes dropped to the package in my hands. Its presence was unexpected, as | hadn¡¯t been anticipating any deliveries. | also noticed the absence of a return address, but against my better judgment, | decided to open it. Tearing open the package, | couldn¡¯t have prepared myself for the grotesque contents that spilled out onto the floor. A dead rat lay before me, its lifeless body weathered and rotted. A note was attached to its leg, the words ¡°Go back to the gutter and leave TELLA alone! XO¡± scrawled in jagged handwriting. The message sent a chill down my spine, and | gagged once the smell of dposed flesh hit me. Only a depraved person would go to this length, sending a dead animal''s body for the sake of two people who likely didn¡¯t know of their existence. For a moment, | wondered if this was the work of Bruce, but then, the ¡°XO¡± on the message caught my attention, and a different, equally disturbing, possibility surfaced. This might be the work of one of Timothy¡¯s deranged fans, individuals. who had turned their obsession into a campaign of harassment and intimidation. Disgusted and horrified, | knew | had to get rid of it all. | wrapped the dead rat and the note in a stic bag, my hands trembling with revulsion. With the bag clenched tightly in my hand, | made my way to the apartment building¡¯s dumpster. [e)This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A The night was quiet, and a chill hung in the air. As | tossed the bag into the dumpster, | shivered with disgust. It struck me that the hardcore fans who had been relentless in shaming and harassing me had gone rtively quiet, outside of this. Perhaps they had been distracted by the flurry of wedding and baby announcements from Ste and Timothy, or maybe they had grown tired of their campaign against me. The uncertainty of the situation left me feeling more neasy, however. It was as if | were caught in a dangerous game with ever-shifting rules. | was working around powerful people with a world of influence backing them up. To them, | was the bug waiting to get stomped on. In that regard, Scarlett was right. If | wanted to survive, | was going to have to be an active yer. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 | made my way back into my apartment and sank into my chair in front of theputer, hoping to find some sce in the digital realm. As | powered up myputer, my inbox pinged with a new email notification. It was from Penny, and my heart raced with a mixture of anticipation and dread. She had mentioned sending me digital copies of the photos she had taken of Ste and Andy. Part of me felt conflicted about using them as evidence, but the other part knew it was the perfect leverage against Ste. | opened the email and saw the attached files. There they were-the damning images that captured Ste and Andy ina compromising position. | couldn¡¯t deny the sense of satisfaction | felt at having tangible proof of their betrayal. With the digital evidence at my fingertips, | contemted my next move. | had considered sharing the photos on the online chat rooms where Timothy¡¯s hardcore fans congregated, exposing the truth for all to see. It was tempting, but | knew that it could also lead to more chaos and destruction... | wanted Timothy to know the truth, but | didn¡¯t want to destroy his life in the process. As | hesitated, my fingers hovering over the keyboard, the door to my room swung open. Aria barged in, her face a mask of distress. She didn¡¯t even bother to knock. ¡°Evie, | need to talk to you,¡± she said urgently, her eyes wide with anxiety. | sighed, feeling exasperated but also willing to hear her out. ¡°What is it, Aria?¡± She hesitated for a moment, clearly struggling to find the right words. ¡°I just wanted to say I¡¯m sorry about the whole making out on the couch thing.¡± ¡°Apology epted,¡± | replied cautiously, unsure of where this was going. Aria seemed relieved by my a whisper. ¡°I never meant to sponse and took a step closer, her voice lowering to? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. hurt you, Evie. | just got caught up in the excitement of my new rtionship, and | didn¡¯t realize how much it was affecting you. | nodded, feeling a glimmer of understanding. ¡°It''s okay, Aria. You''re in love, so it¡¯s only natural.¡± But just as our conversation seemed to be taking a more positive turn, Aria¡¯s eyes. darted to myputer screen, and her expression shifted from contrition to shock. ¡°What''s going on here?¡± she demanded, her voice rising in panic. | turned to look at myputer screen and saw what had caught Aria¡¯s attention. Ste was on the screen, but not alone. She was with Andy, their bodies close and their foreheads pressed together. | quickly closed the image, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over me. ¡°Aria, it¡¯s not what you think. | was just...¡± ¡°Who was that random dude with Ste?¡± Aria interrupted, pointing at the now empty screen. The tension in the room hung heavy in the air as | struggled to find the right words to exin the disturbing image Aria had stumbled upon. Ste, inapromising position with a man who wasn¡¯t Timothy, had been a shocking revtion. ¡°It''s not a random man,¡± | finally confessed, my voice trembling with a mix of guilt and anger. ¡°It¡¯s Andy, Timothy¡¯s brother.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes eyes widened in disbelief, and she took a step back as if the revtion had physically pushed her away. Her mouth opened and closed, words failing to form. ¡°His brother?!?¡± she finally managed to sputter. ¡°And Ste kissed him?¡± | nodded, my heart heavy with the weight of the truth. ¡°Yes.¡± Aria¡¯s shock gave way to a flurry of questions and concerns. ¡°Have you already told Timothy about this? Does he know? What''s going on?¡± My hesitation in answering her questions seemed to amplify her growing frustration. ¡°Evie, you have to tell him. Timothy deserves to know.¡± | felt a surge of anger rise within me, the frustration of being caught in the middle of a tangled web of emotions and secrets finally boiling over. ¡°You know what, Aria? It¡¯s not my business anymore. Timothy made his choices. He chose to marry Ste, to impregnate her. Why should | be the one to bring all this drama into his life?¡± Aria¡¯s disappointment was palpable, and she stared at me with a mix of anger and Chapter 153 hurt. ¡°Evie, | can¡¯t believe you''re being so selfish. This isn¡¯t about personal drama; it¡¯s about doing what''s right.¡± | felt my temper re, a surge of anger rushing through me like a torrent. ¡°I don¡¯t care about Timothy anymore!¡± | shot back, my voice sharp with bitterness. ¡°He made his choice when he married Ste and got her pregnant. Why should | be the one to break his world apart?¡± Aria¡¯s frustration reached its breaking point. ¡°Is that what this is about? Your ego? Your pride? You can¡¯t just ignore the truth because it doesn¡¯t align with your fantasies, Evie!¡± My own anger bubbled to the surface, fueled by a sense of betrayal. ¡°And what about you, Aria? Whose side are you on? Are you even on my side, or are you just defending precious Timothy?¡± Aria¡¯s eyes narrowed, hurt shing in her gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t believe question me about that. We''re supposed to be friends.¡± you would even The usation hit me like a p in the face, and for a moment, | wavered. But my anger, fueled by a sense of helplessness and betrayal, pushed me forward. ¡°Friends don¡¯t push their agenda onto others. Friends respect each other¡¯s choices.¡± Aria shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t do this right now, Evie,¡± she said, her voice strained. ¡°Fine! Go!¡± | shouted, my voice echoing through the room. ¡°Maybe you should go and be with Timothy. Clearly, that¡¯s where your loyalties lie.¡± With that, Aria turned on her heel and stormed out, leaving me to feel hollow and discarded. The weight of our argument settled on my shoulders like a heavy burden, and | felt a pang of regret as my blood cooled. over my The morning sun streamed through my window, casting a warm glow on my bedroom. | blinked slowly, adjusting to the light streaming face. Our friendship had been strained severely by all of this, and | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if | had crossed a line permanently. As | made my way to the kitchen, the silence in my apartment was deafening. She had purposefully left earlier for work, no doubt not wanting to even see me and sour her day. | suppose it was for the best. A Chapter 153 | set the coffee machine to brew, the sound of percting coffee a soothing backdrop to my thoughts. My phone rang, and | nced at the screen to see Scarlett¡¯s name shing urgently. The timing couldn¡¯t have been more peculiar. ¡°Evie, | need you toe to the Hayes¡® mansion immediately,¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice crackled through the phone with urgency. | blinked in surprise, a rush of questions flooding my mind. Why did Scarlett need me at the mansion so urgently? The unease in her voice only deepened my sense of foreboding. ¡°Scarlett, what¡¯s going on?¡± | asked tensely. ¡°| can¡¯t exin over the phone, Evie,¡± she replied. ¡°Just please,e as soon as you can. It¡¯s about Timothy.¡± 0 COMMENT 8 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 The drive to the Hayes¡® mansion felt like an eternity, my mind consumed by a whirlwind of anxious thoughts. Scarlett¡¯s urgent call had summoned me here, and the fear that had been growing within me since ourst meeting had intensified. As | approached the grand estate, | couldn¡¯t help but feel like an outsider, a guest in a world of intrigue and deception. My heart raced as | arrived and saw a group gathered outside, their faces etched with a mixture of worry and tension. Timothy, Scarlett, Kamran, Andy, and Ste were all standing there huddled together. The sight of them together sent a shiver down my spine, and | couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had transpired in my absence. Kamran was the first to spot me, his face contorted with anger and usation. He rushed towards me, his steps purposeful and unforgiving. ¡°You bitch!¡± he bellowed, his voice filled with righteous fury. ¡°How could do this?¡± His words hit me like a punch to the gut, and | recoiled, my own anger rising in response. Excuse me?¡± | started, my voice strained. But Timothy rushed forward and stepped between us, his voice firm and unwavering. ¡°Dad, back away from her! She doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on.¡± Kamran¡¯s eyes shed with anger, his gaze still fixed on me. ¡°Like hell, she doesn¡¯t!¡± Ste, who had been eerily silent until now, finally spoke up. Her mascara smeared as she wiped her face. ¡°She¡¯s had it out for me since the engagement!¡± Scarlett watched the exchange with a worried expression, while Andy stood silently, his eyes darting between the others. They seemed just as confused as | was. Timothy turned to face Ste, his expression troubled. ¡°Ste, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. We need to gather all the facts before we make any judgments.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As the tension began to simmer, | couldn¡¯t help but feel like an intruder in the midst of a family crisis. | had so many questions, but no one seemed willing to provide answers. ¡°Okay, but what actually happened?¡± | asked Timothy as he seemed to be the only one willing to answer me. 115 A Wordlessly, motioned for me to follow behind him as he led me inside the mansion with a tearful Ste following behind us. Timothy''s expression was a mixture of weariness and concern. ¡°We found it like that this morning,¡± he said. He guided me to a separate room within the grand mansion, a space that felt like it had been plucked from a different era, adorned with opulent furnishings and elegant decor. But it was whaty before me that left me speechless. Ste¡¯s wedding dress, a magnificent creation that held almost a fairytale¡ªlike essence, nowy in tatters. The ivory silk was shredded, the delicatece torn apart, and the once¡ªflowing train was nothing but a mangled mess. | turned to Ste, my voiceced with shock and disbelief. ¡°Who could¡¯ve done this?¡± Ste¡¯s eyes, swollen from crying, bore into mine, and her usation was sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, Evie. You¡¯re the one responsible for this.¡± | recoiled at the usation, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°Ste, | had nothing to do with this,¡± | protested. Timothy stepped forward, his expression grave. ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence that Evie was involved.¡± Scarlett, who had remained silent until now, interjected with a firm tone. ¡°He¡¯s right, Ste. You need to calm down.¡± Ste¡¯s shoulders trembled as she wiped away her tears. ¡°But this dress... it was my dream.¡± | couldn''t help but feel a little contempt for her at that moment. Her dream wast merely for publicity, something that would make her look like the mourous princess she always believed herself to be. The truth was far from perfect, considering she was screwing her fianc¨¦¡¯s brother. But as always, I¡¯m the bad guy. Suddenly, Ste fixed her using gaze back on me and pointed a finger in my direction. ¡°Kamran,¡± Ste began, her voice trembling. ¡°Evie is too dangerous to have around [e) our family. We can¡¯t trust her.¡± Kamran, his eyes still filled with suspicion, nodded in agreement. ¡°She¡¯s right. You need to leave right now.¡± Frustration welled up within me, and | couldn¡¯t contain it any longer. ¡°You think | wanted any of this? You think | enjoy being at the center of this family¡¯s stupid chaos? I¡¯ve been trying to protect all of you from the truth, but it seems like no one wants to hear it!¡± ¡°Truth?¡± Timothy furrowed his eyebrows and stared intently at me. ¡°Evie, what do you mean by that?¡± | opened my mouth, ready to let it all slip out, but Kamran effectively shut me down with a quick, ¡°Get out now!¡± Without hesitating, | turned on my heel and stormed out of the room. The grandeur of the Hayes¡® mansion had lost its luster, and it felt suffocating, like a gilded cage trapping meant to entrap unsuspecting creatures. As | reached the entrance of the mansion, Scarlett caught up with me. Her eyes held a mixture of empathy and frustration, mirroring my own tumultuous. emotions. ¡°Evie, | believe you,¡± Scarlett said quietly, her voice filled with sincerity. ¡°Il know you didn¡¯t do it.¡± | whirled around to face her, my anger bubbling to the surface. ¡°Then why did you even tell me toe here? What did you expect to achieve?¡± Scarlett¡¯s gaze remained steady, her resolve unwavering. ¡°I wanted you to have a voice in this. They were making all of these assumptions, and ''d hoped that maybe you could convince them...¡± Before | could respond, Timothy rushed out of the mansion, his face etched with concern. ¡°Evie, are you alright?¡± His words were like a cold shower, extinguishing the mes of anger that had consumed me. | turned away from him, refusing to meet his gaze. ¡°I have to go,¡± | replied curtly. Timothy called after me, his voice filled with urgency. ¡°Evie, please, let¡¯s talk about this.¡± [e) | finally turned to him, my eyes zing with anger. ¡°Talk? Talk about what, Timothy? About how you¡¯re marrying Ste while she¡¯s...¡± | mped my mouth shut, forcing the words back down my throat before more damage could be done. This only made Timothy more curious as he leaned toward me with an expecting expression. ¡°While she¡¯s what?¡± he asked. I shut my eyes, searching for the right words. Ultimately, they weren''t the most truthful. ¡°While she¡¯s trapping you with a baby.¡± Timothy ran a hand through his hair and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than that, Evie. |-¡± | grunted. ¡°Complicated? That¡¯s the word you choose? You know that this is a situation that you don¡¯t want, yet you''re calling it complicated?¡± Timothy''s eyes shed with frustration, and he rolled his eyes. ¡°I have expectations. that | have to meet, standards to uphold-¡± ¡°But what do you actually feel, Timothy?¡± | crossed my arms, my stance defiant. ¡°Are you actually happy?¡± He hesitated, his gaze locked onto mine. ¡°It¡¯s not the most satisfying thing to do, but it''s the right thing to do.¡± My anger began to wane, reced by a deep sense of sadness. ¡°Right?¡± He reached out, his hand ghosting over my cheek before he corrected himself, retracting it quickly. ¡°Evie, | never wanted to hurt you. | thought | was doing what was best for everyone.¡± | pulled away, my heart aching. ¡°Well, you forgot someone.¡± His expression grew tense, and he stepped closer. ¡°Evie, please.¡± | turned away from him, unable to bear the proximity of him any longer. ¡°I have to: go,¡± | said, my voice barely above a whisper. As | walked away from him, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was thest time we would ever speak, thest time we would ever share a moment together. The rift between us had grown too wide, and the future seemed uncertain and fraught with Chapter 154 pain. The cold wind brushed against my checks, chilling the tears as they streamed down my face. It was always going to be Ste¡¯s words against my own, regardless of what Timothy thought. | don¡¯t know who could''ve tarnished her dress, but | was certain that things could only go downhill from here. | was going to have to be more diligent with this case. 5/5 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 | had hoped that the chaos in my life would somehow subside, but the next morning, | was met with yet another unsettling surprise. As | retrieved the mail from my mailbox, a white envelope with an official-looking seal caught my eye. | tore it open, my heart pounding with a mix of curiosity and dread. Inside, | found a legal document-a protective order. My eyes widened as | read the words on the page, bile rose up my throat and | had to shove away the urge to vomit. The order stated that | was prohibited from approaching Ste within a certain distance. | was beingbeled as an ¡°aggravated stalker.¡± | clenched my fists, a mixture of disbelief and anger coursing through me. How had ite to this? Ste had taken this step to further distance herself from me for something | had no hand in doing! | picked up my phone and dialed Scarlett¡¯s number, hoping to find answers. After a few rings, she picked up. ¡°Your sister sent a protection order, Scarlett!¡± | practically spat the words out. ¡°Did you know about this?¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line before Scarlett¡¯s voice came through, apologetic and concerned. ¡°Oh, Evie, | didn¡¯t know she was going to take it this far. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± | took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions raging within me. ¡°Why is she doing this, Scarlett? | never posed a threat to her or her family.¡± Scarlett sighed. ¡°She sees you as a threat now, which could work in our favor depending on how we move from here.¡± | couldn''t help but scoff at the absurdity of it all. ¡°A threat? I¡¯ve never wanted anything but the truth toe out. She¡¯s the one who''s been deceitful from the start!¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice softened. ¡°I know, Evie. But right now, we need to be careful. Thest thing we want is for things to escte even further.¡± | knew she was right, but the injustice of it all left a bitter taste in my mouth. ¡°What OT A should | do, Scarlett?¡± ¡°I''ll talk to her,¡± she replied. ¡°Maybe convince her to reconsider.¡± | nodded, though | doubted Scarlett¡¯s influence over Ste at this point. ¡°Alright. Let me know if there¡¯s any update.¡± | paced back and forth in my apartment, the weight of the protective order from Ste heavy on my mind. | needed someone to talk to, someone who would listen without judgment. Aria was the first person who came to mind, but | quickly remembered our recent fight, and the thought of reaching out to her felt like stepping into a lion¡¯s den. Instead, | grabbed my phone and dialed Lucas¡¯s number. | know he¡¯d been a bit busytely, but hopefully he''d lighten up at the sound of my voice. As the phone rang, my anxiety grew, but when he finally answered, his voice was warm and weing. ¡°Evie? Hey, hon, how have you been?¡± | took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart. ¡°Lucas, |... | need to talk to someone. Something¡¯s happened, and | don¡¯t know what to do.¡± He sensed the urgency in my voice. ¡°I need to hear this one. What¡¯s going on?¡± | hesitated for a moment before blurting out the news. ¡°Ste got a protective order against me, Lucas. She¡¯s using me of being a stalker.¡± There was a stunned silence on the other end of the line. Then Lucas spoke, his voiceced with disbelief. ¡°What? That''s... that¡¯s insane, Evie. Where did thatThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. usation evene from?¡± | exined the situation as best | could, recounting how Ste had taken this. drastic step to distance herself from me after the dress debacle. Lucas listened attentively, his anger growing with each word. ¡°What a bitch!¡± he said firmly. ¡°We need to fight this.¡± | appreciated Lucas¡¯s support, but | knew that a legal battle would only escte the situation further. ¡°| don¡¯t want to make things worse, Lucas. | just want this nightmare to end.¡± He sighed, understanding my hesitation. ¡°Okay, | get it. How about youe over 0 to my ce? We can hang out, have a few drinks, and take your mind off of all this for a while.¡± | nodded, grateful for the offer. ¡°That sounds good, Lucas. | could use a distraction right now.¡± We agreed on a time, and | quickly got ready to head to his ce. As | left my apartment, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief knowing that | had a friend who was willing to stand by me during these tumultuous times. When | arrived at Lucas¡¯s apartment, he greeted me with a warm hug and a sympathetic smile. His ce was cozy, filled with the familiar scent of scented candles and soft music ying in the background. We settled on his couch, each of us with a ss of wine in hand. The atmosphere wasforting, and | finally felt like | could breathe for a moment. Lucas leaned back and looked at me with concern. ¡°I don¡¯t get how you don¡¯t look old and decrepit right now. It feels like you''ve lived a whole life these past couple of months.¡± | took a sip of my wine, trying to find the words to express my frustration. ¡°I never wanted any of this, Lucas. All | wanted was to be a voice for others, but it feels like. my voice is slowly being taken away.¡± He nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweety. Maybe you''re better off anyway?¡± | sighed. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to move forward from here. Everything¡¯s be soplicated, and | feel like I¡¯m trapped.¡± Lucas reached out and ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°We''ll figure this out, Evie. You¡¯re not alone in this. We''ll find a way to clear your name somehow.¡± His words offered me a glimmer of hope, and | managed a small smile. ¡°Thank you, Lucas. | don¡¯t know what | would do without you.¡± All of a sudden, Lucas leaned forward, his brown eyes filled with excitement. ¡°How about we n a day trip? A little change of scenery might do you good.¡± | couldn''t help but let out a small sigh of relief at the idea. A day away from the constant reminders of all the chaos in my life sounded like a dream. But then, my mind started to wander, and | began to imagine something even more luxurious- a weekend spa getaway at a fancy resort. A Chapter 155 Asmall smile crept across my face as | fantasized about being pampered, lounging by a pool, and forgetting about all the troubles that had gued me. ¡°Actually, a weekend spa retreat sounds amazing,¡± | said, half¡ªjokingly. Lucas¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and he grinned. ¡°I like the sound of that. A luxury spa weekend getaway, it is!¡± My smile faltered as reality hit me. ¡°Lucas, | appreciate the offer, but | can¡¯t afford something like that right now.¡± He shook his head, determination in his eyes. ¡°Evie, this weekend is on me. Consider it a gift, a chance to rx and recharge. You''ve been through so much, and you deserve a break.¡± | hesitated, my pride making it difficult for me to ept such a generous offer. Plus, there was the looming issue of my strained rtionship with Aria. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lucas. It¡¯s just... Its been a rough time, and | don¡¯t want to impose on you.¡± Lucas reached out and ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°You''re not imposing, Evie. | want to do this for you. You¡¯ve been a great friend to me, and | hate seeing you like this. Besides, | already have the perfect ce in mind.¡± | couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for having a friend like Lucas in my life. His genuine kindness and willingness to help were like a lifeline in the storm. of my troubles. ¡°Thank you, Lucas. | appreciate it more than you know.¡± He smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. We''ll n a weekend getaway, and you can invite Aria too. It might be a good opportunity for you two to make amends.¡± My heart sank at the mention of Aria. Our fight had been brutal, and | wasn¡¯t sure if she was ready to patch things up. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Aria would want toe. We had a pretty heated argument.¡± Lucas leaned back, considering my words. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Take your best guess,¡± | said with an attempt at humor, though it died out quickly. ¡°I found some incriminating information earlier.¡± ¡°Do tell,¡± Lucas said, poking me in the ribs. ¡°Is it another celebrity scandal?¡± ¡°It''s Timothy¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± | began bitterly. ¡°She¡¯s been having secret rendezvous with Timothy¡¯s brother, Andy.¡± Ill 43% Lucas jerked his head back, as if the news physically pped him. He turned to look at the coffee table, a strained expression on his face. ¡°Wow¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± | said. ¡°I have photos as proof, and after finding them. Aria told me that 1 needed to tell Timothy.¡± ¡°So why don¡¯t you?¡± Lucas asked, tilting his head to the side. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you want him to tell you?¡± After a moment of silence. | sighed and crossed my arms. ¡°I would want him to return the favor but would keep him from thinking I''m just bitter and obsessed with their affairs? | spied on them to get those photos!¡± Lucas snorted. ¡°Evie, what did you used to say before?¡± | blinked at him. ¡°Huh? ¡°What you used to say. Something about willfully being the antagonist...¡± ¡°If it meant doing what was right.¡± | finished. | frowned and dropped my gaze to the id nket that I¡¯d strewn over my legs for warmth. | had been bitter about everything, from Timothy¡¯s wedding to the baby they had on the way. | thought | was doing what was right, but I¡¯d faced a deeppse in judgement. Aria was right. | had been intentionally hurting him. ¡°lm awful,¡± | said finally, throwing my head in my hands. ¡°I wanted to hate him so much, and hurt him back, but | just can¡¯t¡± ¡°You''re not awful. Lucas pulled me into a one armed hug and rubbed my trembling arm. ¡°You''re hurt, and now you know you don¡¯t want to stoop to that kind of level and hurt him too. | sniffed, wiping a stray tear from my eyes. You''re right. | don¡¯t want to be that person.¡± ¡°Right.¡± He leaned forward and snatched a few tissues from the box on the table. then handed them to me. ¡°It¡¯s okay to care about him, even if it hurts. It''ll hurt worse knowing that you could¡¯ve stopped him from making a huge mistake.¡± | wiped my face and nodded at his words. ¡°You''re right.¡± ¡°Just think about it. Meanwhile, I''ll talk to Aria, and maybe this getaway could be a A chance for both of you to clear the air and move forward.¡± | knew Lucas was right, but the thought of facing Aria after our fight filled me with even more apprehension. Still, | couldn¡¯t let my pride and fear stand in the way anymore. ¡°Okay,¡± | said finally. Lucas grinned, clearly pleased with my decision. ¡°Great! It¡¯s a n, then!¡± 6/6 B Chapter 156 Chapter 156 With the day trip to the spa scheduled, | decided it was time to start packing, though my mind was weighed down by the heavy tension that had enveloped our apartment. Aria had been avoiding me ever since our fight, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel like i was walking on eggshells. | began folding clothes and carefully selecting toiletries to take with me when | heard a sharp knock at my bedroom door. Before | could answer, Aria barged in, a sheet of paper clutched tightly in her hand. The look on her face was a mixture of concern and anger, a storm brewing behind her eyes. ¡°What''s this?¡± Aria demanded, thrusting the paper toward me. | took it from her and my heart sank as | realized what it was the protective order Ste had filed against me. ¡°What are you doing with this?¡± | asked, my voice betraying my unease. Aria¡¯s voice was tight with frustration as she replied, ¡°I found it on the kitchen counter, Evie. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± | sighed, frustration bubbling up inside me. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Aria. | didn¡¯t want to bother you with my messy life anymore.¡± Aria¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she studied me, clearly not buying my dismissive attitude. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like ¡®nothing. Evie. Ste filed a protective order against you. You should have told me.¡± | turned away from her, feeling a mix of embarrassment and guilt. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to burden you with my problems, Aria, Besides, what could you have done about it?¡± Aria¡¯s voice grew exasperated. ¡°What could | have done? Well, for starters, | could have been there for you, supported you. We''re supposed to be friends, Evie!¡± | clenched my fists, my anger building. ¡°Look, it¡¯s my problem to deal with.¡± Aria¡¯s frustration boiled over, and she took a step closer to me, her voice rising. ¡°I spoke to Lucas about the trip, and he told me that Ste had threatened you. You got him involved, but not me? | threw my hands up in exasperation. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. | thought | could handle it on my own. Ill Aria¡¯s anger red, and she practically shouted, ¡°Well, you can¡¯t handle it on your own! Ste is clearly dangerous!¡± | was at my breaking point, exhausted from the constant turmoil that had my life. ¡°Aria, I¡¯m not in the mood to fight with you right now. consumed Aria¡¯s eyes bore into mine, but there was a hint of hurt in her voice when she spoke. again. ¡°Is that how it¡¯s going to be, Evie? You''re just not going to speak to me anymore?¡± | didn¡¯t have the energy for this argument. My shoulders slumped, and | admitted defeat. ¡°I just need some space right now.¡± With a frustrated huff, Aria stormed out of my room, leaving me alone with my thoughts and a heavy sense of guilt. | knew I should have confided in her about the order, but | had been so wrapped up in my own fears and insecurities that | hadn¡¯t considered how it might affect her. The hours passed, and | tried to push aside the nagging worry that gnawed at me. | finished packing, double¡ªchecking that | had everything | needed for the spa trip. It was supposed to be a day of rxation and rejuvenation, but it felt like an impossible task with the weight of my problems hanging over me. The streetlights flickered to life as | made my way through the dimly lit streets of downtown. After packing my suitcase for the spa trip. | had arranged to meet Penny for ate-night breakfast at the nearby diner. The promise offort food and herpany offered a glimmer of sce. The bell above the diner¡¯s door tinkled as | stepped inside, and the scent of sizzling bacon and freshly brewed coffee enveloped me. Penny sat in a corner booth. nursing a cup of coffee, her expression peaceful. As | slid into the booth across from her, | could already sense that the conversation ahead wouldn¡¯t be an easy | picked up a menu, but my appetite had vanished beneath the weight of my worries. ¡°You won''t believe what happened today.¡± | began, my voice quivering. Penny looked at me intently, her bright eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Spill it, Evie. What''s going on?¡± 111 Chapter 156 | took a deep breath, my anger bubbling just beneath the surface. ¡°Ste framed me for tearing up her wedding dress, Penny. She made it look like | did it and then filed a protective order against me.¡± Penny''s face twisted into a scowl, her anger mirroring my own. ¡°That conniving witch! Why would she do something like that?¡± | lowered my head, feeling a heavy weight on my chest. ¡°May have something to do with those photos...¡± Penny tapped her fingers on the table, deep in thought. ¡°You know, Evie, Ste has made a lot of enemies over the years. She¡¯s not exactly the most liked person in town. Maybe someone else had a vendetta against her.¡± | frowned, considering Penny¡¯s words. ¡°But who would hate her enough to go to such lengths? Tear up her dress, have her frame me, and then file a protective order? It¡¯s all so calcted.¡± Penny¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. ¡°Her sister Scarlett hates her right? And she was at the Hayes mansion that day when the dress was torn, and might have been there earlier to tear it.¡± The mention of Scarlett made my heart race. Scarlett¡¯s sudden appearance had always struck me as odd. She had shown up and asked for my help specifically while also nursing an intense dislike of Ste. | nodded slowly, a sinking feeling settling in my stomach. ¡°I would hope it¡¯s not her.¡± Penny leaned in, her voice lowered to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°What if Scarlett had something to do with it? She might have a vendetta against Ste, and this would be the perfect way to get back at her.¡± The idea sent shivers down my spine. using her of something so serious without concrete evidence seemed reckless. ¡°| don¡¯t know, Penny,¡± | replied, my voice uncertain. ¡°She seems ssier than that.¡± Penny sighed, frustration evident in her eyes. ¡°ssy people are usually the messiest behind closed doors, but says it¡¯s not her? Maybe Linda?¡± | blinked wildly. That wasn¡¯t a name I''d heard in a while. ¡°Linda...1 guess she would hate the woman marrying Timothy. She hated me just for working with him.¡± A ¡°Right!¡± Penny nodded rapidly, seeming more drawn to that conclusion. | hunched over a table, the cheap Formica surface sticky with the residue of countless meals. | stabbed at my hash browns with a fork, more out of habit than hunger, while Penny sipped her ck coffee, her eyes darting around as if searching for something that could never be found. ¡°Penny,¡± | began, breaking the silence, ¡°I¡¯ve got to tell Timothy.¡± Penny nced up from her coffee, her eyebrows furrowing in concern. ¡°Tell him what?¡± | hesitated for a moment, as if the very act of speaking the words aloud would make them all too real. ¡°He needs to know about Ste and Andy.¡± Penny''s coffee cup ttered against the saucer as she set it down, her eyes, widening in shock. ¡°But you said...we agreed that-¡± ¡°It''s wrong,¡± | cut her off, leaning toward her. ¡°Keeping it to ourselves isn¡¯t helping anyone, and looks so miserable. | can¡¯t let him go through with that knowing that that woman doesn¡¯t value him.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Penny¡¯s eyes remained fixed on me, her expression a mixture of sympathy and concern. ¡°Evie, are you sure you want to do this? | mean, telling Timothy... it¡¯s a big step. You could be tearing his world apart.¡± | sighed. ¡°I know, but Timothy deserves to know the truth. He¡¯s nning to marry her, crying out loud. He¡¯s about tomit his life to someone who¡¯s been betraying him with his own brother.¡± Penny drummed her fingers on the table, deep in thought. ¡°If you¡¯re so sure about this, Evie, than | guess you should tell him.¡± | shook my head vigorously, a shiver running down my spine at the mere thought of Timothy falling apart because of me. ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t have him hate me for this. It needs to look like it¡¯s from someone else.¡± Penny leaned in closer, her voice a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°You can send an anonymous email from a fake address, one that can¡¯t be traced back to you.¡± Aglimmer of hope flickered in my heart as | considered Penny''s suggestion. It seemed like the perfect solution, a way to expose the truth without sacrificing my friendship with Timothy. ¡°That might work, Penny.¡± 4/5 A Chapter 136 Penny''s lips curled into a sly grin as she grabbed her bag and set it on the table between us. She slipped out her thinptop and opened it. ¡°Did you want to do it now? It''ll be quick and painless.¡± | bit my lip as the nerves gripped my gut. It would be quick surely, but the painless part was debatable. ¡°We''ll create an anonymous email address, send the evidence, and let the chips fall where they may,¡± she exined once more, pushing theptop in my direction. After some hesitation, | agreed. With the n in motion, we spent the next hour huddled over Penny¡¯sptop in the dimly lit corner of the diner, creating a fake email address andpiling the incriminating evidence. As we finished crafting the email, Penny looked at me, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°Are you absolutely sure about this, Evie? Once we hit send, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± | took a deep breath and nodded, my resolve unwavering. ¡°Maybe schedule it for a certain day though, the day after tomorrow.¡± Penny scheduled the send date and clicked the send button. After loading, the email disappeared into the digital abyss. We watched in silence, the weight of our actions settling over us. ¡°This is going to change everything, Evie,¡± Penny said. ¡°It had to be done,¡± | told her, picking up my fork. My appetite still hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°Timothy deserves the truth, no matter what it costs.¡± And | was prepared to bear the brunt of that cost. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 TIMOTHY POT The atmosphere in the car remained tense as Timothy drove toward the hospital. They had a cake tasting appointment soon, but Timothy had promised his mother that he would visit her at the hospital that day. It was a routine he had never wanted to mi Of course, this stop along the way displeased Ste. As they settled into the car. Ste couldn¡¯t help but voice her irritation. Timothy, do we really have to go to the hospital today? We have so much to do.¡± Timothy sighed, his gaze fixed on the road ahead. ¡®Ste, you know how important it is for me to check on my mother. It won''t take long, | promise. Besides, | have to bring her fresh flowers Ste squinted, her voice sharp with impatience. ¡°Timothy, we¡¯ve been nning this wedding for months, and there¡¯s still so much to do. We don¡¯t have time for these constant detours.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Timothy''s jaw denched, his temper ring as he fought to keep his frustration in check. ¡°Ste, my mother is sick. She needs me, and | won''t abandon her. This won''t take more than an hour¡± She didn¡¯t answer him, instead turning to scowl out the window. Timothy sighed, shifting the car into reverse. As they arrived at the hospital. Timothy steeled himself for the confrontation that was bound to follow. Ste didn¡¯t understand the depth of his and his mother¡¯s bond, and her impatience only served to widen the rift between them. They made their way to his mother¡¯s room, and Timothy¡¯s heart ached at the sight of her frail form lying in the hospital bed. She looked up, her eyes lighting up with a faint smile as she saw her son. ¡°You''re here,¡± she said, her voice filled with gratitude. He leaned down to kiss her cheek gently, cing the bouquet of fresh flowers he had brought on the windowsill. ¡°Of course, Mom. How are you feeling today?¡± His mother¡¯s eyes brimmed with affection as she looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m hanging on. 111 0 thanks to you.¡± Ste, who had been standing by impatiently, couldn¡¯t help but voice her annoyance. ¡°Timothy, can we at least make this quick?¡± Timothy''s jaw clenched as he fought to contain his irritation. ¡°Ste, show somet respect. This is my mother.¡± His mother intervened, her voice soft but tinged with sadness. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m a bit boring when I¡¯m ill.¡± Timothy shot Ste a re before tugging the silver bangs out of Lydia¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, Mom. You''re the life of the party.¡± T Ste¡¯s impatience grew, her voice sharp. ¡°This is ridiculous. We have things to do.¡± His mother smiled at Ste, her tone gentle. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be so hard on him. Familyes first, you know?¡± Ste, however, seemed uninterested in making conversation with Lydia. She looked away and folded her arms. ¡°Ste, how long have you and Timothy been together?¡± Lydia asked anyway. Ste¡¯s response was short and uninterested. ¡°Not long.¡± Lydia tried to keep the conversation going, her tone polite. ¡°So, how did Timothy propose?¡± Ste¡¯s irritation with the questions was apparent, and she answered tersely. ¡°Romantically. We''re having a baby, and he wanted to do the right thing by marrying sooner rather thanter.¡± Lydia¡¯s expression turned thoughtful as she considered Ste¡¯s response. She leaned in closer, her voice filled with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Ah, a baby. How wonderful. It¡¯s always good to have a reason to rush into things.¡± Ste¡¯s patience was wearing thin, and she responded sharply. ¡°We love each other, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re implying.¡± Lydia couldn¡¯t resist pushing further, the sarcasm more abundant now. ¡°Of course, dear. Every act of love should be rushed into, especially when there''s a baby involved.¡± A Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed as she retorted, her tone biting. ¡°Are you suggesting something?¡± Lydia¡¯s sarcasm only deepened as she continued to probe. ¡°Well. I¡¯m just wondering how many of these ¡®acts of love¡¯ were actually Timothy¡¯s doing. | mean, are you even sure it¡¯s Timothy''s seed?¡± Timothy winced at the implication, and it seemed to shock Ste as well. Unfortunately, the usation was off the mark. ¡°Actually,¡± he chimed in before Ste could start, ¡°the paternity test confirmed that I¡¯m the father.¡± Lydia was visibly distraught, her voice filled with disappointment. ¡°Timothy. | expected better of you. You''re really following in your father¡¯s footsteps.¡± Ste, stung by Lydia¡¯s words, defended their rtionship with a riote of anger. ¡°How dare you suggest that there¡¯s no love between us?¡± Lydia¡¯s judgment was unwavering. ¡°I just hoped that you wouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes your father and | did, bringing children into a marriage without love.¡± Before he could respond, Lydia went on. ¡°And you¡¯re condemning that child to a life with that dreaded woman you''ve brought in here.¡± Timothy''s stalled at his mother¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m doing the right thing,¡± he said slowly. hoping he¡¯d convince himself. ¡°You would''ve wanted me to take responsibility before.¡± Lydia¡¯s tears continued to flow, her voice filled with sorrow. ¡°I want what''s best for you, Timothy, above all else.¡± Suddenly, she reached over, grabbing his wrist and tugging him closer with a surprising amount of strength. ¡°You have to tell me. There¡¯s someone else, isn¡¯t there?¡± Timothy shut his eyes. ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°You couldn''t stop talking about her,¡± she continued anyway. ¡°It was always about finding Evie again, making things right with her. Her words echoed in Timothy¡¯s mind and he couldn¡¯t help but recall those desperate days. When Evie had told him that she¡¯d used him for fun, it had A actually affected him. He had yet to meet someone that would grip his heart like that again. He doubted he ever would. Ste¡¯s impatience reached its peak, and she abruptly turned to Timothy, her voiceced with irritation. ¡°We should leave, Timothy. There¡¯s nothing more to be said here.¡± Timothy kept still, feeling a profound sense of disquiet. Somehow, he couldn''t. move beneath his mother¡¯s mournful gaze. Ste¡¯s anger red, and she marched over to Timothy. ¡°I said, let¡¯s go!¡± She grabbed Timothy¡¯s arm and pulled at him, but he didn¡¯t give. Instead, he pulled himself free from her grasp and ced a hand over his mother¡¯s. ¡°I''ll be backter this week,¡± he told her gently, though she was still in tears. When it didn¡¯t seem like she would give hima response, he decided to leave her alone. As they walked back to the car, Ste¡¯s anger was fierce. She mumbled something about never visiting there again, and hoping he¡¯d toss his mother in a nursing home if she recovered. Once they had buckled in, Ste¡¯s anger had reached a fever pitch, and she continued mercilessly. ¡°She has no idea what love is,¡± Ste hissed, her voice dripping with scorn. ¡°Her own marriage didn¡¯t work out, | mean, look at your father. She¡¯d probably have him caring for her instead of her able-bodied son if she knew how to keep a man!¡± Timothy''s heart ached as he listened to Ste¡¯s cruel words. His mothery in that hospital bed, frail and vulnerable, and Ste had no sympathy whatsoever. The amount of cruelty in just one person still astounded him. ¡°God, | hope she drops off soon,¡± Ste grumbled. ¡°We''ll both be better off.¡± Suddenly, as if snapped back into reality, Timothy felt a surge of anger rising within him. He came to a halt, turning to face her with determination in his eyes. ¡°Ste, enough!¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was firm,manding her attention. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever talk about my mother like that.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes zed with defiance, her anger undiminished. ¡°She¡¯s the one who started this, Timothy, with her judgment and criticism.¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t deny that his mother had yed a part in the argument, but he couldn''t let Ste¡¯s behavior go unchecked. ¡°That may be true, but you''ve taken it to a whole other disgusting level.¡± Before Ste could retort, Timothy seized the opportunity to address a painful truth that had lingered between them, unspoken for far too long. ¡°And let''s not forget, Ste, that you had to bribe me into marrying you in the first ce.¡± Ste¡¯s anger faltered, her words caught in her throat as the weight of Timothy¡¯s. usation sank in. Her face paled, and for the first time in their heated exchange, she was left speechless. Timothy pressed on, his voice unwavering. ¡°You drugged me, pulled me in bed, and we made a baby. Now you''re using that baby as leverage to get me to marry you. That¡¯s not love. That''s maniption.¡± The truth hung in the air for a long minute, and for once, Ste had been stunned into silence. He turned away, his resolve firm. He couldn''t bear to look at Ste in that moment. ¡°I still love her, you know,¡± he said, keeping his eyes forward. ¡°It probably pisses you off just knowing that, but Evie is special.¡± He didn¡¯t spare Ste a nce, but he could see her shifting ufortably out of the corner of his eye. ¡°And she¡¯s the woman | would marry,¡± he added softly, his jaw clenched. ¡°In a heartbeat.¡± Without another word, Timothy peeled out of the hospital parking lot. Even aftershing out, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel empty inside. The choices he had made, the responsibilities he couldn¡¯t shirk, were driving a wedge between him and his mother now. She could be dying in that bed as he was walking away, and thest thing she would have seen was how much he had be like his father. Ww Chapter 158 Chapter 158 The early morning sun bathed the city in a soft, golden glow as we all piled into Lucas¡¯s car, bound for a spa resort located just an hour away. The tension between Aria and me was still present, like an invisible wall that separated us. Lucas, ever the mediator, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, casting worried nces in our direction. Lucas had arranged this day trip to the spa in the hopes of mending a hard couple of months, but | couldn¡¯t shake the unease that had settled in my stomach. Aria had been avoiding me around the apartment for days, and the wounds from our argument still felt fresh.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As we drove down the winding road toward our destination, the awkward silence was broken only by the hum of the car¡¯s engine. Lucas finally spoke up, his voice filled with a mixture of frustration and concern. ¡°Listen, you two,¡± he began, his eyes darting between us in the rearview mirror, ¡°we¡¯re here to rx and unwind. This trip is supposed to be fun, so can we please go of any grudges and just enjoy it?¡± let Aria and | exchanged tense nces before nodding in reluctant agreement. The promise to keep things civil hung in the air, but | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was too little, toote. When we arrived at the spa resort, the lush surroundings and serene atmosphere momentarily lifted our spirits. We were greeted by a friendly staff member who handed us a schedule of activities for the day. Our first activity was an aquatic cycling ss, and we eagerly made our way to the pool area. Aria and | parted ways with Lucas as we headed to thedies locker room to change. | kept my back toward her as | switched into my ck one-piece and tied up my hair. Aria didn¡¯t even check to see if I¡¯d finished before walking out of the room, letting the door m behind her. | followed behind her, trying not to let the obvious. abrasiveness get under my skin. | drew my attention to thendscape before us. The clear pool water sparkled in the sunlight, inviting us to dive in. | sat on the other side of Lucas, keeping my distance from Aria. Lucas quickly took notice as we adjusted our bikes in the waist-deep water. The instructor, Jessica, waded over and greeted us all with a bright smile. ¡°Are we 4/4 A ready to rock this work-out?¡± We cheered in anticipation, mounting our bikes along with her as checked her smart watch for the time. After a few taps, she cast us a daring look. ¡°We''re going to start with something simple, like a casual ride in the park.¡± As we pedaled through the lesson, the water resistance providing a challenging workout, Aria and | couldn¡¯t help but exchange strained nces. It was as if the peaceful surroundings had done little to quell the turmoil within us. Aria was the first to break the uneasy silence. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± | sighed, my frustration bubbling to the surface. ¡°Aria, you stared at me first?¡± But Aria was relentless, her voice edged with anger. ¡°Maybe because you''ve been lying to me about your problems for weeks, so I''m having a hard time rxing.¡± | could feel my own anger welling up, my voice growing sharper. ¡°Well, maybe if you didn¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m incapable of handling my own life, | wouldn¡¯t feel the need to lie.¡± Lucas, who was pedaling between us, sighed heavily. ¡°Hey, you two, let¡¯s not do this now. We''re in the middle of a ss.¡± But the argument had gained momentum, and neither Aria nor | seemed willing to back down. We continued to exchange heated words, our voices rising with each. passing moment. Lucas finally intervened, his tone firm. ¡°Guys, enough! This is supposed to be chill.¡± The instructor herself chimed in, her voice stern. ¡°I''ll have to ask you two to leave if you can¡¯t maintain a peaceful atmosphere.¡± Exchanging res, Aria and | both had the idea of just leaving entirely. We dismounted our aquatic bikes and made our way to the edge of the pool, chastened by the reprimand. We decided to put the heated exchange behind us and focus on somewhat enjoying the rest of our day. After all, we were ata spa resort, and there were plenty of activities to indulge in that didn¡¯t require talking. Next on the agenda was a session of back massages. Aria and | were led to a serene, dimly lit room where two massage tables awaited us. As wey there, our bodies slowly rxing under the expert hands of our respective massage therapists, it gave us the time to reflect. Once again, Aria was the first to speak, her voice filled with regret. ¡°I didn¡¯t like that you felt you couldn¡¯te to me.¡± | turned my head to look at her, my anger giving way to a sense of relief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for lying to you, Aria. | do trust you, but | feel like a burden a lot of the time.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes met mine, her expression sincere. ¡°Girl, please. We''re allowed to burden each other sometimes. | sighed, shutting my eyes. ¡°Even if I''m a dangerous burden?¡± ¡°Even if,¡± she confirmed quickly. ¡°We''re not just ¡®friends. We''re sisters.¡± The word ¡°sisters¡± hung in the air, a reminder of the bond we had shared for so long, a bond that had been strained by recent events. But in that moment, it felt like a lifeline, something to hold onto as we navigated the challenges of our rtionship. | offered Aria a small smile, our unspoken grievances finally beginning to fade. ¡°I never had a sister before.¡± As we regressed into a thoughtful silence, our massage therapists began their work. The soothing music and the skilled hands of the masseuses worked wonders, melting away the knots of tension that had umted in our muscles. With my eyes closed, | couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the recent turmoil in our lives. Aria and | had always been there for each other, through thick and thin. But the past weeks had tested our friendship in ways | could never have anticipated. Maybe it was the release of tension in my body, but | felt tears welling up in my eyes. ¡°I''m telling Timothy. About everything.¡± With her face lying t against the table, | thought she¡¯d fallen asleep. However, she adjusted herself so that she was facing me with a look of concern. ¡°You''re sure?¡± m,¡± | said, and strangely, | began to smile. ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± She smiled back, looking more content than ever. Even then, | could tell she was still his biggest fan, and | hated that I''d cut her off from that. ml ie) When the massages were finally over, Aria and | emerged from the dimly lit room. feeling lighter, both physically and emotionally. Lucas was waiting for us in the hallway, a knowing smile on his face. ¡°Are you two okay now?¡± he asked. Aria and | exchanged smiles. ¡°Yeah, we''re good,¡± Aria replied, taking my hand and giving it a squeeze. With that, we continued our spa day, determined to make the most of the time we had left. We decided to hang out in the sauna, allowing the soothing heat to envelop us and wash away the toxins. As we Sat there, the steam swirling around us, | couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for this unexpected moment of reconciliation. The spa had brought us back together, fitting for a ce known for healing. When we left the spa resort that evening, the atmosphere in the car was markedly different from the morning. The tension had given way to a sense of camaraderie, ourughter filling the car. Lucas nced at us in the rearview mirror, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°See, wasn¡¯t that a great way to rx? Now, thank your Uncle Lucas!¡± Aria and | groaned sarcastically, ¡°Thanks, Uncle Lucas,¡± before falling into a fit ofughter. We couldn¡¯t deny that the spa day had worked wonders. For once, my mind had been cleared off all my worries. Unfortunately, a day could only be so long, and what awaited me back home would effectively reverse it all. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 TIMOTHY POV Timothy sat in his car, his fingers drumming nervously on the steering wheel. The quaint little cake shop, Sweet Delights, stood before them, its windows filled with decadent cakes of all shapes and sizes. Ste was still in a sour mood from their argument at the hospital. Her behavior toward his mother was something he could never tolerate. Still, he needed to approach Ste¡¯s attitude with care, and his brittleness toward her had done them any good. He took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Your behavior towards my mother was inappropriate. She¡¯s my mom, Ste.¡± Ste¡¯s face reddened, and her voice grew sharp. ¡°Inappropriate? Timothy, it¡¯s your duty to defend your future wife, even against your own mother if necessary. She can¡¯t just barge into our lives and dictate everything!¡± Timothy clenched his jaw, his frustration mounting. ¡°My mother is important to me, so you two needs to find a way to make this work without all the drama.¡± Ste scoffed. ¡°Make it work? It shouldn¡¯t be up to me to remove harmful people from your life, Timothy. Including Evie.¡± Timothy''s heart sank at her words. The usation raised rms in his mind. Evie was one of the least harmful people in his life, but Ste was stuck on this idea of her having a personal vendetta against them. The air inside the car grew thick with tension as Timothy turned off the engine. They sat there, both seething, until Ste finally opened her door and Timothy followed suit, and they walked to the entrance of the cake shop. got out. Timothy took a deep breath, attempting to keep his voice steady. ¡°Look, | just don¡¯t believe that Evie ruined your dress.¡± Ste turned to face him, her eyes zing. ¡°Timothy, this isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s done something to undermine our rtionship. She¡¯s always meddling, her and that dumb sister of mine, He shook his head, trying to findmon ground. ¡°She¡¯s awyer, so meddling is 174 A kind of part of the job. Plus, she¡¯s my neighbor, so | can¡¯t just cut her out of my life. Ste¡¯s face contorted with frustration. ¡°Which is why you need to move out,¡± she stated firmly, then twisted around to face him. ¡°And she¡¯s my friend,¡± he added, and this seemed to set her offpletely. ¡°Can¡¯t move away from that.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± she hissed. ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°Since | got to know her!¡± Timothy snapped back. ¡°Which you''ve never taken the time to do yourself.¡± Their argument was spiraling out of control once again, and Timothy felt his control slipping. Before he could add onto his argument, Ste¡¯s expression grew into one of surprise and she walked around him. Timothy turned to see Andy stepping out of a sleek ck sedan. ¡°Hey, you two!¡± Andy greeted them as he approached. Ste¡¯s face seemed more disturbed than Timothy¡¯s at the sight of Andy. She blurted out, ¡°Andy, what are you doing here?¡± Andy shed a smile, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Hey there, Ste. | thought I¡¯d drop by and make sure you two are on top of your wedding duties.¡± hoThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ste exchanged a quick nce with Timothy, who found himself growing increasingly irritated by Andy¡¯s presence. He couldn¡¯t understand why his brother had decided to intervene in their wedding nning. Without waiting for their response, Andy continued, ¡°You''re here for some cake tasting, right? Let''s not keep ¡®em waiting.¡± Ste hesitated but ultimately nodded, her suspicion lingering. As they entered the cake shop, Timothy couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Andy''s unexpected visit had thrown him off bnce, and his thoughts kept drifting back to how Evie how danced around the subject of Andy and Ste. The sweet aroma of freshly baked cakes enveloped them as they stepped into the shop. The walls were adorned with photographs of exquisite wedding cakes, each a masterpiece of culinary artistry. A friendly cake artist stood behind the counter, ready to guide them through the tasting process. 2/4 Chapter 159 As they settled into their seats, Timothy found himself unable to focus on the task at hand. His thoughts were consumed by the image of Evie from theirst encounter. The look of betrayal in her eyes haunted him, and he wondered if he had made a mistake by not defending her enough from Ste and his family. Ste tried to engage him in conversation, her voice soft and coaxing. ¡°Timothy, are you okay? You seem distracted.¡± Timothy tore his gaze away from the window and turned to face her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ste. Let¡¯s just get through this tasting.¡± The cake artist began presenting them with a selection of bite-sized cake samples, each more delicious than thest. Ste eagerly sampled each one, her eyes. lighting up with delight. Timothy, however, couldn¡¯t muster the same enthusiasm. As Ste tried to stuff a forkful of lemon cake into his mouth, he turned away in disgust. Ste frowned, noticing his reluctance. ¡°Come on, Timothy, you have to try this. one. It¡¯s so good!¡± ¡°Not a fan,¡± he said simply, turning away as she made another attempt at shoving it in his mouth. His gaze wandered to the next cake on the tter, banana nut. He hesitated for a moment, his heart heavy with conflicting emotions. Banana nut was Evie¡¯s favorite. Ste noticed his hesitation and followed his gaze to the banana nut cake. ¡°Timothy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He tore his gaze away from the cake and tried to focus on the task at hand. ¡°Nothing. | just... I''ll try the banana nut cake.¡± As he took a bite of the cake, the familiar taste brought back memories. The rich, nutty vor filled his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was delicious, but the guilt of enjoying something so closely associated with Evie gnawed at him. ¡°Why are you two acting so weird?¡± Andy finally asked, his irritation thinly veiled. ¡°At least act like you like each other!¡± Timothy''s attention snapped back to Andy, his irritation matching his brother¡¯s. ¡°Are you supposed to be our chaperone? Why are you even here?¡± [e) Andy raised an eyebrow and raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I just thought it was important to ensure everything is going smoothly for your wedding. | didn¡¯t expect to walk into a battlefield.¡± Ste interjected, trying to diffuse the tension. ¡°Andy, it¡¯s fine. We''re just a little stressed out.¡± Timothy, still conflicted, decided to put an end to the discussion. ¡°Ste, let¡¯s just have two vors of cake at the wedding. You can pick whatever you want.¡± Ste leaned into him, her brow furrowed in thought. ¡°But some people may have nut allergies. Banana nut cake might not be the best choice for everyone.¡± Timothy blinked rapidly. It was a rarity to see her so concerned about the well- being of others, unless it was solely so that she wouldn''t look bad. ¡°That¡¯s why | said we can have two cakes at the wedding. You can pick whatever vor you want. It¡¯s not thatplicated.¡± She sighed heavily, tugging a strand of hair behind her hair. ¡°Fine. Two cakes it is, then.¡± Timothy nodded, feeling slightly more positive. Andy regarded him with a cold re, however, that Timothy caught onto immediately. ¡°Such a loving groom,¡± he heard his brother mumble. Andy¡¯s bitterness wasn¡¯t something he had the energy to decipher at the moment. He¡¯d just achieved a momentary victory. of defiance that would As the cake artist continued the tasting, Timothy took an extra slice of the banana nut cake and wrapped it up carefully. It was a small act hopefully serve as a tasty apology as well. SEND GIFT 0 ENT Chapter 160 Chapter 160 | was thoroughly exhausted, but a soothing sense of rxation coursed through my body as Aria and | entered our apartment late that night. Our spa trip had been the perfect remedy for weeks of stress and tension. The soothing massages and refreshing facials had washed away the worries that had gued us. As we stood in the dimly lit hallway of our apartment building, | couldn¡¯t help but smile at Aria. Her eyes sparkled with contentment, and the soft, contented sigh that escaped her lips was music to my ears. Aria nced at me, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Evie, | can¡¯t believe how amazing today was. | feel like apletely new person.¡± | nodded in agreement, still reveling in the sensation of utter rxation. ¡°I know, Aria. | don¡¯t remember thest time | felt this rxed.¡± We fumbled with our keys, eager to enter our apartment and continue basking in the afterglow of our spa day. As | pushed open the door, | was surprised to see something unusual lying on the floor just inside the threshold. It was a slice of cake, neatly wrapped in stic and ced on a small te. | furrowed my brow in confusion and bent down to pick it up, examining it closely. Aria, noticing my curiosity, came closer and peered over my shoulder. ¡°Evie, where did thate from?¡± | turned the te over and saw a message scrawled in familiar handwriting. It read, ¡°Your favorite! -Tim.¡± My heart skipped a beat, and a rush of emotions washed over me. Timothy, my son, had left this slice of cake for me. The sweet gesture took me by surprise, and | couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of him thinking of me. Aria looked at me with a mixture of curiosity and warmth. ¡°Tim left this for you?¡± | nodded, my voice slightly shaky as | inhaled the familiar scent. ¡°I guess so. It¡¯s banana nut cake.¡± As | held the slice of cake in my hands, memories flooded back to me. He had internalized my love for banana nut, because of course he did. Aria¡¯s eyes softened, and she wrapped an arm around my shoulder. She seemed 4144 hesitant toment on it, especially since he had been the source of our previous argument. | tried to y it cool, acknowledging it with a smile. ¡°That''s sweet of him.¡± Aria squeezed my shoulder. ¡°It is.¡± More relieved that it was not a dead rodent this time, | left the slice of cake on the kitchen counter and headed to my room to put away the things | had brought back from the spa. | couldn''t help but wonder about the slice of cake. It was clear from the message that Timothy had left it for me. But why had he done it, and why hadn¡¯t he been. able to give it to me face to face, especially since | had been gone?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As | unpacked my bag and tossed my old clothes in the hamper, my thoughts kept drifting back to Timothy. We had grown apart in recent months, our disagreements and misunderstandings pulling us further away from each other. It seemed like every attempt to connect only resulted in anger and frustration. Maybe this was him was trying to mend our strained rtionship in his own way, even if it was through a simple slice of cake. It was a small, unexpected gesture, but it held a glimmer of hope. As | finished unpacking and returned to the kitchen, the slice of cake still sat there on the counter, untouched. | couldn¡¯t bring myself to eat it just yet. Aria had settled into the living room, flipping through a magazine and enjoying the peace and quiet of our cozy apartment. | joined her, sitting on the couch and trying to shake off the mncholy that had settled over me. After a day of rxation, | had almost forgotten about the email. It was set to send tomorrow, and rather early in the day. He wouldn''t know that it was from me, but the irrational side of me feared that he would. | sighed, stretching my legs out and sinking deeper into the cushions. ¡°You know, Aria, we could just do absolutely nothing this weekend. Take thezy route. We''ve earned it.¡± Aria lowered her magazine, her eyes brightening at the suggestion. ¡°Sounds like a n. | nodded in agreement, the idea of azy weekend appealing to me more than E Chapter 160 ever. ¡°Exactly. Just a few more days to unwind and recharge. Then we can hustle afterward.¡± Aria leaned back on the couch, her magazine slipping from her fingers. She yawned, covering her mouth with her hand. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. I¡¯m actually feeling quite tired already.¡± | smiled warmly at Aria, her drowsiness evident. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. Why don¡¯t you head to bed.¡± ¡°F Aria looked at me, her eyes heavy with sleep. ¡± Promise me you won''t stay up toote. You need rest too.¡± | chuckled softly. ¡°I promise.¡± Aria gave me a grateful smile and slowly got up from the couch. She stretched and yawned once more. ¡°I''ll see you in the morning.¡± | watched Aria make her way to her bedroom, her steps slow and deliberate. As | finally made my way to my own bedroom and settled under the covers, | felt a little more at peace. Change was just on the horizon. In a few hours, Timothy would get that email, and | had no way of knowing how he would respond. Even in the presence of his fianc¨¦, his eyes remained on me. We had agreed to keep things friendly, but he was acting out the part of an old close friend entirely. if not more. He had even thought to bring me my favorite vor of cake, as though it were typical. Back at the mansion, Timothy''s words on love and finding the right one still resonated with me. | knew who they applied to, though part of me wished that they hadn''t. It would have been easier to move on if it didn¡¯t feel like we were still intertwined. A few moments went by of me staring into the darkness. Eventually, curiosity. gnawed at me, and after some hesitation, | quietly tiptoed back into the kitchen. My steps were careful, the floorboards barely creaking beneath my feet. The slice of cake beckoned to me, its presence tantalizing. | grabbed a fork and took a small, delicate bite. The vor that exploded in my mouth was unmistakable¡ªbanana nut cake with cream cheese icing. | couldn¡¯t Ill Chapter 160 help but smile as | savored the fluffy interior. | continued to eat the slice of cake, each bite filled with a sweetness I¡¯d begun to miss. Of course, my sense of apprehension returned soon after. As | neared the end of the slice, a heavy feeling settled in my chest. | had promised myself that | wouldn''t fall back into Timothy¡¯s lure so easily. Our rtionship had been strained to a dangerous degree, and | shouldn''t allow myself to be swayed by a simple slice of cake. | set down the fork, the guilt weighing on me. | had indulged in a moment of weakness, and | knew | needed to maintain my resolve. As | left the kitchen and returned to my room, | couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that something else was amiss. Aria¡¯s earlier words about Timothy trying to reach out to me had echoed in my mind. | wondered if Timothy was aware of the protective order that Ste had obtained. And if it applied to him as well. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 161 Chapter 161 hapter 161 The next morning arrived with a soft, golden glow seeping through the curtains, casting warm patches of light across my room. | stretched beneath the cozy embrace of my covers, momentarily forgetting the weight of the world outside my windows. Aria¡¯s voice, gentle but anxious, broke through the haze of sleep. ¡°Evie, wake up,¡± she whispered, poking her head into my room. | groaned and squinted at the clock on my nightstand, only to realize that it was far too early for anyone to be disturbing my peace. ¡°Aria, it¡¯s the weekend. Can¡¯t | get. just a few more minutes of sleep?¡± She hesitated, her gaze flicking nervously between the floor and the doorway. Something was off, and my drowsy mind was suddenly jolted into alertness. With a heavy sigh, | sat up and pushed my unruly hair out of my face. ¡°Alright, alright. What''s going on?¡± Aria bit her lower lip, a clear sign that she was about to deliver some unwee news. ¡°There¡¯s someone here to see you,¡± she replied hesitantly. My curiosity mingled with annoyance as | swung my legs out of bed and reached for my robe. ¡°Who is it? And why the hell are they here so early?¡± She didn¡¯t answer immediately, her gaze drifting away as if searching for the right. words. I rushed out of my room, still blinking sleep from my eyes, as | followed her down. the hallway and into the living room. A sudden sense of d¨¦ja vu washed over me, and Aria¡¯s nervousness did little to calm it. There, perched casually on my living room couch, was Scarlett. My initial surprise quickly gave way to a faint relief.. surge of ¡°What are you doing here so early?¡± | spat, attempting to calm my rapidly beating heart. Scarlett rose from her seat,/her eyes wide with concern. ¡°Evie, are you okay? | haven''t heard from you since Ste filed that protective order.¡± Frustration welled up inside me as | clenched my fists. She was relentless, even when her sister was actively tearing down the foundation of my wellbeing. 1/15 Chapter 161 ¡°Okay?¡± | scoffed, my voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just dandy, Scarlett. Aside from your sister trying to ruin my life, of course.¡± Scarlett¡¯s brow furrowed with concern, but her eyes carried a glimmer of suspicion. ¡°You don¡¯t think this is just another one of Ste¡¯s tactics, do you? To halt our case against her?¡± | bit my lip, the anger in my chest giving way to a gnawing uncertainty. Scarlett. had a point, and | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Ste had gone as far as to sabotage her own dress just to spite me. It was a diabolical move, even for Ste, but nothing was beneath her. ¡°You might be onto something,¡± | admitted through gritted teeth. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m stuck dealing with this mess.¡± Scarlett¡¯s gaze intensified, her eyes locking onto mine. ¡°Evie, you know you don¡¯t have to go through this alone, right?¡± | sighed, my anger dissipating slightly. | wasn¡¯t about to let my guard down so easily. Ste had taught me to trust no one, not even those | thought were friends. ¡°Don''t worry, Scarlett,¡± | replied, my tone more measured. ¡°I can handle Ste in my own way. There are ways to deal with people like her that don¡¯t involve going through the legal system.¡± Scarlett¡¯s expression shifted, her curiosity piqued. ¡°What do you mean?¡± | hesitated for a moment. ¡°Ste is all about image and reputation, right? She thinks she can control everything and everyone around her.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Scarlett raised an eyebrow, a glint of intrigue in her eyes. ¡°What did | smirked, feeling a newfound determination bubbling within me. ¡°I might have slipped some incriminating photos in Timothy¡¯s direction.¡± Ste took a step back, stunned. ¡°You what?¡± ¡°It was for the best,¡± | said quickly, before she could interject. ¡°I sent him an email this morning telling him all that he needed to know. Once he sees it, it¡¯s up to him. on how he reacts.¡± H She ran her hands down her face, managing not to smear the blush on her cheeks. She began pacing the room, her high heels clicking against the floor. A 25 ¡°Okay.¡± She shook her head, as if to clear her mind. ¡°Okay, this is fine. We just need. to move a lot quicker. Finally, she stopped and walked toward me, cing a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Can | see the document she sent you?¡± | hesitated for a moment, then nodded, deciding that there was no harm in sharing it. ¡°Sure, let me grab it for you.¡± | disappeared into my room for a moment, rummaging through a pile of papers until | found the dreaded document. As | handed it over to Scarlett, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of vulnerability. Ste¡¯s power was far-reaching, and | was putting my trust in her, hoping she wouldn''t inadvertently be another pawn Ste¡¯s twisted game. in Scarlett scanned the document, her eyes narrowing as she read the contents. ¡°This is... harsh, to say the least.¡± | nodded, bitterness coloring my voice. ¡°Ste knows how to y dirty.¡± Scarlett and | continued to huddle over the lengthy document. After absorbing the infuriating terms, Scarlett leaned back, her expression contemtive. ¡°This is tricky, Evie. It will be a little difficult having debates with her if you can¡¯t even be in the same room.¡± | grunted, propping my chin up on my wrist. | watch her flip through the documents and toss themzily onto the couch. For a moment, her body is still, as though she were processing something. Suddenly, Scarlett¡¯s eyes met mine, and a smirk slowly emerged. ¡°And with you spilling the beans on her infidelity, who knows how either of them will react? Do you think he¡¯s seen it yet?¡± I checked the clock on the wall. ¡°It was sent around fifteen minutes: he hasn''t.¡± ago, so maybe ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded rapidly. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to speak to Ste through Timothy from now on, Evie. The order doesn¡¯t state that he can¡¯t be around you, so it¡¯s the only way to avoid viting it.¡± My heart sank at her words, and a chill ran down my spine. The mere thought of working alongside Timothy sent shivers through me.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 4 11:28 Mon, 25 Mar 4 Chapter 161 ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± | hissed, my voiceced with disbelief. ¡°That could make things worse! She doesn¡¯t even want me to breathe the same air as him. And what if she figures out that I-¡± Scarlett ced aforting hand on my shoulder, her eyes unwavering. ¡°Evie, hear me out. He has a soft spot for you, and he¡¯s protective. Ste won''t do anything that he doesn¡¯t allow.¡± | narrowed my eyes. ¡°Besides file protective orders.¡± ¡°That I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t know about. Those two aren¡¯t all that close,¡± Scarlett assured me. | shook my head, unable to fathom what Scarlett was suggesting. ¡°I can¡¯t work with him, Scarlett. It¡¯s out of the question. I''d rather face Ste head-on than put myself through that.¡± Scarlett¡¯s gaze turned pleading, and she leaned closer, her voice a whispered. entreaty. ¡°Evie, you have to think about what''s best for you in the long run. Ste has painted you into a corner, and this might be the only way to regain some control over the situation.¡± The anger that had surged within me now battled with a growing sense of dread. Scarlett had a point; Ste had orchestrated this situation precisely to manipte me. But relying on Timothy felt like an unbearablepromise. ¡°Evie,¡± Scarlett continued, her words carrying a note of urgency, ¡°you can¡¯t let Ste win. You''re strong, and you''ve faced worse. | know that Timothy is on your side, so he¡¯s also your best chance at navigating all of this.¡± | sighed, frustration and fear wing at my resolve. ¡°Fine, I''ll consider it.¡± Scarlett gave me a pleasant smile. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking, Evie. We''ll figure this out.¡± | followed Scarlett as she gathered her things and walked toward the door. Just as she stepped past the threshold, she shed me a tired but genuine smile. ¡°We''re in this together, Evie. | promise I¡¯m on your side.¡± With a nod, Scarlett made her way out the door, and as it closed behind her, | felt a pang of weariness. | wanted to trust her, but my judgement had proven to be faulty in most cases. A 42% As a distraction, | began to tidy up the living room. After a while, Aria emerged from her room, her eyes curious. ¡°Who was that?¡± | grabbed a stack of books and shoved them one by one into the bookshelf. Aria came closer, practically breathing down my neck. ¡°Who was she, Evie? She had a familiar face...¡± | nced at her. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Scarlett. My client.¡± Aria¡¯s brows furrowed, her curiosity unabated. ¡°Oh. Is she a model?¡± | sighed and turned to face Aria. ¡°Actually, no. She¡¯s Ste¡¯s sister.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and her voice trembled with disbelief. ¡°Ste¡¯s sister? You''re representing Ste¡¯s sister!?!¡± | nodded, the gravity of the situation weighing on me. ¡°Yes, | am. Scarlett reached out to me a while ago, and | couldn''t turn her away. She¡¯s caught in the middle of this mess too.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened and she drew away, hands running through her hair. ¡°Is she at least nice?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± | said softly. ¡°And you can trust her?¡± she pressed. ¡°Honestly,¡± | began, heaving a sigh, ¡°I want to belief that she is, but if she¡¯s even remotely thinking of betraying me, she¡¯d be shooting herself in the foot. I¡¯m herwyer, after all.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°I hope you''re right.¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 apter 162 TIMOTHY POV Timothy had been enjoying a rare moment of peace in his apartment, perched on the edge of his leather couch, as Duke chased the toy around. The evening sun cast a warm glow through the open window, and the soothing hum of the city outside served as a pleasant backdrop to his thoughts. As Duke returned the stuffed toy to him, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but talk to him, as he often did. ¡°I hope Evie¡¯s doing okay after all that crap with the dress.¡± Duke cocked his head to the side, his eyes filled with curiosity, but he remained silent, as always, letting Timothy pour out his thoughts without judgment. Timothy continued, his voice tinged with longing. ¡°I wonder where she is, what she¡¯s doing. Hopefully she liked the cake. | mean, she loves banana nut.¡± The memories of her were a bittersweet ache in Timothy''s heart. He had hoped to get to know more about her as the days went on, but that seemed less and less. likely. It felt like having part of himself torn away, and he was left with a gaping. wound. Duke let out an empathetic whine, nuzzling against Timothy¡¯s leg, as if sensing hist inner turmoil. Timothy knelt down to stroke the dog¡¯s fur, takingfort in the simple, unconditional love that Duke offered. ¡°You''re a good listener, Duke,¡± Timothy murmured, his eyes scanning the walls, as if searching for answers in the generic ck and white nature photos. Eventually, he shut his eyes and engaged in the momentary bliss.. This bliss, however, was short-lived. With an abrupt swing, the front door burst open, revealing a whirlwind of fiery red hair and an exasperated expression. Ste stormed into the apartment as if she owned the ce. She didn¡¯t bother knocking; she never did. ¡°Timothy!¡± Ste barked, her emerald eyes aze with fury. ¡°I need your help!¡± Timothy raised an eyebrow as he watched Ste¡¯s dramatic entrance, his peaceful bubble shattered into a million pieces. ¡°What''s the problem, Ste?¡± Ignoring his question, Ste strode over to him, her lips curled into a tight frown. 4/4 She snatched the plush toy from Duke¡¯s eager jaws and tossed it aside, causing the dog to whimper in protest. He dashed away as she sat beside Timothy. ¡°I need you to help me with the wedding invitations,¡± Ste dered, her tone brimming with annoyance. Timothy''s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Wedding invitations?¡± Ste shot him a withering look. ¡°Uh, yeah. So people can actually show up!¡± Timothy sighed, getting to his feet and ruffling Duke¡¯s fur. ¡°You can invite whoever you want. | don¡¯t have favorites.¡± Ste crossed her arms, her face still etched with irritation. ¡°You have to invite people too, Tim. There''s a bride AND groom side.¡± Timothy chuckled, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. ¡°My dad and brother don¡¯t count?¡± Ste¡¯s temper red, and she jabbed a finger at Timothy''s chest. ¡°You better take this seriously, Timothy! You can¡¯t just half-ass this like you''ve done with everything else. There''ll be cameras!¡± Timothy smirked. ¡°Fine, I''ll take it seriously. I''ll even invite someone special.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously. ¡°Who?¡± Timothy couldn''t resist teasing her. ¡°Evie.¡± Ste¡¯s reaction was explosive. Her face turned a shade of red that matched her hair, and she practically spat out her words. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention that name!¡± Timothyughed heartily, thoroughly enjoying her rage. ¡°Oh,e on. | was just ying...¡± Ste¡¯s anger escted to an rming level. She advanced on him, her voice a dangerous hiss. ¡°If you even think about inviting her, | will personally ensure that she moves to the other side of the country, and you will never see her again. Do you understand me?¡± Timothy''s amusement faded, reced by genuine concern at the intensity of Ste¡¯s anger. He had never seen her react this viciously before. ¡°Ste, calm down. | was joking.¡± 2/4 A Chapter 162 Ste¡¯s eyes softened, and she sighed heavily, her anger suddenly reced by something akin to sadness. She lowered her voice, almost whispering. ¡°Timothy, you have no idea what that woman put me through. The pain she caused me, the tears I shed. | can¡¯t bear the thought of her being anywhere near our family again.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Timothy lifted an eyebrow. The atmosphere in the apartment had shifted dramatically, leaving him feeling hallow. The way she voiced her threat made it seem like it held a lot of promise, like there was more to Ste¡¯s anger than she had let on. ¡°Ste, Timothy began cautiously, ¡°is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± Ste looked away, her expression guarded. ¡°I just... | had to do something to protect myself and the baby.¡± Timothy grew serious at the implication in Ste''s tone. He leaned forward, his voice gentle but probing. ¡°Ste, have you spoken to Evie?¡± Ste¡¯s silence spoke volumes. She finally looked up at him, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and defiance. ¡°I had to, Timothy. For my sake and the baby¡¯s.¡± Timothy''s heart sank as he considered the possibility of a confrontation between Ste and Evie. He prodded further. ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Ste hesitated, her gaze dropping once more. ¡°I just told her that | was pregnant and that | wanted her to stay away from our lives. | filed a protective order against. her just to be safe.¡± Timothy''s anger red, and he stood up abruptly, his chair scraping against the wooden floor. ¡°You did what? Ste, do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?¡± Ste looked up at him, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°I had to protect us, Timothy. She can¡¯t just waltz into our lives and disrupt everything.¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t contain his rage any longer. He pointed towards the door, hist voice trembling with anger. ¡°Get out, Ste. | don¡¯t want you here. | can¡¯t even look at you right now.¡± Ste stood up, her voice shaking. ¡°Timothy, you don¡¯t understand. You saw what she did to my dress-¡± ¡°You know damn well that this isn¡¯t about the dress!¡± Timothy shook his head, his face contorted with fury.¡± | need you to leave right now.¡± 0 She stared at him for a few seconds, testing his resolve. When he showed no signs of wavering, she nodded and stood up. ¡°Fine. I''ll give you time to cool off, but this is what¡¯s best for us, Tim. Just know that,¡± she exined further as he waved her toward the door. As she passed him, Duke let out a low growl, causing her to flinch on instinct as she paused in the doorframe. Ste turned to Timothy onest time, her voice hoarse. ¡°You know, Timothy, you''re going to have to get rid of that rabid dog eventually too. It won''t be safe for our child.¡± Duke barked loudly, a deep, protective sound that echoed through the small apartment. Timothy clenched his fists, his anger boiling over. ¡°Get out, Ste. Now.¡± With one final, scornful nce, Ste mmed the door behind her, leaving Timothy alone with his turbulent thoughts. He paced back and forth in the dimly lit room, his mind racing. Ste¡¯s protective order made things far clearer. Ste was going to try to snatch everything away until he was left a shallow husk of what he once was. She could take the hockey away if that was what she truly wanted. But she had threatened his mother and his dog at that point. Threatening Evie was herst error. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 As | sat across from Scarlett in the dimly lit corner booth of a cozy downtown restaurant, | couldn''t help but feel a storm of emotions brewing within me. She had called me earlier that day, asking if | could meet her and Timothy to discuss things over dinner. | agreed, though the thought of meeting Timothy face to face made my stomach churn with unease. As | fiddled nervously with the menu in my hands, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if right, but the anxiety he¡¯d seen the email yet. It would look odd if | asked him out was eating away at me. Scarlett, on the other hand, was a master atposure. She had been freaking out back at my apartment, but here she was looking straightced as usual. She was determined to stay one step ahead, even after what | had done. | looked across the table at Scarlett, her hair illuminated by the soft candlelight. She was sipping on a ss of red wine, her eyes fixed on the entrance. My heart pounded in my chest, and | took a deep breath to steady my nerves. ¡°Scarlett, are you sure this is a good idea?¡± | asked, my voice trembling slightly. She turned her gaze toward me, her expression sympathetic. ¡°Evie, trust me. | wouldn¡¯t have suggested it if | didn¡¯t think it could help. Besides, he needs to know that you¡¯re on his side too. | sighed, my anxiety still gnawing at me. ¡°I just don¡¯t know, Scarlett.¡± Before she could respond, the restaurant¡¯s door swung open, and in walked Timothy. He looked different from thest time | had seen him. His messy brown hair had been cut shorter, and he the scruffy beard that he¡¯d been growing was cleanly shaved off. He wore a worn leather jacket and had a slight hesitation in his step as he scanned the room, searching for us. Scarlett waved him over, and as he approached our table, my heart rate skyrocketed. Timothy¡¯s eyes met mine, and | could see a mixture of emotions flicker across his face¡ªsurprise, uncertainty, and perhaps even affection. ¡°Hi, Scarlett,¡± he said briskly, then looked to me on the other side of the booth. Our eyes locked, and for a moment, | felt like time had stopped. The tension was 175 Chapery 163 palpable as he took the seat beside me. ¡°Hey, Evie,¡± he said, his voice soft and sincere, ¡°it¡¯s good to see you again. How have you been?¡± | tried to muster a smile, the corners of my lips twitching awkwardly. ¡°I''ve been... okay. How about you?¡± He let out a sigh, though his lips curled with a smile. ¡°I''ve been hanging in there.¡± His kindness caught me off guard, making my heart race faster. The tension | had expected was nowhere to be found in his demeanor. Either he hadn¡¯t seen the email, or he was a good actor. ¡°How was the cake? | remembered that you like banana nut, so | figured | could save you a slice.¡± | felt a flush creep up my cheeks. ¡°Oh, um... it was good,¡± | said, trying to keep my tone even. ¡°Really good, actually.¡± His eyes twinkled with amusement, and he nodded appreciatively. ¡°Good to hear. | trust your judgement.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Scarlett, sensing the need to shift the conversation, interjected, ¡°Well, now that we''ve broken the ice, | think it¡¯s time to get down to business.¡± Timothy, ever polite, inclined his head. ¡°Of course, Scarlett. What do from me?¡± you need She took a deep breath beforeunching into her n. ¡°I believe, Timothy, that you have a more sensible approach to things than Ste. You might be able to handle the estate dispute better. What if you made some conditions of your own, something that could help both parties see eye-to-eye?¡± Timothy hesitated for a moment, his eyes flickering between Scarlett and me. ¡°I appreciate your confidence in me, but | don¡¯t have the authority to make decisions. for Ste. I¡¯m her fianc¨¦, not her husband. Any decision | make would need to be authorized by her.¡± His words struck a chord within me. There was a glimmer of possibility in what he had just said the notion that Ste could authorize him to make decisions on her behalf. An idea began to form, and | felt a spark of hope. A 11:29 Mon, 25 Mar Chapter 163 ¡°Timothy,¡± | said tentatively, ¡°could you talk to Ste? Convince her to give you the authorization to make decisions for her in this matter?¡± He furrowed his brow, clearly weighing the implications of my suggestion. ¡°It¡¯s not something | can just ask her, which I¡¯m sure you know. She values her control.¡± | bit my lip, desperation wing at my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t look at it as you taking something away from her. You would simply persuade her into granting you temporary authority over certain decisions, just so she won''t have to concern herself with those kinds of matters.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Scarlett chimed in. ¡°Less time worrying about legal matters means more time worrying about the wedding. And it makes you look like a responsible man by taking such a ¡®heavy¡¯ burden off your fiance¡¯s shoulders.¡± Silence hung heavy in the air as Timothy considered our proposal. Scarlett watched us both intently, her eyes flicking between our faces. The weight of the situation seemed to press down on us, the oue hanging delicately in the bnce. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Timothy let out a sigh. ¡°I''ll talk to her. | can¡¯t promise anything, but I''ll try my best to persuade her.¡± Relief washed over me, and | managed a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you, Timothy. Your willingness to help means the world to me.¡± Scarlett nodded, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°Let¡¯s hope this can be the turning point we''ve been looking for. If anyone can bridge this gap, it¡¯s you, Timothy.¡± As we Sat there, the tension from earlier in the evening seemed to dissipate, reced by a morefortable atmosphere. Timothy leaned back in his chair, his expression rxing. ¡°You know,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m absolutely starving. Should we order something?¡± | chuckled, grateful for the change of subject. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s. | could use somefort food right about now.¡± Timothy waved a waiter over, and we perused the menu, discussing our choices as if we were old friends catching up. The calming atmosphere of the restaurant and Timothy¡¯s warmth beside me brought back memories of a time when we weren''t so strained. 3/5 Chapter 163 As we waited for our food to arrive, Scarlett shared stories of her recent ventures in marketing. Timothy and | didn¡¯t have too many lighthearted stories to tell, so we listened closely and asionally chuckled at her stories. For a brief moment, it felt like we were back to the days when we could spend hours chatting about everything and nothing. | couldn''t help but smile as | listened to himugh. He had been looking more worn out with each week, but just an hour of laughter and food seemed to bring that healthy glow back to his cheeks. ¡°You look a little more alive now,¡± | said absently, my gaze tracing over his features as he drank from his cup. ¡°Healthier.¡± He grinned, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. ¡°Well, you still manage to brighten my day.¡± Thepliment caught me off guard, and | felt a warmth spread through me. While Scarlett was distracted with her phone, | used that moment to lean closer to him. ¡°| take it you haven''t run into any crazy fans either, huh?¡± | asked. He grinned. ¡°None that | know of.¡± | leaned closer, giving him an inquisitive look. ¡°So, no strange fan emails gushing over your abs this week?¡± That made himugh out loud, and the sound almost warmed me. We hadn¡¯t humored each other in a while. ¡°Not that I¡¯ve checked,¡± he said finally, stabbing his potatoes with a fork before lifting it to his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t check my emails until the end of the week. A friend of mine told me to just hire somebody, but | like making it feel personal, ya know?¡± While he munched happily on his potatoes, that light, airy feeling returned to my stomach. | hadn¡¯t thought that waiting would be the hard part, but here we were. At the same time, | liked that he was enjoying himself, and that he didn¡¯t look so drained in my presence like he had in Ste¡¯s. As we enjoyed our dinner and continued to chat, | found myself feeling more at ease than | had in a long time. The anger and resentment that had clouded our rtionship seemed to fade away, if only fora moment. 475 ll A o Hun wore sang bi on mieli tamen des trial Climatly to t Her words filled me with some of head we dhe thought dishhente nourred tone To was trap the Vody was for a town But which there they pen drenkime around The ses mud aber heroes in his disgute Mis the baby war. Timoliy Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 TIMOTHY POV Timothy parked his car in the sprawling lot outside the grand building that Ste and her father had chosen as the venue for the wedding. Thete afternoon sun bathed the surroundings in a warm, golden light, but Timothy felt far from peaceful. There was a sense of determination as he made his way inside. Evie¡¯s request had weighed heavily on his mind ever since their dinner together. She had asked him to convince Ste to grant him control over her properties, a task that seemed daunting given Ste¡¯s fiercely controlling nature. However, it also represented a chance to help Evie¡¯s cause, and Timothy was determined to follow through. As he walked through the ornate entrance of the venue, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the grandeur of the estate. Rows of white chairs were neatly arranged on a meticulously manicuredwn, and the scent of fresh flowers hung in the air. As Timothy walked into the venue, he was surprised to see Mr. Fitzgerald waiting for him. The older man greeted him with a warm smile, an unexpected gesture given the tense family dynamics. ¡°Timothy, my boy,¡± Mr. Fitzgerald said, extending a hand, ¡°it¡¯s good to see here. you Timothy shook Mr. Fitzgerald¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank You for ha me, sir.¡± Mr. Fitzgerald¡¯s eyes twinkled with a hint of approval. ¡°My father mentioned that you¡¯ve been a great support during this wedding nning process. He¡¯s quite impressed with you.¡± Timothy forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been an honor to help, sir. | just want to see everything go smoothly.¡± The older man nodded in agreement. ¡°We could use all the help we can get, especially with all the extravagant wishes my daughter¡¯s been making.¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t agree more. ¡°Happy to contribute. It¡¯s my wedding too, after all¡± As they made their way inside, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the I A complex dynamics at y. Mr. Fitzgerald¡¯s approval was surprising, and it made Timothy wonder if there was a chance to bridge the divide between Ste and him. Inside, they found Ste, Mrs. Fitzgerald, Andy, and Kamran already waiting for them. The room was filled with an air of tension, and Ste¡¯s expression was a mix of uncertainty and frustration. Stemented, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if this ce was right. | mean, there¡¯s always some struggle, isn¡¯t there?¡± Mrs. Fitzgerald, her toneced with annoyance, responded, ¡°Ste, we¡¯ve been through this a hundred times. It¡¯s a beautiful venue, and your father thought it was perfect.¡± Andy chimed in, trying to diffuse the situation, ¡°Ste, it''s going to be a great setting, trust me.¡± Kamran stepped forward and ced aforting hand on her arm. ¡°Yes, Ste, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Ste let out a frustrated sigh, her voice tinged with anger, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if the lighting will be good. | want to give the photographer something to work with.¡± All at once, they all noticed Timothy¡¯s arrival. Their sharp eyes rested on him as he passed by the barren tables and lined up chairs, trying his hardest not to fumble anything in their presence. ¡°| didn¡¯t think you would even show up,¡± Ste said, ring at him. ¡°I''ve been stressing about this all day, and now I¡¯m undecided.¡± Timothy fought the urge to roll his eyes. Of course, she would be stressing over the most trivial aspects. Still, this was his chance to get on her good side, to offer her someforting words. ¡°Ste,¡± he said, his voice calm and soothing, ¡°I know this has been a challenging time for you, but I¡¯m here to help in any way I can. Let¡¯s focus on making this day as special as possible.¡± Ste¡¯s gaze met his, and for a moment, he saw a flicker of vulnerability in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Timothy,¡± she said, her voice softer. ¡°I just want everything to go smoothly.¡± 2/4 le) A Mrs. Fitzgerald nodded in agreement. ¡°We all do, Ste. Let¡¯s put our differences aside for now and make this wedding a beautiful and memorable asion.¡± As the meeting continued, Timothy actively participated in the nning process, offering suggestions and solutions to case the tensions. He could see that Ste was slowly opening up to his ideas, and her family members were willing to listen to his input as well. As the meeting concluded, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. He had managed to ease the tensions in the room, and it seemed like a step in the right direction. It seemed that their fathers were pleased with the disy of affection, and Timothy couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. As they left the venue, Ste turned to him, surprise in her eyes. ¡°Happy to see you being more cooperative. | thought you¡¯d turn this into a disaster. Timothy seized the opportunity to extend an olive branch. ¡°Well, wedding nning can be stressful. Figured | would take some extra stuff off your te.¡± Her scowl softened slightly, and she gave him a skeptical nce. ¡°And when did you be such an expert on weddings, Timothy?¡± He chuckled, trying to keep the conversation light. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve picked up a thing or two along the way.¡± Suddenly, Ste paused just at the entrance and turned to face him. She took a deep breath and looked up at him, her scowl having returned. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this over with. What''s this about?¡± Timothy blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You''re being very willing,¡± she said, her eyes searching his. ¡°You want something from me. Timothy cleared his throat, steeling himself for the confrontation that was about to unfold. ¡°When | said I''d help, that included helping with everything else. If | were to offer my assistance with your case, | would need your authorization to legally ess your properties.¡± Ste¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Authorization? Why on earth would | give you that?¡± Timothy seized the moment to exin himself. ¡°It¡¯s for your own good, Ste. 111 [e) With your authorization, | can navigate the legalities more efficiently and ensure the best possible oue for you. Besides, you won''t have to see Evie again.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes bore into Timothy, her skepticism palpable. ¡°And what do you want, Timothy? Why are you suddenly so eager to help me?¡± Timothy paused for a moment, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Il don¡¯t want you stressing yourself out by juggling so many things. We''ve had our differences, but right now, we need to be a united front. It¡¯s for the sake of our families.¡± Ste¡¯s expression softened, and her gaze wavered. ¡°I never thought I''d see the day when Timothy Hayes woulde to my rescue.¡± He couldn''t help but crack a small smile. ¡°Well, life has a way of surprising us, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Ste leaned back in her chair, folding her arms across her chest. ¡°Fine, Timothy. I¡¯ll consider your request, but I¡¯ll need to see moremitment from you first. | can¡¯t just hand over control of my properties.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Asense of relief washed over him. ¡°That''s fair.¡± Before he could see iting, Mr. Fitzgerald came up behind Timothy and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your help, Timothy. I''ll be looking forward to working with you in the near future.¡± Timothy nodded, suppressing the need to cringe at his implication. ¡°Looking forward to it, Mr. Fitzgerald.¡± As both Ste and her father walked away, Timothy felt a surge of frustration. He just wanted to get this over with, but he knew he had to oblige. For Evie¡¯s sake. SEND GIFT 10) Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 As | sat at home, | found myself engrossed in a book, trying to lose myself in its pages and forget about the world around me. My phone chimed, breaking the silence. | nced at the screen to see a message from Scarlett saying that she wanted me to come over lunch as a thank you for my help on her case. It was an unexpected invitation, and part of me wanted to decline. | was tired, emotionally drained, and the idea of socializing felt like a daunting. task. But another part of me, a sense of obligation and curiosity, urged me to go.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After a brief internal debate, | replied with a simple ¡°Sure, |¡¯ll be there,¡± and received an enthusiastic response from Scarlett. She provided her address and a time, and | reluctantly put my book aside to get ready. As | parked my car in front of Scarlett¡¯s quaint, cozy home, | took a deep breath to steady myself. The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the neighborhood. | reached for the doorbell and rang it, my heart pounding in anticipation. Momentster, Scarlett swung the door open with a bright smile. ¡°Evie, so d you could make it, she greeted, weing me inside with a warm hug. | returned the embrace, surprised by the gesture. ¡°Thank you for having me over.¡± Scarlett¡¯s home had afortable, lived¡ªin feel to it, filled with an assortment of artwork and eclectic furnishings. It was more modest than therge estate she was fighting for, but it certainly screamed wealth. The aroma of something delicious wafted from the kitchen, making my mouth water. As Scarlett busied herself in the kitchen, | sat in one of the seats at the dinner table. | watched as she expertly chopped vegetables and prepared the meal, the rhythmic clinking of knives against cutting boards the only sound in the room. ¡°So, Evie,¡± Scarlett began, her voice light and conversational, ¡°tell me more about yourself. Why did you decide to be a lawyer?¡± | shifted ufortably in my seat, wondering how much of my past | wanted to 1/4 Chapter 165 reveal. ¡°Well, it''s something I¡¯ve wanted to do for a long time. | began cautiously. ¡°I believe in fighting for justice and giving people hope.¡± Scarlett paused, her gaze turning to me with curiosity. ¡°Hope? What do you mean?¡± | hesitated, but something in Scarlett¡¯s eyes urged me to share more. ¡°When | was young, | began slowly, ¡°I went through some difficult times. | felt like there was no one there to help me, to give me hope that things could get better. Bing awyer was my way of making sure others don¡¯t have to go through what | did.¡± Scarlett¡¯s expression softened as she absorbed my words. ¡°That¡¯s noble of you, Evie,¡± she said sincerely | smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± As Scarlett continued to prepare our meal, we fell into a more rxed conversation. She shared stories from her childhood and talked about her own motivations for bing a digital marketer. It was a moment of vulnerability and connection that | hadn¡¯t expected, and it eased the tension that had been present since my arrival. ¡°You know,¡± | began, a mischievous smile tugging at my lips, ¡°thest time | was invited to dinner with someone, they turned out to be Timothy¡¯s stalker.¡± Scarlett burst intoughter as she plopped a lid on the pot, letting the food simmer. ¡°Oh, wow! That¡¯s quite something.¡± | joined in herughter. ¡°Believe me, it was quite the experience.¡± As herughter died down, Scarlett suddenly forward with a grin. ¡°So, were you and Timothy always close before Ste squeezed her way in between you two?¡± | felt my smile falter, and a sense of unease settled in my stomach. The mention of Timothy and Ste brought back a rush of memories, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of resentment and anger. ¡°Not exactly,¡± | replied, trying to keep my tone light. ¡°We knew each other, and | guess we did be good friends while we worked together on the case. Ste didn¡¯t cause us to fall out, but she didn¡¯t help.¡± Scarlett¡¯s expression shifted to one of curiosity, and she leaned closer, her eyes searching mine. ¡°So what happened?¡± 24 [e) My heart raced as | tried to find the right words, desperately wanting to avoid revealing the truth about the depth of my feelings for Timothy. ¡°It''splicated,¡± | began, my voice trembling slightly. ¡°Let''s just say that old wounds were reopened, and we haven''t recovered since.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity and a hint of mischief. ¡°I see. So, you''re sure that nothing ever happened between you and Timothy?¡± My cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and | stammered, ¡°N¡ªno, of course not. Timothy and | were just friends. Nothing more.¡± Scarlettughed softly, her amusement evident. ¡°Evie, | can tell from the way you talk about him and the way you look at each other that there¡¯s more to this story than you''re letting on.¡± | felt my defenses crumble under Scarlett¡¯s probing gaze. She had a way of seeing through the walls | had built. | shifted ufortably in my seat, fumbling for a response. ¡°I see, | murmured, feeling suddenly out of ce. Scarlett tilted her head to one side. ¡°You know,¡± she said, leaning in conspiratorially, ¡°sometimes, even when two people are close, there¡¯s a lot they don¡¯t say. Sometimes, it¡¯s what¡¯s unspoken that matters.¡± Before | could respond, the sound of little feet pattering on the floor interrupted. our conversation. A young girl with a cascade of curly brown hair, practically a miniature version of Scarlett, came running out of her room. ¡°The food smells good!¡± she dered with unbridled enthusiasm before her eyes.nded on me. Scarlett¡¯s face lit up with maternal pride as she introduced the girl. ¡°Evie, meet Olive. My little tornado of joy. Olive, this is Evie, the kindwyer who''s going to help us get grandpa¡¯s property back.¡± Olive¡¯s eyes widened in wonder, and her round face broke into a wide, gap-toothed. smile. She rushed to my side and extended a hand, as if sealing a pact. ¡°Thank you, Evie,¡± she said earnestly, her voice carrying an unexpected depth. ¡°If we get grandpa¡¯s house, it''ll be like being around him again.¡± The sincerity in Olive¡¯s words hit me like a ton of bricks. | nced at Scarlett, whose gaze bore a mixture of hope and desperation. Suddenly, the weight of this case, of the dreams and memories attached to that piece ofnd, became all too Mon, 25 Mal apparent. It was no longer just a legal matter; it was a lifeline to a past they desperately clung to. | cleared my throat, my words feeling like heavy stones in my mouth. ¡°I''ll do my best, Olive. | promise.¡± Scarlett¡¯s gratitude shone through her eyes, and she smiled at me in silent appreciation. Lunch was served, and we settled around the table, savoring Scarlett¡¯s delicious pasta. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. The anger and frustration that had defined my rtionship with Timothy and Ste had been pushed aside by a deeper sense of purpose and responsibility. My gaze lingered on Olive for a while, and | pictured the child slowly growing in Ste¡¯s belly. There were two innocent lives that were tangled up in all of this. Unfortunately, things would only get messier from here. isi) Chapter 166 Chapter 166 TIMOTHY POV Timothy had never been much of a chef. He could whip up something decent, much like he had when he¡¯d cooked for Evie, but that was a loving gesture fueled by his own need to impress her. He had to impress Evie in other ways now, which included getting on Ste¡¯s good side and getting her to sign those authorization papers. With a newfound determination, Timothy stood in Ste¡¯s apartment, a mismatched apron hanging awkwardly from his tall frame, and a mixing bowl in one hand. He had brought the ingredients for pancakes, imagining that a homemade breakfast would impress her. Pancakes seemed like a safe choice simple, delicious, and universally beloved. Ste watched him with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, her arms folded across her chest. He had let himself in, attempting to surprise her, but he hadn¡¯t known she was an early riser. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. Timothy tried to keep his enthusiasm from waning as he held up the mixing bowl. ¡°I¡¯m making you breakfast,¡± he dered with a smile. Ste raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a faint smirk. ¡°Really? You¡¯re cooking for me?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yep. Thought I¡¯d surprise you.¡± Ste''s eyes sparkled with amusement as she sauntered over, her gaze fixed on the contents of the bowl. ¡°Well, I¡¯m intrigued. What''s on the menu?¡± ¡°Pancakes,¡± Timothy replied hesitantly, watching her response closesly. Her expression quickly shifted from joy to annoyance as she saw Timothy preparing the pancake batter. She put her hands on her hips, her annoyance clear. ¡°Pancakes? Seriously?¡± Timothy blinked, his heart sinking at the abrupt change in her demeanor. ¡°Uh, yeah. Is that a problem?¡± Ste sighed, her irritation bing more pronounced. ¡°I don¡¯t eat carbs, Timothy. I¡¯ve told you that before.¡± 115 111 He felt his frustration bubbling beneath the surface but forced a tight smile. He didn¡¯t recall hearing that at all. ¡°Right. But | thought maybe just this once...¡± She interrupted him with a sharp gesture. ¡°No, Timothy. | don¡¯t make exceptions when ites to my diet.¡± He bit his tongue immediately. He had gone out of his way to make a special breakfast for her, and her dismissive attitude stung. ¡°Okay, fine,¡± he said, his tone terse. ¡°What do you want instead, then?¡± Ste considered for a moment before replying with a haughty air, ¡°Eggs. Scrambled, with some avocado toast on the side.¡± Timothy suppressed a sigh of frustration. ¡°Alright, eggs and toast it is.¡± He set the mixing bowl aside and reached for the eggs in the refrigerator, his movements sharp and deliberate. As he cracked the eggs into a bowl and started whisking them, Ste watched him with a look that bordered on smug satisfaction. ¡°You really should pay more attention to what | like, Timothy. It¡¯s not that difficult.¡± He gritted his teeth, the edge of his patience fraying. ¡°I¡¯m trying, Ste. But | can¡¯t read your mind.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure you''re trying your best.¡± The tension in the room hung heavy as Timothy finished cooking the eggs and ted them with a side of sliced avocado. He ced the dish in front of Ste, trying to maintain a semnce ofposure. ¡°Here you go, just like you wanted.¡± Ste took a bite, her expression softening slightly as she savored the food. ¡°Mmm, not bad,¡± she admitted, her tone less abrasive. Timothy sighed in relief, d that his efforts had paid off, albeit grudgingly. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± As she ate, the air between them remained charged with an unspoken tension. Timothy couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his attempts to please Ste were worth the frustration and anger that seemed to be a constant undercurrent in their, interactions. He kept Evie has his driving force. Ahappy Ste meant less trouble for Evie, it seemed. Besides, that protective [e) order had forced Evie to stay away from Ste, not Timothy. It wasn¡¯t the win that Ste thought it was, and he was perfectly fine with that. Ste, on the other hand, seemed to relish in the power dynamic he was presenting. She had made it clear that Timothy had to cater to her preferences, and heplied for now, albeit begrudgingly. It was a small victory in her eyes, a way to assert her dominance, which she seemed to desperately need.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The tension in the room was palpable as Timothy tried to find the right words. He hated the idea of starting the day with an argument, especially after his attempt to make things right. ¡°Look, Ste, I''ve been pretty short with youtely, and | want to make it up to you.¡± Ste considered for a moment, tapping a finger against her lips. ¡°You can make it up to me by letting me throw a wedding shower for us.¡± Timothy raised an eyebrow, surprised by her request. A wedding shower? It wasn¡¯t what he had expected, but if that¡¯s what it would take, he was willing to agree. ¡°Sounds good.¡± Her response was swift, and her words carried an edge of determination. ¡°Good. I''m going to start nning it right now. It''s going to be amazing!¡± As Ste excitedly brainstormed ideas and started jotting down ns, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a mixture of relief and resignation. He had agreed to them having a wedding shower, and he would stick to his word. But one thought nagged at him. ¡°Ste,¡± he began cautiously, ¡°isn¡¯t it usually the maid of honor who throws the shower?¡± Ste¡¯s response was quick. ¡°Timothy, this is our wedding, and | want everything to be perfect. | need to be in control of the arrangements to ensure that it¡¯s just the way | want it.¡± Timothy sighed, realizing that arguing with Ste about this wouldn¡¯t get him anywhere. ¡°Alright, Ste. It''s your show..¡± Her reply was lighthearted, a stark contrast to her earlier anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It''ll be perfect, | promise.¡± Ste finished her breakfast of scrambled eggs and avocado and seemed pleased. Ill with it overall. As she took thest bite, a sudden vibration from her phone. interrupted her. She nced at her phone, her brow furrowing in puzzlement at the caller ID. She quickly silenced the ringer and shot a nervous nce in Timothy¡¯s direction. He met her gaze with curiosity as the phone rang again. ¡°Who''s that?¡± Timothy asked, his voice tinged with a hint of suspicion. Ste hesitated for a moment, her fingers absently tapping the edge of her phone. ¡°Just a business call,¡± she finally replied, attempting to sound casual. Timothy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Business call? Is it serious? Ste¡¯s gaze darted around the room, avoiding Timothy''s prating stare. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Just a work-rted matter.¡± He couldn''t hide his skepticism. ¡°You look pretty nervous about it.¡± Ste pushed back her chair and rose from the table, clutching her phone tightly in her hand. As she headed toward the living room, Timothy felt a sense if unease. Unable to contain his curiosity and slight amusement, he followed her into the living room. ¡°Ste, who are you talking to? And why are you hiding it from me?¡± Ste paused by the window, her back turned to him, her shoulders tense. ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal, Timothy. Just a colleague.¡± Just then, Timothy heard a voiceing from Ste¡¯s phone, and his eyes. narrowed as recognition set in. It was Andy, and Timothy spotted his name on the screen. He couldn¡¯t make out the words, but his tone was urgent. ¡°Why are you talking to Andy?¡± Timothy demanded, his anger simmering just below the surface. Ste nced at the phone, her eyes widening in surprise at being caught. ¡°It¡¯s just business, Timothy. Property-rted stuff.¡± The mention of property sent a jolt of anxiety through Timothy. Evie had mentioned something strange going on between Ste and Andy, and now Ste¡¯s secretive phone call to his brother raised questions he couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°Why are you talking to him about it though?¡± AIS Ste¡¯s eyes darted around the room, as if searching for an escape. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s just business. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± As she left the room, Timothy scoffed in disbelief. There was something strange going on between Ste and his brother, but there were a variety of answers to consider. Her reason being that it was ¡°just business¡± didn¡¯t cut it, however. She was a supermodel while Andy was a tech geek, for crying out loud. What business did they have together? Timothy suddenly wasn¡¯t feeling so charitable as he took her te and ced it in the sink. The look she¡¯d given Andy at the cake shop was the same one that Timothy often gave Evie. It was a dreary, pained look that told of something deeper. It was a look of longing. 5/5 & COMMENT Chapter 167 Chapter 167 | had been peacefully lost in the pages of a book when the tranquility was shattered by the sound of my door mming open. Startled, | looked up to find Aria bursting into my room, her face flushed with excitement, and her chest. heaving with anticipation. ¡°Evie!¡± Aria cried, her voice tinged with a manic energy that | couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°You won¡¯t believe it!¡± | bookmarked my book, setting it aside, and turned to her, concern etched across my face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Aria? You look like you''ve seen a ghost.¡± She didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. ¡°The holiday market ising back to town this Saturday!¡± | furrowed my brows, my mind racing to make sense of the news. ¡°Holiday market?¡± Aria¡¯s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as she spoke, her words tumbling out in a rush. ¡°They used to set up different shops around town during this time of the year, but they stopped years ago! | guess someone took over the funding because. now they''reing back and we can¡¯t miss it!¡± Her infectious excitement began to wear me down, and | couldn¡¯t help but smile. despite my reservations. The idea of revisiting the holiday market, a ce filled. with cherished admit, it sounds intrigu from Childhood, was enticing. ¡°Okay, okay, Aria. I''ll admit, it sounds intriguing. But remember, it disappeared for a reason, and that reason might still be there.¡± Aria waved her hand dismissively, her enthusiasm undeterred. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be such a worrywart, Evie! It¡¯s just one day, and it''ll be so much fun! We can''t let this opportunity pass us by.¡± As | watched her, | couldn¡¯t help but be drawn in by her excitement. Aria had always been the spontaneous one, dragging me into adventures | would never have dared on my own. She was the embodiment of living in the moment, something | had forgotten how to do. Perhaps it was time for a change. With a sigh, | gave in to her infectious enthusiasm. ¡°Alright, Aria, you win. I¡¯ll go to the holiday market with you on Saturday.¡± 0 You won''t regret it, Evie! It''s going to be amazing!¡± So the ught hug. The day finally arrived, and Aria practically dragged me out of bed with the enthusiasm of a child on Christmas morning. She had insisted we wear matching scarves that she had bought herself, very much giving in to the holiday cheer. As we approached the entrance to the market, the air was alive with the scent of freshly baked goods and the sound ofughter. The familiar twinkle of lights hung from every stall, casting a warm glow over the scene. It was as if time had stood still, and | couldn¡¯t help but be swept up in the nostalgia. Aria¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight as she surveyed the scene. ¡°Evie, isn¡¯t it beautiful? It¡¯s just like | remember.¡± | nodded, a smile tugging at my lips. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous.¡± We strolled through the market, taking in the sights and sounds. There were stalls selling handmade ornaments, artisanal choctes, and intricate wooden toys. Theughter of children echoed through the air as they rode the carousel, their faces lit up with joy. As we passed a booth selling hot cocoa, Aria grabbed my arm excitedly. ¡°The hot cocoa was always amazing! Wanna get some?¡± | nodded, my heart warming at her excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s get some.¡± We stood in line, the anticipation building with each passing minute. Aria chatted animatedly with the vendor, who had a twinkle in his eye as hedled the rich, steaming cocoa into two Styrofoam cups. As he handed them to us, he winked and said, ¡°On the house,dies. Wee back to the market.¡± Aria and | exchanged surprised nces before thanking him profusely. It seemed that everyone in town was just as thrilled as we were to have the market return.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. We found a quiet bench to sit on, sipping our hot cocoa and watching the world go by. Aria leaned in, her voice filled with wonder. ¡°Evie, | can¡¯t believe we almost missed this. | know you''ve probably never been, but it¡¯s a day worth. remembering.¡± | couldn''t help but smile. ¡°You''re right. This was exactly what we needed.¡± 2/6 After a few extra sips of cocoa, we were back on our feet and wandering through the stalls once more. The collections were on the expensive side, so | kept my observation strictly hands-off. Aria, on the other hand, was practically bouncing with excitement as we approached a booth selling handmade ornaments. ¡°Evie, look at these! They''re beautiful!¡± | nodded, admiring the delicate craftsmanship. As she drooled over the different. designs, | nced around at the different vendors. My heart nearly stopped beating when | saw a familiar face amongst the crowd, lingering just a few feet away. Timothy was standing by a booth adorned with a beautifully crafted model train set, his eyes fixed on it with a childlike fascination. As it zoomed through the tiny little city, likely meant to emte our own, | found myself entranced by his interest in something so small yet detailed. It made me mourn the gift he¡¯d given me, now reduced to broken ss. When | looked back at his face, | was stunned to find that he was looking right back at me, his hazel eyes wide with wonder. | turned away, pretending to upy myself with the ornaments before eventually abandoning that stall altogether and drifting along with the crowd. ¡°Evie?¡± He was already by my side, following my pace before | could go any further. | turned to face him, my heart racing, and forced a smile. ¡°Timothy? | didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± He chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners in a way that had always made my heart weak. ¡°I could say the same about you. | never thought they¡¯d have another holiday market after so long. I¡¯m enjoying the festivities.¡± | nodded absently. He still hadn¡¯t seen the email, likely still diligent about waiting. for some free time in his schedule. | could just tell him to his face, but he looked like he was enjoying himself at the moment. At this point, perhaps it was best that it looked like aplete stranger had sent them. I¡¯d kept it from him for too long, and my guilt was growing by the second. ¡°So, how have you been, Timothy?¡± | asked, trying to break the silence. 111 0 He shrugged, his expression distant. ¡°Same old, same old, | guess.¡± There was so much | wanted to say to him, so much | wanted to exin, but | didn¡¯t know how to broach the subject. Timothy''s gaze kept drifted back to the model train set, and he nodded in its direction, ¡°I used to have one of those as a kid.¡± | lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Really?¡± His eyes lingered on the train set for a moment longer before he turned back to me, a wistful smile on his face. ¡°They were pretty expensive, so | saved up enough money to get my own. | could barely take my eyes off of it whenever it would chug around like that.¡± | cracked a smile. ¡°You could still get one, you know. Treat yourself.¡± Timothy chuckled softly, shaking his head. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m too old for that now.¡± | wanted to reach out to him, to tell him that it was never too reach for the thing that you want...or the person that you want, but the words caught in my throat. | mustered up the courage to address the elephant in the room. ¡°Timothy, | never congratted you on your engagement and pregnancy. | should have said something sooner.¡± Timothy''s smile widened, and he reached out to pat my shoulder, then let his. hand linger. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Evie. You don¡¯t need to. But | appreciate the sentiment.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± | felt more relieved than what was probably appropriate. ¡°I just figured...¡± Suddenly, Timothy¡¯s gaze shifted, and he pointed towards the center of the square. ¡°Look, the light show is about to start. It¡¯s the best part.¡± | followed his gaze and saw a massive tree adorned with thousands of colorful lights standing tall in the center of the square. As we watched, the lights began to sh in time with the music, creating a mesmerizing disy of dancing colors. The sky above the tree erupted in a burst of brilliant fireworks, their vibrant colors. painting the night sky in a breathtaking disy. Timothy and | stood side by side, our eyes fixed on the spectacle above us, lost in the beauty of the moment. For a brief, fleeting instant, the world around us faded away, and it was just 4/6 A Timothy and me, sharing a moment of wonder and awe. For a fleeting instant, our fingertips brushed against each other, a touch so brief that it felt like a whispered secret. We both jerked back as if shocked, our eyes. locking for a moment before we averted our gaze. Just then, Aria appeared, holding a tray of pretzel dogs. ¡°Hey, Evie! | lost track of you. Look what | found!¡± Aria¡¯s cheerful voice shattered the spell of the moment, and | couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret as | watched Timothy step back. Aria¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she saw Timothy standing beside me. ¡°Timothy? What are you doing here?¡± Timothy seemed caught off guard by the question, his expression briefly clouded with uncertainty. ¡°I was just heading out, and | ran into Evie here.¡± Aria¡¯s curiosity was palpable as she looked between us. ¡°Oh.¡± Timothy nodded, his gaze shifting ufortably. ¡°Yeah. It was nice seeing you both.¡± With a polite nod, Timothy excused himself and walked away, disappearing into the crowd. Aria turned to me, her eyes filled with curiosity and a hint of mischief. ¡°So, Evie, what was that all about?¡± | sighed, my heart heavy with conflicting emotions. ¡°Evidently he likes the holiday market too.¡± Aria¡¯s grin widened, and she gave me a knowing look. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± | rolled my eyes, feeling a wave of frustration wash over me. ¡°Aria, it''s not like that. We were just talking.¡± She shrugged, her expression teasing. ¡°Sure, Evie, whatever you say.¡± As we continued to explore the market, | couldn¡¯t help but feel torn about what had just happened. The touches were only brief, but they had left me feeling embarrassingly flustered. It felt strange, like | was emotionally perusing with another woman¡¯s man knowing that those two hardly liked each other to begin with. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 TIMOTHY POV The next day, Timothy returned home after an invigorating hockey practice. The icy chill of the rink had invigorated him, and he felt strangely ted as he entered his cozy apartment. His cheeks were flushed from the cold, and his breath hung in the air as he exhaled. As he stripped off his sweat-soaked clothes and stepped into the warm embrace of the shower, he couldn¡¯t help but rey the events of the previous night in his mind. Seeing Evie at the holiday market had been unexpected, but it had left a warm feeling in his chest, like the flicker of a long¡ªextinguished me. Under the soothing spray of hot water, Timothy allowed himself to rx, his mind. drifting back to the moments he had shared with Evie. The light show, theughter, and the camaraderie had all been a reminder of the friendship they had once shared, a friendship that had been buried beneath the weight of unresolved emotions. As he dried his hair with a plush towel, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of Evie. For the first time in a long while, it seemed like things were thawing between them. The awkwardness and tension that had once defined their interactions were slowly dissipating, reced by a sense of camaraderie and understanding. The idea of rekindling their friendship, of bridging the gap that had grown between them, filled Timothy with a sense of hope. He knew that there were unresolved issues and unspoken feelings that hung in the air like a storm cloud, but he was willing to weather the storm if it meant reconnecting with Evie. off and As he finished drying got dressed, Timothy couldn''t shake the feeling that something had shifted between them. Evie¡¯s anger toward him had certainly begun to thaw. He knew that he needed to find the right moment to talk to her, to address the issues that had driven a wedge between them. It wouldn''t be easy, and there were no guarantees of a happy ending, but Timothy was willing to take that chance. Pleased with that thought, he reheated leftovers from the previous night''s meal ¡ª and he savored each bite. He walked around his apartment, bored and anxious all at the same time, and Duke was constantly at his heels, begging for a taste of food. 1/4 D Chapter 168. After his meal, Timothy decided to tackle the backlog of emails that had piled up during his busy week. Hisptop sat on the coffee table before him, the home. screen loading up. His inbox was a mixed bag, filled with fan mail, sponsorship offers, and the asional piece of spam. Timothy had a habit of responding personally to as many fan messages as he could, believing that his connection with his supporters was vital. He clicked through the messages, his fingers dancing over the keyboard as he crafted heartfelt responses to the outpouring of support from his fans. Each message he read brought a smile to his face and a sense of gratitude for the journey he had embarked upon as a professional athlete. But as he scrolled through the messages, one email caught his attention. It was different from the rest ¡ª a stark subject line that read, ¡°These may interest you,¡± and it had no sender name. A digital enigma. Intrigued, Timothy opened the email, and his eyes widened as he saw several image attachments. ¡°What the hell?¡± Timothy muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he opened them up and spread them across his screen. His breath caught in his throat. as he stared at the images. There, in the dimly lit photographs, were Ste and Andy, fondling each other without care. The world seemed to blur around him as the implications of those images sunk in. Timothy''s mind raced. Evie had hinted at something sneaky going on between Ste and Andy. Now, the visual evidencey before him, mocking his naivet¨¦. His fingers trembled as he reached for the ss of wine on the table. Taking a sip, he tried to calm his racing thoughts. He needed to make sense of this, to understand what was happening. ¡°Those assholes,¡± Timothy muttered to himself, anger seeping into his voice. ¡°All that talk aboutmitment... He clicked on each image, scrutinizing them for any hidden context or clues. The more he looked, the more obvious it became that there was something deeply unsettling about this. Ste and Andy sneaking around like teenagers with aProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. A forbidden romance. The sight filled him with a nauseating mix of fury and possibly relief. He wasn¡¯t the only one having his hand forced here. Ste had already given her heart to someone else. Timothy''s eyes darted to theptop screen, his mind racing with a torrent of emotions. He pushed theptop away from him, almost violently, causing it to teeter dangerously on the edge of the coffee table. He rose from the couch, pacing back and forth in the dimly lit living room. He couldn''t let this pass. He knew he had to confront Ste and Andy about what he had just discovered. He was done being deceived. As the minutes ticked by, Timothy debated how to approach the situation. He knew both Ste and Andy well enough to anticipate their reactions. Andy would likely try to deflect with his sharp wit, while Ste might be defensive and evasive. But he couldn''t let their tactics deter him; he needed answers. The anger that had initially consumed him now ignited into a zing fire. He had to confront them, had to demand an exnation for their actions. As he pondered his next move, the sound of paws padding across the hardwood floor drew his attention. Duke approached him with a concerned look in his expressive brown eyes. Timothy had always found sce in Duke¡¯s presence, and tonight was no different. ¡°Hey, buddy,¡± Timothy said, reaching out to pet the dog¡¯s head. Duke responded with a gentle nuzzle, as if trying tofort his distraught owner. ¡°I need to figure this out, Duke. | don¡¯t know what their true intentions are, but I¡¯m ready to find. out.¡± Duke¡¯s tail wagged in understanding, and he sat by Timothy''s side, offering silent support. Timothy scratched behind Duke¡¯s ears, lost in thought as he wrestled with his emotions. He would have to confront Ste, and without her having time to prepare excuses or exnations. After a moment of contemtion, a n began to take shape in Timothy¡¯s mind. He knew exactly how to catch Ste off guard. With newfound determination, he stood up and paced around his apartment, collecting his thoughts and rehearsing what he would say. 3/4 Cimg a h Chapter 169 Chapter 169 I sat alone at the corner table of the cozy coffee shop, nursing my cooling cappino and trying to drown out the world with the soothing hum of conversation and the aroma of freshly ground coffee beans. It was my temporary refuge from the storm that had recently swept through my life. My phone buzzed, shattering the peaceful ambiance. Penny''s name shed on the screen, and | hesitated before answering. Thest thing | wanted was to discuss mytest misadventures, but | couldn¡¯t ignore her call. ¡°Hey, Evie,¡± Penny''s voice was gentle, filled with concern. ¡°Have you heard anything from Timothy about that email yet?¡± | sighed, running a hand through my tangled hair. ¡°Not a word,¡± | replied, frustrationcing my voice. Though I¡¯m not sure | would be the first person he¡¯d run to should hee across the email any time soon. Ste and Andy were the main points of interest, after all. ¡°He mentioned he had a ton of fan mail to sort through,¡± | added, hopefully casing her distress, as | heard her sigh over the phone. ¡°So who know when he''ll be able to actually read the email.¡± Penny¡¯s reassuring tone came through the phone. ¡°Hang in there, Evie. You did nothing wrong. This whole thing is just a mess, but we''ll figure it out.¡± | nodded, even though she couldn''t see me. ¡°Thanks, Penny. I''ll update you if anything happens.¡± Just as Penny was about to say something more, there was a new disruption. The coffee shop¡¯s door swung open, and a tall, lean figure walked in. Jasper, the very person who had helped force me into this mess, strolled in without a care in the world. | watched as he approached the counter, seemingly unaware of my presence, and ordered a coffee. | nearly shook with repulsion, watching as he flirted with the barista with that supposed charm and charisma that all my old coworkers boasted about. Those qualities had never fooled me. Underneath that polished exterior was a calcting opportunist who had used my work and his family name to boost his career. And now, the same scheming nature that had propelled him upwards was [e) Chapter 169 getting him a free coffee. As he stepped away from the counter and waited for his drink, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He picked it up and answered with an impatient, ¡°Hello¡°, before the voice on the other end cut him off. | couldn''t help but listen to his loud, agitated conversation with the person on the other end of the line. His voice carried across the caf¨¦, drawing curious nces from other patrons. The heated exchange was impossible to ignore. ¡°What do you mean, you messed it up?¡± Jasper¡¯s voice dripped with anger as he paced back and forth near the counter. ¡°You were supposed to handle that ount wlessly! You¡¯re jeopardizing my entire case here!¡± | couldn''t help the smirk that tugged at the corners of my lips. For once, it was Jasper who was in the hot seat, and | was relishing every moment of it. The man who had used my hard work to his advantage was finally facing the consequences of his own actions. ¡°Look, just figure it out,¡± Jasper gritted out between clenched teeth, spit flying from his mouth. ¡°And my uncle will be hearing about your poor performance. | will personally have you fired.¡± The barista seemed a little less ttered by him now. He had been reduced to a screaming man-child, red-faced and stomping about without any concern on how he appeared. Other patrons were beginning to talk, eyeing him with concern. ¡°| don¡¯t know, Nigel!¡± Jasper growled. ¡°Maybe tell your kids that because of their ipetent father, they won¡¯t be having a Christmas this year. ¡°Tis life!¡± With a loud grunt, Jasper ended the call with a dramatic tap on the phone screen. He turned to survey the coffee shop, his eyes scanning the room until theynded. on me. His eyebrows shot up in surprise, and his lips curled into a condescending smile. ¡°Well, well, Evie,¡± he said, striding over to my table. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the prodigal ex- employee herself. What are you doing here?* | refused to be intimidated by him any longer. | met his gaze with a cool, determined look of my own. ¡°Just enjoying a coffee, Jasper. What about you? Having a little meltdown, are we?¡± 0 A Jasper¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°You have no idea what''s going on in my life right now,¡± he spat out, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°Oh, | think | have a pretty good idea,¡± | replied, my toneced with sarcasm. ¡°It seems like you''ve run into a bit of trouble at work, now that you don¡¯t have been ving away trying to help you with your simple cases.¡± Jasper snorted and looked around, like I''d spoken those words just a bit too loudly. ¡°Oh, please. | was just helping you get your practice in. | could¡¯ve done those in my sleep.¡± ¡°As you usually do,¡± | stated. ¡°You sleep, and your paid help does all the hard work. Well, tries to.¡± He leaned in closer, his voice a dangerous whisper. ¡°You''re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you? You always were a bitter, jealous little thing before | exposed your opportunistic tendencies, you slut.¡± | couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. The anger that had been simmering inside me for far too long boiled over. | stood up abruptly, knocking my chair back with a loud scrape against the floor. The other patrons turned their attention toward us, curious about the unfolding drama. ¡°Slut?¡± | said, my voice trembling with rage. ¡°You have no idea, Jasper. I¡¯m looking at a pathetic loser who can¡¯t function now that he¡¯s lost his cheating buddy.¡± The words hung in the air, a tense silence descending upon the coffee shop. Jasper¡¯s face contorted with fury, his, fists clenched at his sides. He was ready to unleash his pent-up anger, but | wasn¡¯t done yet. | picked up my half¡ªempty cup of cappino, took a slow, deliberate sip, and then poured the rest of it over Jasper¡¯s perfectly styled hair. The hot liquid sshed over him, soaking his suit and staining his white shirt beneath. ¡°Thanks for getting me fired from the firm,¡± | said, my voice dripping with sarcasm as | looked down at him. ¡°It''s been a pleasure, jackass.¡± He sputtered, his face red and dripping with coffee. ¡°You crazy...!¡± he began, but his words were cut off by a chorus ofughter from the other patrons. They were thoroughly enjoying the spectacle unfolding before them. | turned on my heel and walked away, leaving Jasper fuming and humiliated. As | 111 Chapter 169 reached the door, | nced back onest time to see him attempting to wipe the coffee from his face with a napkin, his face twisted in a mixture of anger and embarrassment. The cool, crisp air outside was a wee relief after the heated confrontation. | knew that i had just burned some bridges, but | didn¡¯t care. For the first time in a long while, | felt a sense of empowerment, as if a weight had been lifted from my shoulders. SEND GIFT COMMENT? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 0 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 The discovery of Ste and Andy''s affair had left Timothy seething with anger and a newfound sense of determination. He couldn¡¯t allow their betrayal to go unpunished, not when the truth could help Evie¡¯s case against Ste. As he sped through the rain-soaked streets, his grip on the steering wheel tightened with each passing moment. The rain fell in a steady, unforgiving downpour, reflecting the tempest within Timothy''s heart. He drove with a singr purpose, the images of Ste and Andy shing in his mind. They had been free to do as they pleased with one another, meanwhile. Timothy had been ¡°tasked¡± to stay away from Evie, not like he would have. Timothy parked his car, the engine rumbling to a halt. He took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling. The rain battered his car¡¯s windshield, echoing his tumultuous emotions. He reached for the umbre resting on the passenger seat and stepped out into the unforgiving weather. The walk to Ste¡¯s apartment felt longer than it ever had before. Each step carried him closer to the confrontation he had been dreading and desiring in equal measure. His knuckles turned white around the handle of the umbre as he approached her door, ready to knock and face the woman who had shattered his trust. The rain-slicked path seemed to stretch endlessly, every second drawing him closer to the precipice of his emotions. Finally, he stood before Ste¡¯s door, raindrops dancing on the surface of the umbre. His heart pounded like a drum, the adrenaline coursing through his veins urging him to take action. As he reached Ste¡¯s door, he noticed that it was slightly ajar, and his heart sank. He could hear murmured voices from inside, and a knot of unease formed in his stomach. He let down his umbre and propped it against the wall by the door, prepared for any confrontation to take ce. Clearly, Ste wasn¡¯t alone. Just as he was about to push the door open, it swung wide, revealing a sight that Timothy had expected. Andy, disheveled and looking as guilty as a child caught stealing cookies, emerged from Ste¡¯s apartment. He nced up and met Timothy''s gaze, his eyes widening in surprise. 175 IllThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 11 31 Mon, 25 Mar Chapter 170 ¡°Timmy.¡± Andy stammered, his voice trembling. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I, uh, had some business with Ste. Important stuff.¡± Timothy''s anger red, and he clenched his fists, struggling to contain it. ¡°Business, Andy?¡± he hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°Is that what you call it? You¡¯ve been doing more than just ¡®business¡¯ with Ste, haven¡¯t you?¡± Andy''s face paled, and he fumbled for words, but before he could respond, Ste appeared from the shadows of her apartment. She wore an expression of innocence that made Timothy¡¯s blood boil. ¡°Timothy, darling,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Timothy''s jaw tightened as he stared at her, his eyes filled with a burning rage. ¡°Cut the act, Ste,¡± he snapped. ¡°I know exactly what you''ve been doing with Andy behind my back.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her mask slipping for the first time. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she stammered, her voice trembling. Timothy looked to see Andy already running to his car. His car roared to life and he barely took a minute before peeling out of the lot, the rain sshing beneath his tires. Timothy looked back at Ste, noticing the hurt on her face, and he took a step closer. His voice icy andced with venom, and began, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me, Ste. You and Andy have been getting pretty physical behind my back.¡± Ste¡¯s shoulders slumped, and she let out a shaky breath. She couldn¡¯t deny it any longer. ¡°You say that like you actually care¡± ¡°| don''t,¡± he said without hesitation, shutting the door behind him. ¡°Not that part, at least. You¡¯ve been nagging me about Evie this whole time, saying she''ll ruin your wedding ns, when all along you¡¯ve been screwing around with my brother.¡± ¡°So then we''re even!¡± Ste snapped, jamming a finger into his chest. ¡°Come on, Tim, don¡¯t ask so high and mighty. You know better than | what you would''ve done. with her had your reputation not been on the line.¡± ¡°Because of the baby, right?¡± Timothy asked, raising an eyebrow. This made Ste pause, and she looked down at her stomach, as if to check if it was still there. Timothy/shook his head. 2/5 Chepet 170 ¡°| want you to have another paternity test done, Ste,¡± he said eventually, and Ste¡¯s eyes bugged. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she gasped. ¡°This time, with Andy involved. If the results are different from the one showed me, you can say goodbye to your precious reputation, your career, and yourfortable life. I''ll make sure the world knows what you¡¯ve done.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes darted around, and her desperation showed. ¡°And what if the results. are the same, Timothy? What then?¡± He leaned in closer, his breath hot against her car, and his voice became a menacing whisper. ¡°We''ll just have to find out, won''t we?¡± Desperation wed at her, and she rushed to her desk, grabbing a legal packet and shoving it at him. ¡°Fine! Here! These are the authorization papers you wanted. It¡¯s what you wanted, right?¡± Her eyes were pleading as he nced down at the documents, surprised that she¡¯d even remembered, let alone considered it. ¡°And I''ll drop the protective order against Evic,¡± she added hastily, practically throwing out random promises at that point. ¡°Just please, don¡¯t do anything drastic,¡± she added. Timothy took the papers, his eyes never leaving Ste¡¯s. ¡°You do that,¡± he said icily, before turning on his heel and leaving her apartment without another word. As Timothy walked back to his car, a mixture of triumph and bitterness swirled within him. He had forced Ste¡¯s hand, but he couldn¡¯t shake the sense of betrayal that still weighed heavily on his heart. The woman he had loved and trusted had been lying to him, deceiving him with another man, and it was a wound that cut deep. Once inside his car, he took out his phone and dialed Evie¡¯s number. She answered after a few rings, her voiceced with anticipation. ¡°Timothy? What''s going on?¡± Timothy sighed, feeling lighter than ever. ¡°She signed them.¡± There was a moment of silence at first, then Evie stuttered, ¡°The authorization papers? She actually signed them?¡± 7 Chapter 170 ¡°Yep.¡± He started up his car and buckled his seatbelt. ¡°I got her to sign them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± she shouted at first, then grunted before assuming a more professional tone. Timothy couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Evie corrected herself. ¡°Bring them over. We move from here.¡± can discuss our next Timothy sighed heavily. ¡°I just hope it¡¯s all worth it in the end.¡± Evie¡¯s tone turned reassuring. ¡°It will be, Timothy. The truth has a way ofing out, and we''re one step closer to it now. I''ll see you soon.¡± With that, they hung up, and Timothy slipped his phone back into his pocket. A sense of aplishment began to mingle with the simmering anger that still lingered within him. He had done what needed to be done, and now things were set in motion. As he drove away from Ste¡¯s apartment building, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of freedom that coursed through him. It was as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders, and the knowledge that he had forced Ste¡¯s hand gave him a newfound sense of power. The rain continued to pour, but it no longer felt oppressive; instead, it washed away the residue of his anger, leaving behind a cool, cleansing sensation. Yet, there was also a hint of anxiety that clung to him. Evie¡¯s casual invitation, to her whom no less, had caught him off guard. It wasn''t just the fact that they were meeting outside their usual professional settings, but the way she had said it had left him slightly anxious. It felt like an invitation into her personal space, an invitation he hadn''t been prepared for. However, as he nced in his rearview mirror, he couldn¡¯t help but notice a figure. in the doorway of Ste''s apartment building. It was her, standing there in the rain, her eyes fixed on him with a look of indignation. Their eyes locked, and for a moment, the world seemed to stand still. The sight of Ste watching him sent a shiver down Timothy¡¯s spine. There was no guilt in her eyes, no remorse for her actions. They didn¡¯t need to exchange apologies; the damage had already been done. He tore his gaze away from her and focused on the road ahead, his grip on the steering wheel tightening. 111 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 | stood in my cozy apartment, my hands slightly trembling as | waited for Timothy to arrive. It waste in the evening, and the dimly lit space seemed somehow more intimate than usual. My fingers traced the edge of the coffee table as | watched the time. This meeting with Timothy was a pivotal moment in our case against Ste. The signed authorization papers, which he had obtained with great effort, were the key to shifting the bnce of power in our favor. But the prospect of having Timothy over at my apartment, even for business purposes, left me feeling slightly uneasy. The knock at my door interrupted my thoughts. | took a deep breath, squared my shoulders, and went to answer the door, finding Timothy on the other side. He had a eerily calm expression on his face and folder tucked under his arm. ¡°Hey,¡± he said gently. Timothy. | greeted him with a warm smile, ushering him inside. ¡°Come on in.¡± | closed the door behind him, as he stepped inside. The only sound was the light patter of rain against the windows as we stood awkwardly in the middle of the room, each hesitating to make a move. ¡°| appreciate you inviting me over, Timothy said finally, taking the initiative. ¡°I know it¡¯ste.¡± | nodded, empathizing with the toll that the day¡¯s events had taken on him. ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all, Timothy. I¡¯m d you were able to get these.¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 171 *Z1A122% 022% 13.29 He handed me a folder containing the signed authorization papers, and | took it from him with a sense of reverence. ¡°I¡¯m d I could help, Evie. | just want to see this case through to the end.¡± We moved to the couch, sitting side by side, and | opened the folder to flip through the pages. ¡°I have to admit, | began, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Ste signed at all. Given the circumstances, | expected her to fight tooth and nail.¡± Timothy''s gaze remained fixed on the documents, his eyes distant. ¡°I may have forced her hand,¡± he admitted quietly. | looked at him, a mixture of curiosity and concern. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°She¡¯s been sleeping with my brother, Evie. | had evidence, and | confronted her about it.¡± My heart skipped a beat as his words sank in. ¡°What evidence?¡± | asked, feigning ignorance. He sighed, running a hand throught his dark hair. ¡°I got a strange email a today, from someone anonymous. They sent me pictures, Evie. Pictures of Ste and Andy...being intimate.¡± | raised my eyebrows. ¡°You''re serious?¡± Timothy nodded grimly. ¡°Dead serious. | could say that they were doctored, but they looked way to candid to me fake.¡± | would''ve attempted another shocked response, but | noticed that his own emotions werecking in intensity. | leaned toward him, finding that he looked more neutral than anything. Emergency calls only ¡°And how do you feel about this, Timothy?¡± | said. ¡°You sound pretty apathetic.¡± 022% 13.29 Timothy''s face twisted with a mix of emotions. ¡°Evie, our arrangement was never romantic by nature. We both knew that. But it¡¯s embarrassing that | didn¡¯t catch on to what was happening right under my nose.¡± | understood his point, but | couldn''t help but see an opportunity in this revtion. ¡°Maybe we can use this as leverage against the suggested. ¡°If we have evidence of infidelity, it could work in our favor.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. marriage, | Timothy shook his head, his expression weary. ¡°Even if we have evidence, Ste won''t let go so easily, especially when the baby¡¯s involved. She''ll fight tooth and nail to maintain control.¡± | couldn''t argue with that. Ste was tenacious, and her attachment to the family¡¯s wealth was unbreakable. But | wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet. | needed to protect Timothy¡¯s interests, even if it meant ying dirty. ¡°We can still take precautions,¡± | insisted, my mind racing with possibilities. ¡°No matter what, we have to make sure that neither Andy nor Ste gets a cent out of you.¡± Timothy leaned back on the couch, deep in thought. ¡°So we meet with Ste again, corner her.¡± | hesitated, my mind racing through the possibilities. ¡°But there¡¯s a protective order in ce.¡± Asly smile crept onto Timothy¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. | have a feeling Ste will be canceling that protective order soon enough.¡± Emergency calls only. | raised an eyebrow, a mix of curiosity and surprise in my eyes. ¡°And how do you know that?¡± ¡°Well, she said she would,¡± | started, giving me a shrug. ¡°But she actually seemed desperate for me to keep their affair a secret.¡± | couldn''t help but press further. ¡°Why did Ste even want to marry you, aside from the whole baby situation?¡± 022% 13:30 He let out a heavy sigh before answering. ¡°Evie, it¡¯s because of my father. He¡¯s hell-bent on having me im a significant stake in the family business.¡± | raised an eyebrow, puzzled by his response. ¡°But what does that have to do with Ste?¡± Timothy''s gaze shifted to the floor as he spoke, his voice filled with bitterness. ¡°My father believes that having a stable family life will make me more. focused on the business and less interested in my hockey career.¡± | couldn¡¯t hide my shock at the revtion. It seemed absurd that Timothy¡¯s father would use his personal life as a bargaining chip in the family business. ¡°That''s horrible! Your fatter can¡¯t dictate your life like that.¡± Timothy''s eyes shed with anger. Tell me about it. But he¡¯s controlling, Evie, and he¡¯s been pulling the strings for a long time. | thought marrying Ste was the right move with a kid involved.¡± | offered a look of sympathy, though my heart swelled. It felt inappropriate to feel relieved by all of this, knowing that he wasn¡¯t marrying Ste from a ce of love, but rather obligation. ¡°And the worst part is,¡± he continued, letting out a bitterugh, ¡°that it might not even be my child that I''m supporting. It could be Andy''s.¡± Emergency calls only | ced a hand on his shoulder, nodding firmly. ¡°We''ll have to address that as well, then.¡± His eyebrow creased. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for unloading all of this on you, Evie. You didn¡¯t sign up for any of this mess.¡± D22% #113-30 ¡°Technically | did when | epted Scarlett¡¯s offer,¡± | said with augh. ¡°But that¡¯s what friends are for. We support each other through the tough times. You don¡¯t have to face this alone.¡± He looked at me, his eyes searching mine. ¡°We''re still friends? After everything | did?¡± The question hung in the air, heavy and fraught with uncertainty. | hesitated for a moment, the weight of my unspoken feelings threatening to overwhelm me. ¡°I''ve decided to move on, for my own well-being, but...¡± | trailed off, unable to voice the truth that had been gnawing at me for so long. The love | had felt for him had never truly faded. It had merely taken a backseat to the pain and betrayal of our past. Timothy''s brow furrowed, his eyes filled with a mixture of confusion and hope. ¡°But what, Evie?¡± My eyes darted around, as if the words would jump out at me. Any excuse to not look at him in that moment. ¡°Despite everything that happened, | still care about you.¡± Timothy leaned forward, and there was a tenderness in his tone. ¡°I care about you too. | can¡¯t tell you enough how sorry | am, for all of the crap | did then, and even now.¡± | reached out and ced a hand on his, offering a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Timothy, you don¡¯t have to apologize anymore. We both made mistakes, and fo Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Bi RA22% (13:30 dfora The day had dawned with gray clouds heavy in the sky, casting a shadow over the city, matching the turmoil brewing in my heart. I''d called meeting with Ste, Scarlett, and Timothy. It was time to set things straight, to address it all and potentially put an end to all of this. We decided to meet in Scarlett¡¯s office, a rtively warm and inviting room. It did little to calm my nerves, however. As | pushed open the door to her office, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of foreboding. Inside, Scarlett was already seated behind her desk, her usually peaceful face etched with concern. The room was dimly lit, the heavy curtains drawn against the gloomy day outside. | nced around, taking in the familiar surroundings, the photographs of her family on the wall, and the shelves lined with books. It all seemed so ordinary. my surprise, her daughter was sitting on the floor in one corner of the room, surrounded by a multitude of colorful Gctic Hero action figures. ooked up at me with wide, curious eyes, and a small smile yed on her lips. ¡°Evie!¡± she eximed, her voice filled with innocent joy. ¡°Look what | brought!¡± Scarlett let out a gentleugh, ¡°She brings those everywhere.¡± | smiled and crouched down beside Olive and examined the action figures with her. ¡°Wow, these are cool,¡± | said. ¡°Did you know | used to y with. these too when | was little?¡± Olive¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Really?¡± L Emergency calls only *022% # 13:30 | nodded. ¡°Absolutely. And guess what? | had a Gctic Hero action figure that no one else had. His name was Captain Starze, and he could fly faster than anyone else.¡± Olive giggled, and for a moment, the tension in the room seemed to dissipate. Scarlett shot me a grateful smile, her eyes softening. ¡°Man, if only | still had him,¡± | continued, turning to Olive. ¡°But | gave him away to a friend. Otherwise, | would¡¯ve given him to you!¡± Olive¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. ¡°I wish you did. Those are really rare.¡± As Olive and | bonded over Gctic Heroes, the door to Scarlett¡¯s office burst open, and Timothy stormed in, his face flushed with anger. Ste. followed, her expression equally enraged. They hadn''t even bothered with a greeting, so absorbed were they in their feud. ¡°Ste, this is ridiculous!¡± Timothy eximed, his voice raised in frustration. ¡°We¡¯re doing the paternity test.¡± Ste clenched her fists at her sides, her eyes shooting daggers at Timothy. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide when and how we do this, Timothy.¡± Scarlett cleared her throat, trying to assert some semnce of order in the room. ¡°Can we please sit down and talk like adults?¡± Timothy and Ste reluctantly took their seats, still ring at each other across the room. Olive, oblivious to the tension, continued to y with her newly acquired toy, asionally making spaceship noises that brought a smile to my face. Scarlett turned to me, gratitude in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so d you were able to figure something out with Ste, Evie.¡± Ste¡¯s voice overrode Scarlett¡¯s as the argument deepened with Timothy. ¡°And I¡¯ve told you a hundred times, Timothy, | will not be pressured into Emergency calls only. anything. We''ll do the test when I¡¯m ready.¡± 022% 13.30 Their argument escted, voices rising in anger and frustration. | had seen enough. Rising from my seat, | mmed my hand down on Scarlett¡¯s desk. causing everyone to jump. ¡°Enough!¡± | shouted, my voice cutting through the room like a de. ¡°This has gone on for far too long, and I¡¯m sick of it.¡± Silence hung in the air, broken only by Olive, who stared at me with wide eyes, clutching Captain Kuiper tightly. ¡°| brought you all here because | thought we could find a way to resolve this peacefully,¡± | continued. ¡°But it¡¯s clear that neither of you is willing topromise. So here¡¯s what we''re going to do.¡± As we all took our seats at the long, imposing conference table, | felt a knot of anxiety twisting in my stomach. | knew that | couldn¡¯t dance around the. issue any longer, and | couldn¡¯t afford to mince words. Taking a deep breath, | plunged into the heart of the matter. ¡°Recent events have made me less diplomatic about the issue at hand,¡± | began, my voice trembling with a mix of anger and frustration. Ste, her face a mask of fury, cut me off before | could even finish my thought. ¡°You''re talking about the affair with Andy, aren¡¯t you?¡± IExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. | met her using gaze head-on, refusing to back down. ¡°Yes, Ste. And let¡¯s not pretend that it¡¯s a secret anymore. The truth about your affair with Andy would havee out eventually. It¡¯s only a matter of time before it makes its way to the public, and we all know how messy that could get.¡± Ste¡¯s face turned a shade darker, her eyes zing with anger. ¡°Did you tell Timothy?¡± she demanded, her voice sharp and unforgiving. mergency calls only Chapter 179 #022% 022% 13:30 | leaned back in my chair, my own anger simmering beneath the surface. ¡°No, | didn¡¯t. But you can¡¯t expect me to keep your secret forever. It¡¯s not fair to Timothy, and it¡¯s not fair to that baby in your stomach, who deserves to grow up in a stable environment.¡± Ste kissed her teeth. ¡°What would you know about stability? You''re only involved in this because f your own stakes, not out of the ¡®pureness¡¯ of our heart!¡±: Timothy cut her off. ¡°You don¡¯t get to turn this around on Evie, Ste,¡± he said firmly. ¡°You really thought | was going to be the husband that just sat around while his wife slept with his brother?¡± ¡°Stop acting like you even care!¡± Ste shouted, her voice echoing throughout the room. ¡°I have my own needs, just like you do, and Andy was there for me.¡± The atmosphere in the room had shifted from tense to explosive. Ste¡¯s confession about her affair with Andy had shaken us all, but she wasn¡¯t about to back down. Feeling cornered and desperate to deflect attention from her own guilt, sheshed out. ¡°And Evie, you¡¯re such a da mn stalker!¡± Ste¡¯s words were sharp, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°I bet you¡¯re the one who took those photos in the first ce.¡± | felt a shock of anger and disbelief surge through me. While it was true, | wasn¡¯t prepared to admit that truth in front of the group. Before | could respond. Timothy spoke once more, his voice firm and unwavering. ¡°Ste, stop trying to shift the me on her, Timothy growled. ¡°You''re the one who messed up here, no matter what. | refuse to go through with the marriage knowing what you''ve done.¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 172 #022% 022% 13.30 Ste¡¯s eyes widened, her face contorting with anger. ¡°This wasn¡¯t part of the n!¡± She screamed, her voice quivering with rage. Without another word, she stormed out of the room, the door mming shut behind her. Without hesitation, Scarlett rushed after Ste, her voice filled with urgency. ¡°Ste, stop! This meeting isn¡¯t over.¡± | felt a pang of guilt for the turmoil | had inadvertently caused, and | turned to Timothy, my heart heavy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Timothy. I''d hoped that things would go a bit better.¡± Timothy sighed, exhaustion etched into every line of his face. ¡°It needed to be done, Evie. We can¡¯t keep pretending that everything is fine.¡± As we stood there, the tension in the room seemed to smother us. The air was heavy with the weight of our shattered rtionships, and | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was any hope left for us. Suddenly, two loud gunshots rang out from outside the window, the sound echoing through the room. My heart leaped into my throat, and instinctively, | rushed towards the door. ¡°What''s going on?¡± cried Olive, and | looked back at her urgently. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, Timothy answered her before | could, attempting to block me in the room. ¡°You two stay in here, okay? Lock the door!¡± ¡°What?¡± | cried out, attempting to shove him out of the way. ¡°No, I¡¯m going!¡± He lowered his voice, still blocking my escape. ¡°Did you not hear those gunshots? Evie, please, | need you to stay in here, and keep herpany!¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 172 22% # 13.30 He pointed to Olive in the corner of the room, who appeared rightfully frightened by all of themotion. After a few deep breaths, | backed away from Timothy. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With a relieved sigh, he shut the door behind us and | locked it promptly. | turned to Olive and walked toward her, getting down on one knee. ¡°Just stay put, okay? We''re going to stay in here for a while.¡± She nodded, clutching the action figure to her chest | stood up and made my way to the window, trying to appear casual. | lifted the blinds and peered down below. Achaotic scene greeted me. A crowd had formed around something on the ground, and at the center of it all was Scarlett, lying motionless in a pool of her own blood. COMMENT Emergency calls only Chapter 173 Chapter 173 | bit my tongue, wanting to scream Scarle stood whether she was even breathing. name despite likely not receiving a response. Blood stained her clothes, and | couldn¡¯t tell from where | Ste was there too, her face twisted in anguish as she sobbed uncontrobly. Timothy shouted for someone to call the authorities, his voice filled with panic. He then kneeled down beside Scarlett, assessing her injuries. | saw Scarlett¡¯s delicate hand fly up and squeeze his arm as he consoled her. Once the paramedics arrive, they loaded Scarlett into the ambnce. They helped Ste, who was still hyperventting, into the truck and they shut the doors. The sirens red on, offering me some hope, as that meant Scarlett was still a life to save. As the ambnce sped away with Scarlett and Ste inside, sirens wailing, a heavy sense of guilt and dread weighed me down. | watched the vehicle disappear into the distance, the urgency of the moment etched into my memory. The sudden turn of events had left us all in shock. | heard a knock at the door and saw Timothy heard Timothy¡¯s voice, though it sounded muffled. | shuffled over and unlocked it, and he came rushing in. His words and movements felt eerily fast-paced, and | could barelyprehend was going on. Timothy''s hand on my shoulder brought me back to reality. | hadn¡¯t realized he had stopped right beside me. ¡°Evie, we need to get to the hospital,¡± he said, his voice filled with urgency. | looked over and saw that he had already helped Olive pack all her things. She seemed ready to go and seemingly put together, more of the adult in Emergency calls only the situation than | felt | was. Suddenly spurred into action, | made my way over to her. *022% 113:30 ¡°Olive, sweetheart, we need to go to the hospital,¡± | said gently, kneeling down beside her. ¡°Your Mommy¡¯s hurt, and we need to be there for her.¡± Olive looked up at me with wide, frightened eyes, and | could see the tears welling up. ¡°Is Mommy going to be okay?¡± | hugged her tightly, fighting back my own tears. ¡°We don¡¯t know, sweetheart, but we¡¯re going to be there for her, no matter what.¡± The drive to the hospital had been fraught with tension, anxiety gnawing at me like a relentless beast. Olive sat in the back seat, her small hands gripping her favorite Gctic Hero action figure, her eyes filled with fear and confusion. She hadn¡¯t even seen the incident, but the uncertainty was chilling enough. As we arrived at the hospital just in time, paramedics rushed Scarlett through the doors on a stretcher, her face pale and her face scrunched up in pain. ¡°Scarlett, can you hear me?¡± | cried desperately, following the fast moving stretcher. Scarlett¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and she managed a weak smile as she saw me there. ¡°Evie,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°I didn¡¯t see iting.¡± | squeezed her hand gently, tears streaming down my face. ¡°You''re going to be okay, Scarlett. Just hold on.¡± ¡°Evie,¡± Scarlett whispered, and she managed to get a solid grip on my hand. ¡°Take care of Olive, please.¡± | nodded, tears stinging my eyes as | watched Scarlett disappear behind those emergency room doors. The weight of the responsibility pressed heavily Emergency calls only on my shoulders. | turned to Olive, who was crying softly in the midst of the sterile hospital environment. ¡°Olive.¡± | said, trying to keep my own voice steady, ¡°Mommy''s going to be okay. She¡¯s in good hands, and the doctors will take care of her.¡± Olive wiped away her tears, her small face contorted with worry. ¡°Is Mommy going to die?¡± 22% 13:30 | knelt down beside her and hugged her tightly, doing my best to reassure her. ¡°No, sweetheart, Mommy¡¯s going to be all right. She''s strong, and she''ll come back to us.¡± But in my heart, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Scarlett had been shot in the first ce. The thought gnawed at me like an insidious worm, filling me with anger and frustration. Scarlet had been through so much already, and she didn¡¯t deserve to face another ordeal. | nced at my arm, still encased in a cast from the injury | had sustained earlier. The anger welled up within me as | thought about Bruce, the man responsible for my broken arm. Had he also been responsible for the shooting? The possibility infuriated me, and | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was a connection between the two events. The hospital waiting room felt like a vacuum of time and emotion. | had been here before, waiting for news about Timothy¡¯s condition after the fight with Bruce. Each time, it felt like a relentless cycle of worry and uncertainty. Fortunately, | wasn¡¯t alone this time. Timothy beside me, his eyes filled with concern. He gave me a reassuring look before his gaze drifted to Olive, who hadn¡¯t gone back to ying with her toys. ¡°Olive, he said, smoothing the stray hair away from her face. ¡°Those figures are so cool! Where''d you get them.¡± Emergency calls only Olive regarded him with a sorrowful look. ¡°Mommy.¡± Timothy smiled, poking her knee. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re mom must spoil you. | used to get socks for presents.¡± His attempt at a joke brought a small smile to her face, but it quickly faded. He turned his gaze to me. ¡°Evic,¡± Timothy said, his voice tinged with anxiety, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± | nodded slowly. T¡¯m fine. | just... need to know if she¡¯s okay¡± *D22% # 13:30 Timothy let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumped with exhaustion. This whole situation is just a nightmare, and | can¡¯t believe Ste just left like that.¡± | frowned, my eyebrows furrowing in confusion. ¡°Ste left? But Scarlett needs her right now.¡± Timothy nodded, his face a mask of frustration. ¡°I know, but she said she couldn¡¯t handle it and just walked out. | don¡¯t understand her sometimes. | was taken aback by the revtion. Regardless of how she felt about her sister, that was still her family. How could she abandon Scarlett when she needed her the most? My anger red, but | pushed it down for Olive¡¯s sake. ¡°We can¡¯t worry about Ste right now,¡± | said, my voice firm. ¡°We need to focus on Scarlett¡¯s recovery,¡± Chapter 173 Timothy nodded in agreement, his eyes filled with determination. ¡°You''re right, Evie. | just hope Ste isn¡¯t doing anything crazy. 022% #13:30 ¡°Right,¡± | said, letting in a shaky breath as | clutched something warm and firm in my fists. He looked down at the same time | had and realized that | was holding his arm. Instead of moving away, he adjusted my hand so that my fingers were inteced with his. He gave me a wordless smile and | tightened my grip, feeling the tension in my body start to ease away. AS we waited in the sterile waiting room, the minutes stretched into hours, each second feeling like an eternity. Olive sat beside me, her small hand gripping mine tightly before she eventually fell asleep. She had been through so much in such a short span of time, and | couldn¡¯t help but wonder how this would affect her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The thought of my personal conflict with Bruce weighed heavily on my mind. How many people would get hurt because of our unresolved issues? The violence that had entered our lives had already taken a toll on Scarlett and her family, and | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was all connected. isi) Chapter 174 Chapter 174 The sterile, fluorescent-lit waiting room was suffocating, and the atmosphere was thick with tension. | couldn''t sit still; my foot tapped a restless rhythm on the worn linoleum floor. Timothy was still beside me, his jaw clenched so tightly that | could practically hear his mrs grinding together. Olive clung to my leg, her little fingers digging into the fabric of my jeans. She was too young to understand the gravity of the situation, but she could sense the unease that permeated the room. | tried to keep her distracted with a small coloring book I''d found in the corner of the room, but her eyes kept drifting to the swinging double doors that led to the trauma bay. Every time those doors swung open, our hearts leaped into our throats, hoping for news, dreading what we might hear. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the nurse emerged from behind those doors. Her face was grim, and she looked worn out, like she¡¯d been through a battle of her own. Olive immediately perked up, her wide eyes fixed on the nurse as if she held the answers to all her questions. | knelt down to Olive¡¯s level, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you color a bit more, sweetie? We need to talk to the nurse for a moment.¡± Olive nodded and went back to her coloring, her little face scrunched up in concentration. | turned my attention to the nurse, who had approached Timothy and me. ¡°Please, tell us how she¡¯s doing,¡± | implored, my voice trembling with fear. and anger. The nurse sighed, her eyes filled with empathy. ¡°We''ve stabilized Scarlett,¡± she began, and | felt a surge of relief wash over me. The bullets didn¡¯t cause Emergency calls only. as much damage as we initially feared.¡± Timothy''s hand found mine, and we held on to each other as if our lives depended on it. In a way, they did. ¡°But,¡± the nurse continued, and my heart sank, ¡°we''ll need to transfer her to the Intensive Care Unit (ICU) for further care and observation.¡± ¡°How long will she be in the ICU?¡± | asked, my voice quivering. 22% #13:30 The nurse hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say for sure, but it may take a week or more before she¡¯s ready to be discharged. We want to make sure she¡¯s stable and on the road to recovery before we release her.¡± Aweek or more. The words echoed in my mind, and | felt a heavy weight settle in my chest. A week of waiting, of not knowing, of fearing the worst. It was going to be excruciating. Timothy''s grip on my hand tighterfed, and | could feel his frustration and helplessness emanating from him. He opened his mouth to speak but was interrupted by Olive, who had abandoned her coloring and was tugging at my sleeve. ¡°Is Mommy going to be okay?¡± she asked, her innocent eyes searching for answers. | knelt down again to her level, trying to smile through my own fear. ¡°We¡¯re going to do everything we can to make sure she gets better, Olive. She¡¯s a fighter, just like you.¡± Olive nodded solemnly, and | couldn¡¯t help but admire her resilience. She was only six years old, but she was already enduring more than any child. should. Emergency calls only The nurse, sensing the tension in the room, stepped closer to Timothy. ¡°Do you two have any family we should notify?¡± Timothy hesitated for a moment, his brow furrowing. ¡°She was...she is my ex¡ªfianc¨¦¡¯s sister.¡± *022% * D22%0) 13:30 | couldn''t help but take note of his choice of words- ¡°ex¡ªfiance*. The wounds from his broken engagement still ran deep, and Scarlett¡¯s condition only added moreyers ofplexity to an already twisted situation. The nurse nodded understandingly and handed Timothy a clipboard with paperwork. ¡°I''ll make you an immediate contact so you can stay updated on Scarlett¡¯s condition. Please fill out these forms in the meantime.¡± As Timothy began filling out the paperwork, | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of anger that had been building inside me ever since Scarlett had been. wheeled into that trauma bay, Anger at the shooter, at the senselessness of it all, and at the unfairness of life. Scarlett didn¡¯t deserve this, especially if she¡¯d been caught in the crossfire of Bruce and I''s feud. | paced around the waiting room, trying to channel my anger into something productive. Olive looked up at me, her innocent eyes filled with worry, and | forced a reassuring smile. But inside, | seethed with rage. ¡°Why would someone do this?¡± | muttered under my breath, more to myself than anyone else. Timothy, still engrossed in the paperwork, didn¡¯t respond. He was lost in his own thoughts, his face a mask of conflicting emotions. | watched as Timothy handed thepleted paperwork back to the nurse and then joined me by the window. Olive had gone back to her coloring, her tiny fingers clutching crayons as if they were lifelines. Emergency calls only Chapter 174 022% # 13:30 With every passing minute, the sterile hospital waiting room grew colder, and my anxiety soared higher. Time seemed to slow to a crawl, the minutes stretching into hours. | watched the clock on the wall, its ticking sound echoing in the silence. Timothy broke the oppressive silence. ¡°Evie, it¡¯ste. We should get Olive home. Heck, it looks like you both need rest.¡± His words pierced through my spiraling thoughts, and | felt a sudden wave of panic wash over me. | hadn¡¯t even considered what to do next, and the reality of the situation was starting to suffocate me. Scarlett was in the ICU, fighting for her life, and | felt utterly helpless. | blinked back tears, struggling to hold myself together, but the dam of emotions was about to break. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, Timothy,¡± | admitted, my voice cracking with despair. ¡°I feel so lost. Timothy moved closer to me, his strong arms enveloping me in aforting hug. ¡°Evie, it¡¯s going to be okay, he whispered, his voice soothing. ¡°Let''s get Olive situated, and then we''ll figure out the next steps. | clung to him, my tears soaking into his shoulder. The weight of the situation was unbearable, but in that moment, his support was everything | needed. After a few minutes, | managed to pull myself together. With Timothy¡¯s reassuring words still echoing in my mind, | nodded and gently disengaged from his embrace, ¡°You¡¯re right. I''ll take her back to my apartment for now.¡± Timothy gave me a reassuring smile and gently squeezed my hand. ¡°I''ll stay here with Scarlett for a little longer, see if | hear anything else.¡± His calm demeanor and unwavering support steadied me, and | felt a renewed sense of purpose. | couldn¡¯t change the circumstances, but | could take care of Olive, and that was a smallfort in the midst of the chaos. Emergency calls only Chapter 174 *022%0 113.30 Olive, who had been engrossed in a picture book, looked up at us with wide, curious eyes as we approached her. Her innocent gaze was a stark contrast to the anger and despair that had filled the hospital room. ¡°Hey, sweetheart, | said, crouching down to her level. ¡°We''re going to take you home for a bit, okay? Aunt Scarlett is going to be okay, but she needs some rest. Olive nodded, her little face filled with understanding beyond her years. Timothy picked her up, and she wrapped her arms around his neck, her small fingers clutching at his shirt. He kissed the top of her head lovingly, even though that day was probably the first time he¡¯d formally met her. We left the hospital, the automatic sliding doors closing behind us with a soft whoosh. The night air was cool and crisp, a stark contrast to the antiseptic smell of the hospital. | held Olive¡¯s hand as we made our way to the parking lot. As Timothy strapped Olive into her seat, she looked up at me with a furrowed brow. ¡°Evie, where are we going?¡± | smiled down at her, trying to push away the fear that threatened to consume me. ¡°We''re going to your Mommy¡¯s house, sweetie, to pack your things. You''ll be staying at my apartment for a little while, okay?¡± Olive nodded, her trust in me unwavering. | wished | could protect her from the harsh realities of life, shield her from the pain and uncertainty that had be our new normal. Timothy shut her door and turned to me, giving my arm a gentle squeeze. ¡°You''re sure you''re alright?¡± he asked once more.. Emergency calls only. | nodded, feeling slightly more stable. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Keep me posted on Scarlett.¡± He waved as | sat in the passenger seat and buckled myself in. ¡°Will do.¡± XUZZ We arrived at Scarlett¡¯s house, a quaint little bungalow tucked away in a quiet neighborhood. It felt strange to be there without Scarlett, her absence a gaping hole in the familiar surroundings. Olive handed me the key to the entrance, her small fingers trembling slightly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. | knelt down in front of her, taking her hands in mine. ¡°You''re going to be okay, Olive. It''ll be liking having a slumber party at my house!¡± Olive nodded, her lower lip trembling. We entered the house, and | helped Olive pack a small suitcase with her clothes and some toys. After everything was donw. | did a quick suitcase check. making sure she had everything. ¡°All set,¡± | told her, giving her a light pat on the head. ¡°Let''s go. As we left the house, the night had grown darker, and a sense of foreboding settled over me. The drive back to the hospital was filled with silence, broken only by the asional sound of Olive¡¯s soft breathing in the back seat. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 so much, and Back at the apartment, | helped Olive get settled in, her small frame looking even smaller in this unfamiliar ce. She had been through so | couldn¡¯t imagine the trauma she must be carrying. As | made up a little nest for her in the living room for the time being, the weight of responsibility felt even greater. ¡°Wee to my home, Olive,¡± | said, trying to sound as reassuring as possible. ¡°Make yourselffortable.¡± Olive clutched her jacket to her chest. It might have been her only source offort in this strange ce. Thank you.¡± | managed a small smile. ¡°You''re safe here, Olive. We''re going to take good care of you.¡± Just as | was about to show Olive where she could sleep, a knock at the door startled me. | rushed to answer it and found Timothy standing there, his face etched with concern. ¡°Hi, Evie,¡± he began, and he took his eyes away from me for a moment to peer at Olive. ¡°Is Olive okay?¡± | nodded, relieved to see a familiar face. ¡°She seems to be fine. | think she¡¯s just overwhelmed by everything that happened.¡± Timothy''s brows furrowed as he looked at Olive, who was sitting on the couch, still clutching her jacket. ¡°I¡¯m d she¡¯s with you. | can¡¯t imagine what she¡¯s feeling right now.¡± l invited Timothy to sit on the worn-out couch. He settled in, and 1 perched on the armrest, the air filled with an unspoken concern that seemed to Emergency calls only Chapter 175 hang between us. D22% 13:31 Just then. Olive seemed to snap out of her silence, her eyes wide with curiosity as she stared at Timothy. She studied him for a moment, her tiny brow furrowing in thought. ¡°Are you going to help my mommy too?¡± Timothy''s expression turned somber, and he crouched down to her level. ¡°I¡¯m going to do my best to help your mommy. Olive.¡± Olive seemed to ept his words, and she gave him a small, hesitant smile. ¡°Okay.¡± As Timothy straightened up. | couldn''t help but appreciate the genuine concern in his eyes. ¡°Thank you foring, Timothy. | didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I said I''d check in on you two. It was a littleter than expected, since | was trying to wait and see if | heard any news. Of course, Ste never came back around.¡± | couldn''t help but wonder about Ste. Her absence from the situation felt odd, given that her own sister had been injured. ¡°So you haven''t heard anything from Ste since she left the hospital?¡± | asked, my voice tinged with concern. He sighed and shook his head, the lines of worry deepening on his face. ¡°No, Evie. It¡¯s been radio silence. I¡¯ve tried calling, but | can¡¯t reach her. I¡¯m starting to worry.¡± | turned my gaze to Timothy, our eyes locking in an unspoken understanding. ¡°I hope she¡¯s safe, wherever she is.¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 175 B22% 13:31 Timothy smiled and he reached out to ce aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°Evie, | know this has been a difficult day for you too. Are you all right? | let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m trying to be, Timothy. Today has been... overwhelming. | don¡¯t know how to process everything that¡¯s happened. | just hope Olive is okay and that we can keep her safe.¡± He gave my shoulder a reassuring squeeze. ¡°You''re doing a great thing by taking care of her, Evie. | can see how much she trusts you. And I¡¯m here to help, in any way | can.¡± His words were like a soothing balm to my frayed nerves. | had felt so alone, but knowing that he was back at my side provided me with a stronger sense of stability. Just then, Aria emerged from her room, her curiosity piqued by the presence of Timothy and a child in the apartment. She looked from me to Timothy and then to Olive. ¡°What''s going on, Evic?¡± Aria asked, clearly puzzled. | sighed, feeling the weight of the day¡¯s events bearing down on me. ¡°Aria, there was an incident today, and Olive is here because her mom... well, her mom can¡¯t be here right now.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately came over to us, her concern evident. ¡°Is everyone okay? What happened?¡± | briefly exined the shooting and how Olive¡¯s mother had been taken to the hospital. Aria¡¯s eyes filled with sympathy as she listened to the story. Emergency calls only Timothy chimed in, ¡°We don¡¯t when she''ll be out of emergency surgery, or out of the hospital for that matter.¡± Aria¡¯s narrowed her eyes, then turned her attention to Olive, her features brightening immediately. ¡°Have you eaten, Olive?¡± Olive shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Not since we left the hospital,¡± | added. Aria gasped. ¡°You must be starving! How about | make us some dinner, hm?¡± Olive piped up, ¡°Can we have macaroni, please?¡± Aria smiled warmly at Olive. ¡°Of course, sweetheart. Macaroni it is.¡± As Aria bustled about in the kitchen, entertaining Olive as she did so, Timothy turned to me. ¡°| should get going,¡± he said, motioning to the door. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you guys for too long.¡± *022% 13:31 His words almost sent me into a panic. It felt like having myfort snatched away from me, especially as I¡¯d grown back into having his constant presence. After today in particr, | just needed to feel safe a little longer. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush off, you know,¡± | said, trying to sound nonchnt. ¡°You can stay a while. |, uh, we wouldn''t mind the extra company.¡± Timothy hesitated for a moment, as if considering the offer. Fortunately, he seemed to sense that | was still distressed from the events of the day. ¡°All Emergency calls only right,¡± he finally agreed. I''ll stay for a bit 022% 13.31 With Timothy¡¯s presence, the atmosphere in the apartment felt lighter. Aria served us a simple butforting meal of macaroni and cheese, and as we ate, we talked about less somber topics to ease the tension in the room. Olive, although still quiet, seemed to be slowly rxing. After dinner, Timothy and | cleared the table while Aria offered to entertain Olive with a few board games. As we worked in the kitchen, | wondered if Ste¡¯s affair was something Timothy would approach in the future. For now, | decided to let it be. The wounds were still fresh, and it wasn¡¯t the right time to push for answers. | nced at Timothy and smiled. ¡°Thank you for staying over, Timothy. | can¡¯t express how much | appreciate your help.¡± He smiled warmly, his hands immersed in the soapy water. ¡°Evie, you don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m here because | care about you and Olive. We''ll get through this together.¡± As we continued with our task, | couldn¡¯t help but think about how he had gone the extra mile to make sure everyone was okay. He wouldn¡¯t even let me leave Scarlett¡¯s office, scared that I''d get hurt, and regardless of how little he knows Olive, he¡¯s gone out of his way to befriend her. We continued washing the dishes infortable silence for a while, the rhythmic clinking of tes and utensils filling the room. It was a moment of connection, of shared understanding, and | appreciated the steadiness of Timothy''s presence. Once thest dish was dried and put away, | turned to Timothy. ¡°Thank you for offering to keep me posted about Ste and Scarlett. It means a lot to me.¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 175 D22% 13.31 He looked at me with a solemn expression. ¡°Of course, Evie. | promise to let you know as soon as | hear anything. | want to make sure you''re informed. The gratitude | felt for his words couldn¡¯t be put into words. The situation wasplex and emotionally charged, and knowing that | had someone like Timothy in my corner was a source offort. When the dishes were done, we both moved to the living room. Olive had fallen asleep on the couch, nestled against Aria, who looked equally tired. ¡°I¡¯m going to head out,¡± he said, waving the both of us. ¡°Goodnight, you two. Stay safe.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Timothy,¡± | replied, my own voice soft. Aria echoed my sentiment, bidding him goodnight as well. As Timothy left, the door closing behind him with a gentle click, Aria turned her curious gaze toward me. ¡°Is there more to this story?¡± | hesitated, not ready to unravel theplexities of my feelings. ¡°Aria, it''s not what you think. Timothy was just there when it happened.¡± Aria arched an eyebrow. ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t.¡± As the night wore on, | made up a makeshift bed for Olive in my room, and she hesitated before looking up at me, her eyes filled with vulnerability. ¡°Can | sleep with you?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep alone.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Emergency calls only. | nodded, my heart breaking for her. ¡°Of course, Olive. Come here.¡± *022 % # 113 31 | tucked her into my bed, and she clung to me as she drifted off to sleep. The room was bathed in the soft glow of the nightlight, and | couldn¡¯t help but think of all the uncertainties thaty ahead for Olive and for me. As | watched her drift off to sleep, | realized that | had no idea what to do. a Chapter 176 Chapter 176 hapter 176 *022% m 13:31 | found myself awakening to the first rays of daylight that streamed through the curtains. My eyes blinked open, and as | turned to look at the room, 1 saw Olive sitting on the edge of my bed, her big green eyes staring back at me. ¡°Good moming!¡± she eximed with a bright smile, her enthusiasm infectious even at such an early hour. | smiled back at her, pushing aside the weariness that clung to me. ¡°Good morning, Olive. Did you sleep well?¡± Olive nodded enthusiastically, her pigtails bouncing with her movements. ¡°I had the best sleep ever! But now I¡¯m hungry. Can we have pancakes, please?¡± | chuckled at her enthusiasm. At least one of us got a good amount of rest. ¡°Pancakes it is, Olive. Why don¡¯t you y with breakfast ready for you?¡± your toys for a bit, and I''ll get She nodded and hopped off the bed, her action figure in tow, ready to embark on a new adventure in the world of her toys. | dragged myself out of bed, which felt like an astronomical effort. The responsibilities of taking care of Olive, supporting Scarlett, and now having Timothy at my aid had begun to feel like an insurmountable juggling act. But there was no time for self-pity; Olive needed me, and that was enough to keep me going. As | prepared breakfast, the scent of sugar and cinnamon filled the small kitchen. The rhythmic sizzle of the batter in the pan provided aforting soundtrack to the morning. Olive¡¯sughter and chatter in the background added a touch of joy to the day. Emergency calls only Chapter 176 BS 22% 113.31 Soon, a stack of fluffy pancakes adorned a te, and | carried it to the table where Olive had gathered her toys. She squealed in delight, her eyes lighting up at the sight. It was a favorable lookpared to the distant expression she¡¯d worn the day before. After ensuring that she was handled for the moment, | left her to her breakfast. | sat on the couch for a moment, unsure of what to do with myself. | had begun to feel truly aimless without a firm to speed off to every morning. | had felt so official in my office, dealing with clients from all backgrounds. Now, | was confined to my apartment, seemingly under the thumb of some wealthy people, | could only dream of being as blissfully unaware as Olive. After a few minutes, | decided that | needed some fresh air to clear my mind and gather my thoughts. The apartment had begun to feel like a cooker, the walls closing in on me with each passing moment. mailboxes. As | meandered through the hallway, lost in thought, | spotted Timothy, standing by themunal mcking their | stepped out into the hallway, the cool air a wee relief. The hallway was silent, save for the asional shuffle of residents checking their envelopes and packages. pressure sifting through a pile of He was absorbed in his task, but his head shot up when he saw me approaching. The unexpected encounter sent a rush of emotions through me, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation. ¡°Timothy,¡± | said gently. ¡°Hey.¡± He closed the mailbox door and turned to face me, his expression pleasant. ¡°Hi, Evie. Didn¡¯t expect to see you so early. Just checking the mail.¡± | nodded, feeling a sense of awkwardness in the air. The unspoken tension between us had only grown stronger in recent weeks, and | couldn¡¯t keep Emergency calls only Cher 176 avoiding the conversation that needed to happen. *022%D 13:31 ¡°So, Timothy began suddenly, his voice heavy with a mixture of bitterness and resolve, ¡°Andy called me this morning. He said that Ste ran to his ce. The words hung in the air, and the room¡¯s temperature seemed to drop a few degrees. The bitterness in Timothy''s voice was evident. It was almost expected, Ste running back to Andy. ¡°| know why she went to him,¡± Timothy continued, his anger simmering just beneath the surface. ¡°Aside from the obvious. She¡¯s running away from. the truth, from the paternity test. She knows that the results will confirm what we already know.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± was all | could muster beneath his cold switch in demeanor. After all that time she spent trying to sink her ws into him, she ran off with another man. At that point, | had no clue why she was fighting for Timothy when she could have just called things off. ¡°| think he believes he¡¯s gloating, like he won something.¡± Timothy stated. I¡¯m getting Ste to retake the paternity test.¡± ¡°Really?¡± | blurted out. Timothy''s voice was firm. I¡¯m ready to settle this. Immediately | nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do, Timothy. Even if it hurts.¡± Ti quirked an eyebrow at me, though he started to smirk. ¡°Hurts? That¡¯s being very generous. I¡¯m more pissed that she tried to use the baby to bait me into marrying her, more than anything.¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 176. | blinked wildly. ¡°Oh...1 guess | assumed you two had a thing going on. Even if things wereplicated.¡± *%2021% Timothy shrugged, looking to the side. ¡°I wanted to do what was right, Evie. | thought that was going to me my kiding out of her, and | didn¡¯t want to be like my father. | wanted to be a responsible father and husband, even if it meant sacrificing my own happiness.¡± 13 31 | ced a hand on his arm. ¡°You were trying to do the right thing. Life is messy, and sometimes we find ourselves in situations we never expected.¡± Timothy sighed, his gaze fixed me. ¡°I swear, the only thing between Ste and | was her desperation to im me. | never wanted to stay with Ste. My heart belongs to someone else.¡± His words hit me like a wave, carrying a sense of both relief and trepidation. Timothy¡¯s meaningful look afterward left me speechless, and | was unsure of how to respond. Before | could collect my thoughts, we were interrupted by a small, unexpected voice. Olive poked her head out of the apartment, her eyes wide with curiosity. ¡°Hil¡± she chirped, her voice filled with cheer. ¡°Uncle Timothy, what are you doing here?¡± Timothyughed, his eyes crinkling at the corners. ¡°Morning, Olive. I¡¯m Evie¡¯s neighbor, so you''ll probably be seeing me quite a lot!¡± Olive beamed at him. ¡°Do you want toe over for breakfast? Evie makes the best pancakes!¡± | watched Olive, sensing her innocent curiosity and her pure heart. But | also felt a pang of difort, knowing that Timothy and | had just shared something significant, and it wasn¡¯t the right time to be stuck in a room with him. Emergency calls only Chapter 176 021% 13 31 Timothy looked at me, understanding the unspoken request in my eyes. ¡°Thank you, Olive, but | can¡¯t stay for breakfast today. Maybe another time. Olive nodded and disappeared back into the apartment, the door closing behind her. Timothy turned to me, his eyes filled with a mix of warmth and meaning. ¡°We''ll have time to talk and figure things out, but | got to get going. | nodded, still processing the whirlwind of emotions that had enveloped us. ¡°Okay. We''ll talk soon.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With a final, lingering nce, Timothy headed toward his apartment. The door closed behind him, and | was left standing in the hallway, the weight of our unspoken conversation still heavy in the air. SEND GIFT COMMENT Emergency calls only Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 021% 13:31 Back in the apartment, the air seemed lighter after my conversation with Timothy. | couldn¡¯t help but smile as | saw Olive as she bounced her legs on the couch. Once she spotted me, she sat up and ran to my side. ¡°| can¡¯t believe Uncle Timothy lives right next to you!¡± she said, her excitement evident. | suppose they¡¯d never had the chance to be properly introduced until now. Regardless, she seemed to have instantly taken a liking to him. ¡°Can | see him again?¡± she asked innocently.. | hesitated for a moment, struggling to find the right words. ¡°Another time,¡± | replied gently, not wanting to delve into the complexities of Timothy and. I¡¯s situation. Olive¡¯s gaze returned to the window, her mind seemingly racing with questions. It was a weekday, and the persistent ticking of the antique wall clock reminded me of her obligations. ¡°Shouldn''t you be in school?¡± | inquired. ¡°I''ve always been homeschooled,¡± Olive admitted. ¡°I do have homework to doter.¡± Homeschooled. | considered the implications of that as | nced around the apartment. A flicker of sympathy welled up within me, because | was hardly as good of a distraction for her as her potential peers could¡¯ve been. Emergency calls only Chapter 177 #021% m 13 37 | rose from the couch, moved toward the television set, and switched it on. The screen flickered to life and | began flipping through channels until a children¡¯s program came on the screen. As | walked off, my mind began to wander to a time when my own life had been marked by the absence of a mother. Mia, my mother, had left when | was just ten years old. Her departure coincided with my father¡¯s growing dependence on alcohol, and | still remembered the tears in her eyes as she reminisced about the life she could have had if | had never been born. Her words had etched themselves into my memory, carving out a deep wound that never truly healed. Scarlett was not the type of mother to abandon her child. Her departure was the kind that only happened through My reverie was abruptly interrupted by the jarring ring of my phone. ncing at the caller ID, my heart clenched with a mixture of dread and anticipation. It was Timothy. With a quick nce at Olive, | stepped away to answer the call. ¡°Evie,¡± Timothy''s voice crackled on the other end. ¡°The hospital just called. Scarlett still hasn¡¯t woken up. They say there¡¯s a chance, but...¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. My heart sank as | listened to the uncertainty in his voice. That could¡¯ve meant a lot of things. At least, that¡¯s how my mind rationalized it. | felt a tug at the corner of my shirt and peered down to see Olive by my side. | hadn¡¯t even noticed she¡¯d moved from the couch. ¡°Is Mommy going to wake up?¡± she asked, peering up at me with questioning eyes. | cupped a hand over the phone to muffle Timothy¡¯s voice. ¡°Um, I¡¯m going to have to call you back, okay?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Timothy said. ¡°Talk to youter.¡± Emergency calls only. Chapter 177 After hanging up. | knelt down, my eyes meeting hers with a heavy sigh. ¡°The doctors are doing everything they can,¡± | told her gently, wishing | could promise more. ¡°We just have to keep hoping.¡± Olive nodded slowly, her gaze filled with a wisdom that far exceeded her years. She brushed a lock of her auburn hair behind her ear and whispered. ¡°They need to fix her soon, so she cane to my birthday.¡± The mention of her birthday tugged at my heartstrings. ¡°When is your birthday, Olive?¡± | asked, ¡°It''s tomorrow,¡± she replied, her voice soft and uncertain. ¡°But I¡¯ve never celebrated without Mommy.¡± Her words pierced through me, reminding me of the countless birthdays and milestones that had been tainted or even missed altogether. My thoughts. wandered to the things | had missed out on, the moments my own mother had never been there to share. | took a deep breath, determined to be there for Olive in a way my mother hadn¡¯t been for me. ¡°We''ll celebrate your birthday, Olive,¡± | said with conviction. ¡°We''ll make it special, and then you can tell Mommy all about it when she gets better.¡± Aglimmer of hope flickered in Olive¡¯s eyes, and a smile graced her lips. ¡°Can | invite my friends over for a sleepover?¡± she asked, her voice filled with excitement. The prospect of hosting a sleepover party filled me with a mix of anxiety and nostalgia. I''d never been particrly good with kids, and my life had revolved around work and personal struggles. However, Olive¡¯s happiness was more important than ever now, and | was determined to make her birthday a memorable one. ¡°Of course,¡± | agreed with a grin, hoping tha my enthusiasm would mask my apprehension. ¡°We''ll n the best sleepover party ever.¡± Emergency calls only Olive¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy, and her small arms enveloped me in a tight hug. | couldn¡¯t help but smile and squeeze her back. 021% 13:31 Olive and | spent the day gathering supplies for her uing birthday sleepover, filling the small living space with balloons, streamers, and the unmistakable excitement of an impending celebration. As | hurriedly arranged a stack of colorful party hats, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction and even wonder at the festivities toe. Just as | put the finishing touches on the decorations, the front door swung open and Aria entered. Her movements were sluggish as she threw her keys on the kitchen counter and kicked off her boots. ¡°Hey, Aria,¡± | greeted her with a warm smile. ¡°Hil¡± Olive chirped after me, waving her tissue paper pom-poms. ¡°We''ve got some exciting news,¡± | continued, stepping down from the step¡ªstool. Aria approached, her curly hair disheveled and her eyes heavy with fatigue. She eyed the decorations curiously, then responded with a forced smile. ¡°What¡¯s up, Evie?¡± She slung her bag onto a chair and looked around. ¡°Are you throwing a party or something?¡± As Olive beamed with anticipation, | gestured toward the festively decorated room. ¡°We''re going to help Olive celebrate her birthday with a sleepover tomorrow. We''ve got all the decorations ready.¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 177 21%) 1331 Aria¡¯s eyes widened with rm, and the fatigue that had weighed down her features was reced by a growing sense of panic. ¡°A sleepover?¡± she stammered. ¡°With kids? I...1 don¡¯t know what to do with a bunch of kids, Evie.¡± | chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Aria. I''ve got the big things covered, like decorations and nning. You don¡¯t need to stress about anything. Just be here with us, and we''ll make it a memorable day for Olive.¡± Aria¡¯s tension eased somewhat, but her concern still lingered in her eyes. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± | reached out to her, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°I am. I''ll handle the logistics, and you can just rx and enjoy the celebration with Olive. It¡¯s her special day, and we want it to be perfect.¡± Aria let out a sigh of relief, her shoulders slumping. ¡°Well, | wouldn¡¯t want to let Olive down. | guess we it should be all right.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°You''re the best!¡± She smirked at me, shrugging off my hand as she retreated to her room. ¡°I¡¯m well aware.¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Olive¡¯s birthday was already off to a chaotic start. | had spent the morning gathering thest-minute supplies and decorating the apartment, ensuring it was a magical setting for her sleepover celebration. As | walked up the stairs to our apartment, the scent of the freshly baked birthday cake wafting in the air, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation. The apartment was already abuzz with the sound of children¡¯sughter, echoing through the hallway. Aria was inside, overseeing the activities. | struggled to juggle the cake box and my bag of stic utensils as | approached the door. With my free hand, | tried to turn the doorknob, but it refused to budge. Frustrated, | began to grumble and knock on the door.. Just as | was about to attempt a more vigorous push, the door suddenly swung open, taking me by surprise. | stumbled backward, almost dropping the cake, and was saved by a strong hand that reached out to steady me. Startled, | turned to find Timothy standing behind me. He grinned, his eyes darting from me to the party supplies tightly clenched in my hands, ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡± he asked enthusiastically. | blinked, momentarily lost for words, still processing the shock of seeing him. ¡°Olive¡¯s birthday,¡¯ | replied, finally finding my voice. ¡°We''re having a sleepover party for her.¡± ¡°Oh, nice!¡± Timothy leaned closer, a hand flying under the cake container before it could tip out of my hand. ¡°Need some help?¡± | hesitated for a moment, not wanting to trouble him. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s sweet of you, Timothy, but | think we¡¯re all set. Thank you, though.¡± op 021% 13.32 Emergency calls only He cracked a grin and began reaching over. ¡°You look like you''re about to topple over. Here.¡± Before | could respond, the door to the apartment creaked open wider, and Olive emerged, her bright eyes alight with excitement. ¡°Uncle Timothy, hil ¡°Hi, Olive!¡± he said with a smile. He swiftly took the cake out of my hands as she took his hand and dragged him inside. ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± | stood hopelessly by the door before shutting it behind me and following them inside. In the living room, Olive¡¯s friends were ying a chaotic game of Twister. There was lots of shouting and movement, and Aria seemed just as overwhelmed as she helped turn the spinner. Timothy set down the cake and gave me an apologetic smile. Olive was right beside him before he could rush away, clenching his arm with her tiny grip. ¡°My mom said you had a dog!¡± she eximed. Timothy''s. eyes softened as he regarded her kindly, ¡°I do have a dog,¡± he confirmed. ¡°His name¡¯s Duke!¡± Olive¡¯s delight was infectious. She tugged him over to the living room and her friends paused their game, gathering around him in curiosity. ¡°This is Timothy! He¡¯s a hockey star!¡± she told them. The girl ogled him, as if a deity had descended upon them unexpectedly. | tried not tough as they began circling around him and firing questions. his way. Emergency calls only ¡°He has a dog too!¡± she added, then paused to look at Timothy. ¡°You guys have to meet him!¡± The mention of a dog sent a ripple of excitement through the group of girls, and their chatter intensified. Timothy nced at Aria and me, silently seeking our approval. | looked at the girls. ¡°Well, it''s up to Timothy, girls,¡± | said, trying to strike a bnce. ¡°If he¡¯s okay with it...¡± ¡°Duke would love the excitement,¡± Timothy said encouragingly, and the girls squealed in response. ¡°I''ll go grab him real quick.¡± Relief washed over me, silently thankful for his willingness to amodate the girls¡¯ request. When Timothy came back with Duke hooked to a leash. the girls couldn¡¯t contain their joy as they rushed over to greet him. They knelt beside him, stroking his fur, and Duke responded with affectionate licks and yful jumps. ¡°He¡¯s the best dog ever!¡± Olive eximed. As the girls yed with Duke, | shared a knowing look with Timothy. There was something enchanting about seeing the girls connect with the dog. and it warmed my heart. ¡°That Duke of yours is quite the charmer,¡± | said, watching the girls y with him in the yard. Timothy chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. ¡°Yeah, he has a way of stealing the spotlight. Speaking of which,¡± he hesitated, scratching his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t get Olive a gift. Of course, it didn¡¯t know she had her birthday today, but it feels weird being empty handed.¡± | frowned, ncing over at him and mimicking his look of concern as a wave of panic surged through me. How had | overlooked such an essential. 337) Emergency calls only detail? | had gotten everything but her gift! | leaned over and whispered. ¡®I have to confess something.¡± He tumed to me, snorted. ¡°What?¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t get Olive a birthday gift. |pletely forgot somehow.¡± *021% 13.32 Timothy sighed dramatically. ¡°Well, that won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t let her birthday go by without getting a present from everyone, including us.¡± ¡°You''re absolutely right,¡± | responded, ying along. ¡°It would be a major faux pas.¡± Timothy held his chin and nced around. ¡°I have an idea,¡± he said suddenly, a spark of determination in his eyes. ¡°I''ll drive us both to the toy store. and we can pick out something perfect for Olive. Problem solved.¡± | sighed, relief washing over me. ¡°That sounds like a great n,¡± | said, smiling at him. ¡°Let''s do it. Olive deserves the best birthday gift!¡± We quickly informed Aria of our n, making sure she wouldn''t worry about our sudden disappearance. With her approval, Timothy and | slipped. away from the party, the distant sound of music andughter fading as we hurried towards Timothy''s car. As Timothy¡¯s car glided through the night, | couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly tense. The atmosphere inside the car was filled with a comfortable silencepared to the wild energy of the apartment. However, sitting this close to Timothy was far from the n this evening.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Emergency calls only Chapter 178 021% 13:32 Timothy''s hands gripped the steering wheel, and the soft hum of the engine was the only sound that permeated the air. | took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the evening slowly settling in. ¡°You know, Evie,¡± Timothy said, breaking the silence, ¡°what you did back there for Olive and her mom, Scarlett, was a really good thing.¡± | turned my head to look at him, a slight smile on my lips. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, Timothy. | mean, Olive is a sweet kid, and Scarlett¡¯s be a good friend. 1 just wanted to help out.¡± Timothy nced at me, his expression earnest. ¡°Evie, don¡¯t sell yourself short. You''re always helping people, whether it¡¯s Olive and Scarlett or anyone else in your life. You shouldn¡¯t be so modest about it,¡± | shifted ufortably in my seat, feeling a rush of warmth rise to my cheeks. ¡°I just do what feels right,¡± | replied. Timothy, however, wasn¡¯t having it. He cast a pointed nce my way, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Evie, it¡¯s more than just ¡®doing what feels right. You make a real difference in people¡¯s lives. You''re selfless, kind, and always there for people.¡± | couldn''t help but feel a mixture of emotions swirling within me. Timothy''s words struck a chord within me, and | wondered how he could be so open and honest. ¡°Look, Timothy,¡± | began. ¡°I appreciate what you''re saying, but I¡¯m not some saint. | have my ws and my own fair share of mistakes. Timothy sighed, the frustration in his eyes giving way to understanding. ¡°I get that. I¡¯m not saying you''re perfect. No one is. But what | am saying is that you have a beautiful heart.¡± I turned to face him,pletely stunned now. His gaze didn¡¯t wave when he nced over at me, his lips forming a smile.. Emergency calls only er 178 #021% #13:32 ¡°Not everyone would do what you do, Evie,¡± he continued. ¡°You have a special gift for making people feel cared for, and that¡¯s not something I''ll ever take lightly.¡± The weight of the conversation hung heavily in the car, and for a moment, | was lost in my own thoughts. | knew Timothy meant well, but his words had touched on something deeper, a difort | had carried with me for a long time. Finally, | spoke, my voice softer, ¡°I guess it¡¯s just hard for me to ept praise. I¡¯ve always been morefortable giving than receiving, and sometimes it feels like people expect more of me than | can give.¡± Timothy nodded, apassionate expression on his face. ¡°I definitely understand that, and you''re allowed to set boundaries and take care of yourself 100, no matter what people expect from you.¡± | nodded in return, feeling a sense of vulnerability that | rarely allowed myself to experience. Timothy¡¯s words had touched on something | had been avoiding for a long time the need to find a bnce between giving and self-care. It was a lesson | knew I needed to learn. ¡°You know,¡± | began, ncing at him. My fingers ying with the loose string at the end of my coat. ¡°You would make a good self-help coach.¡± He let out a burst ofughter. ¡°Well, | owe my skills from all the team pep talks | have to give.¡± |ughed along, feeling slightly more at ease now. It was something he always managed to do, case his way in. It was a vicious cycle. And | feared it would only keep repeating. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 *5FH21%:13:32 The toy store loomed before us, a kingdom of childhood dreams. Colorful disys filled therge windows, and the sound of laughter and excitement reached our ears even before we stepped inside. We entered the store, and the magic of the ce washed over me. As we walked down the aisles, our footsteps echoing on the linoleum floor, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Timothy¡¯s earlier confession. The kind words had touched my heart, and despite the winter cold, the warmth from them only seemed to spread. Turning to Timothy, | couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity any longer. ¡°Timothy,¡± | began tentatively, ¡°how is it that you didn¡¯t know about Olive before? | mean, she¡¯s Ste¡¯s niece. She never mentioned her?¡± Timothy''s gaze shifted towards the colorful array of toys, his expression troubled. ¡°I barely know anything about Ste, Evie. We''ve only met a few times over the years, purely as eye-candy for the tabloids, and we weren¡¯t close. | hardly knew she had a sister until Scarlett sued her.¡± My eyebrows furrowed in confusion. ¡°So you two were going to get married while hardly knowing each other? That sounds... hopeful.¡± Timothy''s shoulders slumped, and a shadow passed over his face. ¡°It does sound strange when you say it out loud, doesn''t it? | never intended for things to go in this direction.¡± Timothy''s words echoed in my mind. ¡°Timothy,¡± | began, my voice tinged with concern, ¡°it¡¯s not just strange that you didn¡¯t know about Olive. If Ste can¡¯t even tell you about her own family, there¡¯s probably other things she¡¯s hidden. Like-¡± ¡°Like her affair.¡± Timothy¡¯s gaze shifted to a colorful doll on the shelf, his expression troubled. ¡°I know, Evie. | probably should''ve expected it all Emergency calls only Chapter 179 along.¡± 37021 His admission hung heavily in the air, and | couldn''t help but feel angry for him. ¡°But now that you know, you can get yourself out this. Family is important, Timothy, but not if you have to sacrifice your livelihood.¡± | knew all about sacrifices when it came to family. Of course, some choices were more selfish than others. | couldn¡¯t imagine abandoning my child, but escaping my step¡ªbrother that one terrible night was necessary. Timothy¡¯ situation didn¡¯t sound as clear¡ªcut. He nodded, his voice tinged with regret. ¡°You''re right, Evie.¡± The weight of our conversation still weighed on my shoulders as we continued our search for the perfect gift for Olive. The shelves were brimming with possibilities, and as we strolled through the store, | kept an eye out for something that would truly resonate with her. We came across a disy of dolls, and Timothy¡¯s eyesnded on one with braided pigtails and a bright smile. ¡°I think Olive would love this one,¡± he suggested. | couldn''t help but chuckle, shaking my head. ¡°Timothy, Olive isn¡¯t into dolls. She¡¯s more of an action figures and adventure kind of girl.¡± Timothy blinked in surprise, as if he hadn¡¯t expected such a response. ¡°Oh, | didn¡¯t know that. What would you rmend, then?¡± | pointed to a shelf nearby, where a limited edition Gctic Heroes action figure stood, its packaging adorned with vivid colors and bold illustrations. ¡°That¡¯s more her style. She loves space adventures and superheroes. But be warned, it¡¯s a bit pricey.¡± Timothy''s eyes flicked to the price tag, and he hesitated, concern etching his features, ¡°I can cover it, Evie. It¡¯s the perfect gift for? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. her. Emergency calls only Chapter 179 021% m 13.37 1 frowned, reluctant to ept his offer. ¡°I appreciate that, Timothy, but it¡¯s a bit expensive. | don¡¯t want you to feel like you have to spend so much. Timothy¡¯s determination shone through as he insisted, ¡°I want to do this, Evie. It¡¯s the least | could do.¡± | bit my lip, feeling a mix of emotions. Timothy¡¯s willingness to help was heartwarming, but | didn¡¯t want to burden him with the cost. ¡°Alright, but I''ll pay you back,¡± | relented, a sense of gratitude washing over me. Timothy smiled, his eyes filled with warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. I¡¯m being charitable.¡± | nodded. ¡°Ah. So you''re aware that I¡¯m a charity case. Does my poornesse with an rming smell?¡± He leaned in and took a dramatic sniff before pulling away. ¡°You smell quite nice, actually. Like peppermint.¡± | bit my lip, trying to hide the shiver down my spine as he smiled at me. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Though | highly doubt you''re wallowing in poverty,¡± he added, grabbing the action figure off the shelf. ¡°Certainty won¡¯t be after you win this case. against Ste.¡± |ughed softly. It felt good to hear him be so sure. With the action figure in hand, we made our way to the checkout counter, our mission to find the perfect giftplete. The conversation about Timothy¡¯s family had left me with a lingering sense of unease, but for now, we were focused on making Olive¡¯s birthday special. As we left the toy store, our handsden with tissue paper and a vibrant gift bag, we were met with a wondrous sight. Outside, the night had Emergency calls only. Chapter 179 021% # 13:32 transformed the city into a tranquil winter wondend. Snowkes drifted gently from the dark sky, nketing the world in pristine white. The streetlights cast a soft glow on the snowyndscape, and the muffled sounds of the city seemed to fade away. I stood there, caught in a moment of awe, as | watched the snowkes fall. The cold air nipped at my cheeks, and | couldn¡¯t help but smile. Snow had a 1 way of making everything feel calm and serene. | extended my hand to catch a few snowkes, the delicate crystals melting on my palm. ¡°I love how the city looks when it¡¯s covered in snow,¡± | said, my voice filled with wonder. ¡°It¡¯s like a different world.¡± As | spoke, | noticed Timothy staring at me, his gaze intense and unwavering. It made my heart race, and | felt a rush of warmth rise to my cheeks. It suddenly became self-conscious under his watchful eyes. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± | asked, grazing my cheek with one hand. Timothy shook his head rapidly. ¡°No. It¡¯s just...it really is beautiful out here.¡± | parted my lips, awaiting his next words as held my gaze. There was a long stretch of silence, both of us holding our breaths. After a moment, my resolve began to fizzle. ¡°We should head back,¡± | said, my voice a little unsteady. The intensity of his gaze had overwhelmed me, and | needed to break the spell. ¡°Aria and Olive are probably waiting for us.¡± Timothy blinked, as if he had been lost in thought. He nodded, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re right, Evie. Let¡¯s get back.¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 179 *D21% # 13:32 As we made our way to the car, the snow continued to fall, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of peace settle within me. The world was hushed and still, and it was as if the snow had temporarily muted the chaos of the city. Once inside the car, Timothy sted the heaters. | began assembling Olive¡¯s gift as he drove down the road. | could corner him now and ask what he was going to say, but it seemed | didn¡¯t have the nerve either. Even with so many obstacles breaking down before us, a dreadful distance was left in their wake. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 *5eH21% 13.33 When Timothy and | returned to the party, Aria greeted us with a smile as bright as the candles she was about to light. ¡°The girls are ready to cut the cake!¡± she announced, her excitement more pronounced now that she wasfortable. Timothy looked at me and whispered, ¡°I think I''d better head out,¡± then made his way over to Duke. The dog looked burnt out, like the girls did a number on him. Timothy grabbed his leash and practically had to coax him to move from his ce offort. Timothy then walked over to Olive and knelt down to her level, wishing her a heartfelt, ¡°Happy birthday, sweetheart,¡± before embracing her tightly. ¡°Goodnight!¡± Olive told him. ¡°Don¡¯t let the bedbugs bite.¡± ¡°I''ll keep an eye out for ¡®em.¡± As he pulled away from the hug, | noticed his gaze linger on me. It was an intense, lingering look, filled with a depth of emotion that | couldn¡¯t quite ce. My heart raced as our eyes locked for a moment, and then he turned and headed for the door. ¡°Night, Aria. Night, Evie.¡± He smiled at me as he passed the threshold and shut the door behind him. For some reason, | felt more affronted by the gesture. | couldn''t deny the way his gaze had affected me. It was a mixture of curiosity and frustration, leaving me torn between wanting to know what he was thinking and being furious with him for what he had done. | had no intention of letting him off the hook easily. There was unfinished business between us, and that gaze had only added to the growing pile of questions in my mind. Once Timothy had disappeared from sight, | turned my attention back to Aria, who was now ready to light the candles on Olive¡¯s cake. The girls fell Emergency calls only Chapter 180 #021% # 113.33 silent as the mes flickered to life, casting a warm, golden glow on Olive¡¯s delighted face. We all sang a heartfelt rendition of ¡°Happy Birthday.¡± and Olive beamed as she made a wish before blowing out the candles. As the party continued, Olive began opening her birthday presents, a chorus of excitement apanying each unwrapping. After reaching herst friend¡¯s gift, Olive turned to me, her eyes shining with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Evie. This - an amazing birthday!¡± | smiled at her, my heart swelling with affection. ¡°You''re wee, sweetie. But don¡¯t thank me just yet.¡± | reached into my bag and pulled out the wrapped gift. ¡°This is from me and your Uncle Timothy.¡± | handed Olive the gift bag, her eyes widening with curiosity. She eagerly tore open the wrapping, revealing the toys inside. Olive¡¯s face lit up with. delight, and she hugged the action figure to her chest, a wide smile on her face. ¡°Thank you, Evie!¡± Olive eximed, her gratitude overflowing. | returned her hug, feeling a sense of happiness. ¡°You''re wee, Olive. I¡¯m d you like it.¡± ¡°This is the best present ever,¡± she said, holding up the toy. ¡°At least Uncle Timothy¡¯s nice. Maybe him and Aunt Ste should get married after all.¡± My heart sank at her words. | nced at Olive, unsure of how to respond. Her innocent remark had touched on something that | hadn¡¯t expected. | leaned down to Olive¡¯s level, my voice gentle. ¡°Olive, what do you mean by that? Did someone say something to you?¡± Olive shrugged, her young mind not fullyprehending the weight of her words. ¡°Aunt Ste can be pretty mean, but Mommy says that Uncle Emergency calls only. Timothy is the best thing that ever happened to her. He keeps her calm.¡± 021% 13:3 | couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions as | listened to Olive¡¯s innocent perspective. Even if Timothy kept Ste calm, he certainly couldn¡¯t convince her to be loyal at any capacity. But Olive was too young to understand theplexities of adult rtionships, and it wasn¡¯t the time or ce to dive into that conversation. Instead, | gave her a soft smile and said, ¡°Well, sometimes, people find silver linings in the most unexpected ces.¡± As the party continued, | found myself lost in thought. The celebrations had brought a mixture of emotions, from anger and confusion to understanding and empathy. The intricacies of family dynamics and theplexities of human rtionships had taken center stage, and | couldn¡¯t escape the feeling of being drawn into a world of unanswered questions. The celebration eventually came to a close, the apartment growing quiet. Aria and |, both worn out from the day¡¯s festivities, set about the task of getting the girls to sleep. We shared stories and bedtime rituals, gradually coaxing the young ones into slumber. Once the girls were finally asleep. Aria and | retreated to the living room, where the warm glow of the tablemp cast soft shadows on the walls. We settled onto the couch, emiting sighs. ¡°| knew seven kids in one apartment would be a handful, but that was another level,¡± Aria said, and she shot me a re. ¡°And you abandoned me twice. by the way, Miss Ill be by your side all day¡®!¡± | scoffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that at all. | just said I''d take care of the big stuff, though | appreciate you chaperoning.¡± Aria rolled her eyes, though they held a hint of humor. ¡°Man, it¡¯s been so long since I''ve even seen a big birthday like that. My last one was my sweet Emergency calls only sixteen and that ended with a cheating boyfriend and a torn dress.¡± 021% 13.31 |ughed along with her, but it didn¡¯t seem possible to share my own birthday anecdotes. ¡°That¡¯s awful. | guess I¡¯ve never really had a birthday, per say, so it was hard to have a bad one.¡± Aria looked at me with concern, her eyes filled with empathy. ¡°No birthdays? Was it because you didn¡¯t want any?¡± | sighed, the frustration and anger of my past resurfacing. ¡°I could never really get one, though | did want them.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her eyebrows creased with concern, and | started feeling troubled. She didn¡¯t need to indulge in more of my life story, though I''ve told her very little throughout the years.. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m angry for you,¡± she said with grunt. | looked away, drawing my attention to the confetti littered all over the coffee table. ¡°I think this birthday made up for all of them, but now I¡¯m scared that Scarlett, who wants to actually be there for her daughter, won''t recover from this.¡± Aria reached out to ce aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°Evie, | understand your fears, but you can¡¯t control these kinds of things. All you can do is be there for Olive and be the best caregiver you can be. Scarlett¡¯s a strong woman, and | can tell she loves her daughter. She''ll push through.¡± Her words were a balm to my troubled heart. | want to believe you''re right, Aria. It¡¯s the only think we can hope for Aria smiled, her warmth and understanding shining through. ¡°We''re in this together, Evie. And if you think about it, we''re living under the same roof. We can have all the sleepovers we want!¡± Emergency calls only. | couldn''t help but grin. ¡°That sounds perfect.¡± 021% 13.33 As we exchanged goodnight wishes, Aria headed to her room for the night, leaving me alone with my thoughts. Hope was all that was pushing me to move forward these days. COMMENT Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Emergency calls only 37021% 113:33 Chapter 181 EVIE POV As the day waned and the evening sun painted the sky in shades of twilight, | found myself in the living room. The atmosphere was filled with tranquility as the girlsughed and chatted, each wrapped in theforting embrace of their friendship. It was a sight that tugged at my heartstrings, a reminder of the connections | had longed for during my own youth but never truly experienced. | watched the girls in silence, a pang of regret gnawing at my heart. How different my own childhood had been. | had always felt like an outsider, struggling to find my ce among my peers. The idea of having a close-knit group of friends like Olive did seemed like a distant dream¡ªone that | had never been able to realize. My thoughts shifted to Timothy and the role he had yed in making Olive¡¯s birthday special. It was hard to deny the genuine kindness he had shown, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of gratitude. Despite theplexities of our history, he had stepped up to help out when it mattered. | considered the idea of approaching him, of breaking the silence that had hung between us for so long. A part of me longed to thank him, to express my appreciation for what he had done. But the fear of reopening old wounds and unraveling the carefully constructed boundaries kept me hesitating. In the end, | decided on a simple, non-intrusive way to convey my gratitude. | would offer a small token of thanks, a gesture that wouldn''t demand a response or delve into the past. A slice of birthday cake and a handwritten note seemed fitting. | cut a delicate slice of the birthday cake that Olive had enjoyed so much. It was a sweet, symbolic gesture, a way of reciprocating the kindness Timothy had shown. As | settled in the living room, | took a sheet of paper and penned a short message: ¡°Figured I''d return the favor.¡± nergency calls only Chapter 181 *021% # 13:33 With the note and cake slice in hand, | made my way to Timothy''s door. The familiar sensation of anxiety crept up, but | pushed it aside, determined to follow through with my simple act of gratitude. | ced the cake slice and the note outside his door, ensuring it was visible. | stepped back, taking a moment to reflect on the choice | had made. It was a step, a small one, but a step nheless, | had acknowledged the kindness Timothy had shown, and | had expressed my gratitude. There was no need for further action or conversation, just the assurance that my appreciation had beenmunicated... The night air was cool, a gentle breeze rustling the leaves as | returned to the living room. | settled into a chair, my gaze once again drawn to the girls. who were now engaged in a game. Theirughter and camaraderie were a bittersweet reminder of the connections | had missed in my own youth. As | watched them, | found a sense of sce in knowing that Olive had the kind of friendship | had yearned for. | may not have experienced it myself. but seeing her surrounded by friends brought me a profound happiness. The cycle of life continued, and my hope was that Olive¡¯s journey would be filled with the love and support she deserved. TIMOTHY POV The next morning, the sun had barely begun its ascent when Timothy awoke to the persistent whimpering of Duke. Groggily, he dragged himself out of bed, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. When nature called for his dog, the need for an rm clock felt foolish. y slipped into a pair of sneakers and hooked Duke¡¯s leash onto his cor. The morning air was crisp, and a calm silence settled over the Timothy apartmentplex as he made his way to the exit. As he stepped out. Timothy noticed a small, unexpected surprise waiting for him at his doorstep. It was a slice of birthday cake, carefully ced on a paper te with a note beside it. His heart swelled with gratitude when he saw Evie¡¯s familiar handwriting- Emergency calls only Chapter 181 021% 13.33 He couldn''t help but smile as he picked up the cake. It was a simple gesture, but it spoke volumes. Evie was still considering him, still willing to extend an olive branch, even after everything that had transpired between them. Timothy decided to bring the cake inside, his steps light with a renewed sense of hope. He left it on the kitchen counter before heading apartment with Duke, who was now more than eager to take care of his business. Ut of the As he walked through theplex¡¯s parking lot, his thoughts were upied by the cake and what it represented. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the unresolved tension between him and Evie. The events of Olive¡¯s birthday had rekindled emotions and memories he had tried to keep locked away for Evie''s sake. His own thoughts were interrupted when he spotted Ste sitting in her car in the parking lot. Her face was streaked with tears, and she seemed to be in distress. Timothy''s instinct was to approach her, to offer some form of support, even though their rtionship was far from amicable. He opened the passenger-side door and leaned in. ¡°Ste, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, his voice filled with genuine concern.. Ste looked up, her eyes red and swollen from crying. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s still in the hospital,¡± she replied in a shaky voice, her words weighted with despair. His expression softened. From what he¡¯d seen, the two weren''t close, but Ste still found it in her heart to care. Of course, he quickly remembered that hadn''t heard from Ste in days, and the tension soon returned. ¡°Why haven''t you been answering my calls?¡± Timothy asked, his frustration seeping into his voice. He had tried to reach her multiple times but had received no response. He suspected Andy yed a role in that. Ste¡¯s shoulders slumped, and she shook her head. ¡°I... | didn¡¯t realize. My phone was on silent, and | wasn¡¯t taking any calls.¡± She seemed lost in her Emergency calls only Chapter 181Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. own world of guilt and sorrow. 021% 13:33 Timothy''s concern deepened as he realized the gravity of the situation. He felt like testing her then, because Andy seemed far more honest than she was. Even if it was solely so he could gloat, though Timothy couldn''t bring himself to care that much. ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been trying to get in touch with you.¡± Ste¡¯s voice wavered as she replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I¡¯ve been, Timothy.¡± Timothy frowned. He shouldn''t have expected an integrity from her. ¡°Can |e up to your apartment? | just need someone to talk to. You''re the only person willing to listen to me.¡± Timothy hesitated, torn between his natural instinct to offer support and theplex situation he found himself in. His mind raced as he thought of Olive and Evie, who were still in their apartment. He knew that having Ste in that environment could lead to a scene he wished to avoid. Timothy sighed heavily and looked at her. ¡°Ste, it¡¯s not a good idea. Evie and Olive are up there, and | can¡¯t have you causing a scene.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and her tone grew more desperate. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble, Timothy. I¡¯m just scared and hurt. | thought you. could understand.¡± But Timothy held his ground, firm in his decision. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ste, but it¡¯s not a good time. You should head back to the hospital and be with your sister.¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 181 021% 13:33 Frustration and anger welled up within Ste. She shot him an usatory look and said, ¡°I dropped the protective order, Timothy. | thought we could at least be civil in a situation like this.¡± Timothy was stunned to hear those words. he hadn¡¯t expected her to actually drop it. Her concern for her secret affair getting leaked to the public seemed to overpower her hate for Evie. Ste drove off, leaving Timothy to ponder the situation. He had never seen Ste in that kind of state, and he feared that something worse woulde out of that. COMMENT Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 021% # 113:33 | woke up to the gentle aroma of sizzling bacon wafting through the air, apanied by the sound ofughter and soft chatter. The morning sun was gentle as it stretched across my face. | stretched and yawned, feeling content with the new day. ¡°Evie!¡± Aria¡¯s voice called out as | entered the kitchen. My heart skipped a beat at the sight of her. She was standing there in her pajamas, flipping pancakes with a sense of grace and expertise that made it look like she had been a chef in a past life. ¡°Morning, sunshine,¡± she greeted me with a smile, a strand of hair escaping her loose bun. ¡°Wow, you''re quite the cook,¡± | marveled, walking over to her, careful not to disrupt the wild pancake flipping she had going Sheughed. ¡°Well, | have an audience to impress. They¡¯re ying around in the living room.¡± 1. on. She gestured to the girls, who were ying with Olive¡¯s new toys in the living room, their giggles andughter making the morning even brighter. Once the food was ready, Aria and | served it to the kids, and they devoured it with the enthusiasm only kids could muster. As they finished. leaned over to me and said, ¡°I can take the girls home after breakfast.¡± up, Aria The apartment really was so quiet sometimes. ¡°Oh, thank you...¡± | hadn¡¯t even thought of that, having already grown ustomed to them being there. ¡°Also, | heard Olive talking to the other girls about her mom,¡± Aria added then in a whisper, and that made my ears twitch in alert. Emergency calls only | turned to look at Olive, who was deep in conversation with Lily, her eyes dancing with excitement and determination. #021% 13 33 The morning continued to pass withughter and love as we cleaned up, and Aria prepared the girls as they were ready to head home. | stood at the entrance to the kitchen, watching as they gathered their things and exchanged hugs and goodbyes with Olive. The house was gradually emptying, returning to its quiet state, and the familiar sense of emptiness tugged at my heart.. Aria approached me, her eyes filled with warmth and concern. ¡°You two gonna be okay while I¡¯m gone?¡± I smiled at her. ¡°Yeah. We should be fine.¡± She nodded, her eyes darting to Olive. T''ll be back as soon as | can.¡± Once Aria left, | turned my attention to Olive. She sat in the living room, a thoughtful expression on her face. She was growing up so quickly it seemed, and I¡¯d only known her for a short while. | joined her on the couch, my arm wrapping around her shoulders. ¡°How are you holding up, hon?¡± She looked at me, her eyes searching my face. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Evie. But there''s something | need to do.¡± 1 raised an eyebrow. ¡°And what''s that?¡± She huffed, her gaze unwavering. ¡°I want to visit my mom today¡± | took a deep breath, the knot of anxiety in my stomach tightening. ¡°Of course, you can. We can go right now if you want?¡± Emergency calls only O Olive¡¯s expression was resolute, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°Yes, please.¡± | leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Olive. You¡¯re stronger than you know.¡± *D20% 13:34 The drive to the hospital was filled with tension. Olive sat in the back seat, her anxiety almost mingling with my own. | couldn''t me her for feeling on edge; thest time she¡¯d been to the hospital, it had been to see her mother, and the memories of that visit were undoubtedly haunting her. | tried to keep my focus on the road, my grip on the steering wheel tight. We were a silent duo, our minds preupied with the weight of the possibilities ahead. As we pulled into the hospital parking lot, | couldn¡¯t help but feel my breath growing morebored by the second. Scarlett had been through so much, and the incident would leave both her and Olive emotionally scarred. | had to hold myself together for their sake, though | was constantlyingProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. undone. The hospital''s sterile halls felt both familiar and foreign as Olive and | made our way to the front desk. The hum of fluorescent lights overhead, the soft whispers of nurses and patients, and the scent of antiseptic filled the air. Olive¡¯s grip on my hand was strong, her fingers intertwined with mine as if seeking reassurance. | offered her a reassuring smile. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here to see Scarlett Fitzgerald,¡± | said to the nurse behind the desk, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°Can you tell me her room number?¡± The nurse nced at herputer screen, her fingers typing away. ¡°Sure, let me check. Are you family?¡± gency calls only *D20% 13:34 | hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m a friend,¡± | finally replied, not wanting the situation. too The nurse nodded and provided me with Scarlett¡¯s room number. ¡°Room 305, just down the hall on your right.¡± Olive and | thanked the nurse and made our way to the designated room. As we approached, a sense of unease settled over me. | could feel Olive¡¯s apprehension, and my own anxiety intensified. The hospital corridor seemed to stretch infinitely as we approached Scarlett¡¯s room, each step weighed down by the anticipation of whaty ahead. | was caught in a whirlwind of emotions, my heart pounding in my chest, anger and concern bubbling beneath the surface. Olive trailed behind me, her expression nk. The door to Scarlett¡¯s room was slightly ajar, and | could see someone standing just outside. It was Ste. Ste turned to fare us, her eyes widening in surprise as she saw Olive and me approaching. Her face contorted with repulsion at my presence. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ste¡¯s voice,ced with thinly veiled hostility, cut through the air like a sharp de. Her eyes, sharp and calcting, met mine, daring me to challenge her presence. | squeezed Olive¡¯s hand, guiding her to continue walking past Ste. ¡°We''re here to see Scarlett,¡± | replied calmly. Ste¡¯s gaze shifted and her eyes narrowed as she spotted Olive beside me. ¡°What are you doing with my niece?¡± she asked, her toneced with. suspicion. Emergency calls only ¡°Evie¡¯s taking care of me,¡± Olive replied, her voice steady despite the tension in the air. ¡°While Mommy''s sick.¡± #0 20% 13:34 #5488205 Ste hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering between us. ¡°I¡¯m her aunt. Why would Scar let you take care of her?¡± Ste replied, her tone guarded. The atmosphere crackled with unspoken words, and | could feel the tension escting. My instincts screamed at me to protect Olive, to shield her from whatever storm Ste might bring. | turned to Olive, my voice low and urgent. ¡°Olive. | think it might be best if we leave. Maybe another time?¡± Before Olive could respond. Ste interjected, her voice surprisingly calm. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Evie. | dropped the protective order against you. | blinked, taken aback by her statement. ¡°What? Why?¡± The question escaped my lips before | could stop it, a mix of surprise and suspicion coloring my words. Ste¡¯s gaze softened, if only for a moment. ¡°At Timothy¡¯s request. He thought it was best to let bygones be bygones, for now.¡± Before | could respond, the door to Scarlett¡¯s room swung open, and a doctor stepped out. His expression was neutral, giving away nothing of Scarlett¡¯s condition. Ms. Fitzgerald is stable now. You can go in and speak with her if you''d like?¡± Relief washed over me, momentarily eclipsing the anger and frustration. | exchanged a quick nce with Ste before turning back to the doctor. ¡°Thank you.¡± | murmured, my voice tight with apprehension as | guided Olive inside the room. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 * 20% 1 13:34 Olive¡¯s joy was a wonderful sight as she rushed to embrace her mother. The room seemed to light up with her happiness, their reunion a bittersweet moment amid the heavy atmosphere. Scarlett returned her daughter¡¯s hug, her eyes filled with a mix of relief and longing. ¡°| missed you so much,¡± Olive said, her voice shaking. Scarlett¡¯s ¡®s gaze lingered on Olive, her heartache apparent. ¡°I missed you too, sweetpea. I¡¯m so sorry | missed your birthday.¡± Olive shook her head. ¡°Evie helped me celebrate. They even recorded it, so you can look back and see everything that happened!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderfull¡± Scarlett said breathlessly. As they held each other, Scarlett¡¯s eyes found mine. ¡°Evie, thank you for taking care of her.¡± | offered a soft smile, though my anxiety about the situation remained. ¡°Of course, Scarlett. Olive was an amazing guest.¡± As the mother and daughter shared a tender moment, my attention shifted to Ste, who had remained on the outskirts of the room. She watched the reunion with a mixture of longing and resentment. Ste finally stepped forward, her voice tinged with an attempt at warmth. ¡°Scarlett, you''re feeling better?¡± Scarlett¡¯s warm demeanor seemed to snap just then, reced by something cold and stiff. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Emergency calls only Ste didn¡¯t budge. ¡°I¡¯m your sister. | have a right to be here.¡± Scarlett¡¯s expression shifted, doubt and suspicion creeping in. ¡°Sister? | could hardly call you that at this point.¡± *E20%) 13:3 Ste¡¯s gaze fell, and her shoulders slumped. ¡°I walked out, yes, but I¡¯m here now. Everyone...copes differently.¡± The room grew heavy with unspoken tension. Scarlett¡¯s voice was edged with frustration. ¡°Ste, why are you really here? Is it about the estate again? Did you have a hand in what happened to me?¡± Ste¡¯s eyes widened, hurt and surprise etched on her face. ¡°Scarlett, how can you even think that? | would never do something like that, no matter how much we''ve fought.¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice was harsh, her doubts unrestrained. ¡°You''ve always resented me, Ste. You wanted the estate, and you were willing to do whatever it took. Ste¡¯s face contorted in anger, and she shot back, ¡°I may have resented you, but | would never have you shot! You¡¯re my sister.¡± The atmosphere in the room grew thick with tension as Scarlett¡¯s revtion hung in the air like a heavy shroud. | looked at her, stunned by her usations, and she returned my gaze with a mixture of anger and frustration. ¡°That can¡¯t be true, Scarlett,¡± | finally managed to say, my voice shaking. ¡°I have no idea who would want to do this to you, but I think Ste¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Scarlett¡¯s frustration was evident as she snapped back, ¡°You expect me to believe that, Evie? After all we¡¯ve been through, you can¡¯t just brush this off.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Emergency calls only Chapter 183 Not for her.¡± HKRIE20%13:3 | took a deep breath, my thoughts racing to make sense of the situation. ¡°Scarlett, it''s possible that someone from my past is trying to destroy me. There have been times when | felt like | was being watched, but | never connected it to you.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes bore into mine, her anger simmering just below the surface. ¡°This feels personal, Evic. It''s more likely that Ste is involved.¡± Ste had remained silent during our exchange, her eyes darting between Scarlett and me, her expression carefullyposed. Now she stepped forward, her voice firm. ¡°Scarlett, how could you use me of something like this?¡± Scarlett shot back, her anger unrelenting. ¡°Ste, we have proof of your affair with Timothy¡¯s brother, Andy. You would be vengeful enough to do this.¡± Ste¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile, her tone condescending. And who would believe that proof? Especially when it¡¯s coming from a nobody like you, Scarlett. And Evie? You''re already considered ¡®used goods¡¯ in the public eye, which is scandalous enough.¡± Scarlett¡¯s frustration was palpable as she red at her sister. ¡°You think you can just dismiss everything, Ste? We know the truth, and we have evidence.¡± Steughed, a bitter sound filled with contempt. Evidence, Scarlett? I''d love to see what you''ve got. | highly doubt it¡¯s as incriminating as you im.¡± Scarlett¡¯s anger red, and she shot back, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us, Ste. We have the means to expose your secrets,¡± Ste waved her hand dismissively, her confidence unwavering. | call your bluff, Scarlett. If you had the guts to reveal the so¡ª called proof, you would have done it already¡± Emergency calls only | couldn''t stand by any longer, the truth burning inside me. ¡°I did have the nerve to send Timothy the photos.¡± Ste¡¯s gaze turned to me in fury. ¡°You? So it was you that told Timothy?¡± D20% 13.34 | took a deep breath, my voice resolute. ¡°Ste, | sent those photos to Timothy because he deserves to know the truth. He deserves better than to be with someone who''s been unfaithful.¡± Ste¡¯s fury was unleashed, and she stepped forward, her voice sharp. ¡°You self-righteous bitch! You had no right to interfere in my rtionship!¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice was filled with anger as well. ¡°Ste, we can¡¯t continue living a lie. It¡¯s time to confront the truth.¡± The room was filled with simmering emotions, the weight of the revtions and usations hanging heavily in the air. Ste¡¯s rtionship with Timothy had been exposed, and the consequences of her infidelity were unraveling before us. Ste finally spoke, her voice a mix of fury and despair. ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed everything. Evie. | loved him, and now he''ll never forgive me.¡± | felt a pang of guilt, but | couldn¡¯t deny that the truth needed toe to light. ¡°Ste, if your rtionship with Timothy was built on lies, it was bound to crumble eventually. It¡¯s better that he knows the truth now.¡± Ste¡¯s anger red once more, her voice filled with venom. ¡°I hope you''re happy, Evie. You¡¯ve ruined everything¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice was firm, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Ste, this was your own doing. You can¡¯t me Evie for exposing the truth. You also can¡¯t me me for trusting her with my daughter!¡± Emergency calls only Ste growled. ¡°Scarlett, that is ridiculous. I¡¯m her aunt. | have every right to take Olive home with me.¡± Scarlet¡¯s gaze remained unwavering, her tone firm. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trust you with my child, Ste, not after everything that¡¯s happened. Ste¡¯s face contorted in anger, her voice sharp. ¡°You can¡¯t keep her from me, Scarlett. She¡¯s my family too.¡± $0 20% 13.34 | watched silently, hardly realizing that my fingers were starting to lose feeling from Olive clenching them so tightly. This was probably one of thest things she needed to witness. Ste turned to Olive, her voice soft but tinged with anger. ¡°Olive, don¡¯t you want toe home with me? I¡¯m your family.¡± Olive looked torn, her eyes switching between Ste and me. She nced at Scarlett, her eyes filled with uncertainty. ¡°But | like Evie.¡± Scarlett smiled in response. ¡°I know, sweety, and | want you to stay with Evie for a little longer until | feel all better, okay?¡± Ste¡¯s patience wore thin, and she snapped, ¡°You¡¯re making a big mistake, Scarlett.¡± Scarlett remained resolute. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you, Ste.¡± Ste¡¯s anger reached a boiling point, and she stormed out of the room. | watched her go, a sense of unease settling over me. | turned to Scarlett, my voice soft and careful. ¡°Are you sure about this, Scarlett? | can look after Olive for as long as you need, but | don¡¯t want toe. between you and your sister.¡± Emergency calls only B Chapter 183 Scarlett¡¯s eyes met mine, a mixture of exhaustion and gratitude in her gaze. ¡°Evic, | would appreciate it if you kept Olive for just a little longer. | trust you to take care of her.¡± | nodded. ¡°Of course, Scarlett.¡± The room fell into a heavy silence, only the sound of the heart monitor filling the void. Scarlett¡¯s eyes began to flutter, and | could see a fresh supply of medicine making its way from the IV and into her system. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her voice trembling as she fought sleep. | bit my lip, watching as her face began to rx and her eyes sealed shut. | gave Olive¡¯s hand another reassuring squeeze. | would do the best | could for her. COMMENT Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 TIMOTHY POV Timothy''s footsteps echoed in the sterile hospital corridor as he made his way to the front desk. He had been gripped by an overwhelming sense of urgency, a gnawing worry that had been festering ever since he received the call about his mother¡¯s condition. He had to see her, to ensure that she was receiving the best care possible. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said to the nurse behind the desk, his voice edged with concern. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my mother, Abigail Lawrence. Can you tell me which room she¡¯s in?¡± The nurse nced up from her paperwork, her expression inscrutable. She tapped away at theputer, and Timothy anxiously tapped his fingers. on the counter. ¡°I''m sorry, sir, but it seems that your mother has discharged herself,¡± she said, her tone even. Timothy''s heart plummeted, and anger red within him. ¡°Discharged herself? Why would she do that? She¡¯s been diagnosed with cancer, and she needs treatment¡± The nurse offered a sympathetic look, though her tone remained unchanged. ¡°I understand your concern, but your mother left before we could discuss further treatment options with her. It was against medical advice.¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t fathom the reason behind his mother¡¯s rash decision. It was unlike her to take matters into her own hands, especially when her Emergency calls only health was at stake. The worry gnawed at him, and he clenched his fists in frustration. ¡°Can you tell me when she left?¡± he asked, his voice strained. 20% # 13:34 The nurse checked theputer again and responded, ¡°She discharged herself earlier this morning. We tried to reach out to her, but she¡¯s not. answering her phone.¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer. He muttered a terse ¡°thank you¡± to the nurse and stormed out of the hospital, his mind racing with a mixture of fear and frustration. He needed to find his mother and convince her to return for the treatment she so desperately needed. As he rushed to his car, the weight of the situation pressed down on him, a sense of helplessness and anger consuming him. His mother¡¯s decision to leave the hospital against medical advice was reckless and dangerous, and he couldn¡¯tprehend why she would make such a choice. Timothy''s car sped through the familiar streets of his hometown, racing towards the ce that held the woman he loved most in the world. He couldn¡¯t understand why his mother was refusing the treatment she so desperately needed tobat the growing cancer that threatened to take her away. The drive to his mother¡¯s home was a blur of anxiety and uncertainty. He hoped to find her there, to persuade her to return to the hospital, but the fear of what he might discover gnawed at him. When he arrived at her modest, well-kept house, he noticed that her car was parked in the driveway. A flicker of relief washed over him as he hurriedly approached the front door, ¡°Mom?¡± he called out as he entered the house. Emergency calls only Chapter 184 *020% 13:34 The silence that greeted him was deafening, and he made his way through the rooms, searching for any sign of his mother. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the kitchen that he found her, seated at the table. She sat there, her eyes distant and pensive, a half-empty ss of water before her. She was gazing out the window, her thoughts a million miles away, ¡°Mom,¡± Timothy said, his voice trembling as he approached her. ¡°What have you done? Why did you leave the hospital?¡± Lydia turned to look at him, her expression a mix of defiance and sorrow. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand being cooped up in that ce any longer. They were talking about treatments and surgeries, but | just needed some fresh air.¡± Timothy''s frustration boiled over, and he raised his voice in anger. ¡°This is about more than just fresh air, Mom. You have cancer, and you need treatment. You can¡¯t just walk away from that.¡± ¡°| believe | can,¡± she stated, her tone resolute. Timothy took the seat beside her and wrung his hands together, trying to find his most persuasive words. ¡°Why?¡± he began, his voice hoarse. ¡°Why are you refusing treatment? You can¡¯t just give up like this. We can fight this together.¡± Lydia looked at him, her eyes filled with pain. Timothy, you don¡¯t understand. | don¡¯t want to suffer anymore. The treatments, the pain, it¡¯s all too much.¡± Timothy''s frustration red, and he ced a hand over hers. ¡°You can¡¯t just give up, Mom. You can¡¯t! I''ll pay for whatever you need. We''ll find the best doctors, the best treatments. But you have to fight this, for yourself, for me, for all of us who love you. You can¡¯t just throw in the towel like this.¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 184 020% 13.34 Lydia¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she gently pushed Timothy¡¯s hands away. ¡°I appreciate you sweetheart, but you have to understand, | can¡¯t do this anymore. I¡¯ve seen what it does to people. I¡¯ve watched my friends suffer through treatments, lose their dignity, and still lose the battle in the end. | don¡¯t want that for myself.¡± Timothy''s frustration turned to desperation. He knew that his mother had always been strong-willed, but he had never seen her give up like this. ¡°You can¡¯t just give up, Mom. | can¡¯t lose you. | won''t let this disease take you away from me.¡± Lydia¡¯s took his hand back and gripped it tightly. I''ve thought about this long and hard, Timothy. It¡¯s not giving up; it¡¯s choosing how | want to live my final days. | don¡¯t want to be hooked up to machines, to be confined to a hospital bed.¡± Timothy was at a loss. He felt like he was failing her, like he couldn¡¯t do anything to change her mind. He turned away from her, his shoulders. slumping in defeat. ¡°I just can¡¯t ept this, Mom. | need to do something, anything.¡± Lydia considered him for a moment, then offered a smile. ¡°There is something you can do, Timothy. Take me to our favorite beach, onest time. Let me feel the sea breeze, see the waves, and listen to the seagulls. That¡¯s all | want. You''re thest person | want to see before | go.¡± Timothy turned back to face his mother, his eyes filled with tears. He could see the determination in her eyes, and he knew that she wouldn¡¯t budge on the matter. Swallowing his sorrow, he nodded. ¡°Alright, Mom. We''ll go to the beach.¡± Lydia reached out and touched her son¡¯s cheek, her touch gentle and filled with love. ¡°Thank you, Timothy. | know it¡¯s hard for you to ept, but it¡¯s my choice. And | appreciate your support.¡± Timothy gathered his mother in his arms, holding her close. ¡°I love you, Mom. I''ll do everything | can to make your final days as peaceful as possible.¡± Emergency calls only [ Chapter 184 *D 20% 13:34 They stood in a tender embrace, but Timothy didn¡¯t feel any kinder toward the idea. After a few moments, he turned away from his mother, his eyes moist with tears. He knew he couldn''t change her mind, but he couldn''t ept her decision either. The frustration and helplessness ate at him, and he needed to leave before he lost control of his emotions. ¡°I''ll take you to the beach,¡± Timothy repeated, and he gave her a long stare. ¡°I''ll honor your wishes, even though | don¡¯t want to. But | can¡¯t just sit here and watch you slip away. It tears me apart.¡± She nodded, squeezing his arms. ¡°Thank you, Timothy. You''ve always been the most loving and supportive son. | appreciate your willingness to grant me this final wish.¡± With a heavy heart, Timothy made his way to the door. He couldn¡¯t bear to let his mother see his s or the anger that still simmered beneath the surface. ¡°I''ll arrange everything for the trip to the beach, Mom. | want to make sure it¡¯s perfect for you.¡± But as he left the home and shut the front door behind him, he began to wonder how long they truly had. Emergency calls only & COMMENT ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 The hospital visit with Scarlett had been a difficult, emotional experience for both Olive and me. As we left the hospital and made our way back to the apartment, | couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt. Guilt for how Ste had reacted. It was clear that Ste was going through a difficult time, and | had seen a side of her that was vulnerable and torn. As much as | had my own reasons to be angry and hurt by her, there was a part of me that feared what would happen if things didn¡¯t turn out the way she hoped. Her unpredictability was a source of concern, and | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she might be even more unstable. Olive, too, had a lot to process. Her visit with her mother had been intense, and the emotions she had experienced were undoubtedly overwhelming. | was grateful that she had agreed to take a nap when we returned home, knowing that she needed some time to rest and collect her thoughts. With Olive settled down for her nap, | decided to take a walk. My thoughts were racing, and | needed some space to sort through everything that had surfaced. | also had an itch to check on Timothy, to see how he was doing afterst night. | made my way to Timothy¡¯s apartment and knocked on his door. Part of me hoped he wouldn¡¯t be home, forcing me to retreat. The seconds that passed felt like an eternity before the door finally opened. Timothy stood in the doorway, his expression slightly frantic, as if he had been in the midst of something important. His eyes widened with surprise when he saw me. ¡°Evie,¡± he said, his voice filled with a mixture of relief and worry. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± | hesitated for a moment, then forced a smile. ¡°We just got back from the hospital,¡± | began. ¡°Olive wanted to see her mother, and Scarlett is... well, she¡¯s in stable condition, so that¡¯s good.¡± Emergency calls only B ¡°It is.¡± Timothy¡¯s brow furrowed, and he seemed somewhat distracted. ¡°Is Olive okay?¡± | nodded. ¡°She¡¯s fine, physically. But the visit was a lot for her to handle emotionally. And Ste was there.¡± ¡°How was that?¡± ¡°It went about as well as expected,¡± | told him. ¡°I¡¯m concerned about what might happen if things don¡¯t turn out the way she wants.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. D D20% 13:34 Timothy''s expression grew even more serious. ¡°We should keep an eye on the situation,¡± he said. ¡°Ste has a history of unpredictability, and we need. to ensure Olive¡¯s safety.¡± | couldn¡¯t agree more. The priority was Olive¡¯s well-being. ¡°You''re right. We should tread carefully with Ste¡± Timothy nodded, his gaze locked on mine. ¡°We''ll figure this out together, Evie.¡± As we stood in the doorway of Timothy''s apartment, | could help but observe the way his bangs clung to his sweat-beaded forehead, and his skin had a pale pallor. He was shifting along, as if time were of the essence. ¡°Are you okay?¡± | finally asked. ¡°You look a little flushed?¡± Timothy took a deep breath, his shoulders sagging as he tried to find the right words. ¡°My mother,¡± he began. ¡°I just got word from her doctor. Her cancer is getting worse, and they don¡¯t think she has much time left.¡± The news hit me like a ton of bricks, and my heart ached for Timothy. | took a step closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Timothy. That''s... that¡¯s heartbreaking.¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 185 3D 20% 113:34 Timothy nodded, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°I just don¡¯t want her to die disappointed in me,¡± he admitted, his voice raw with emotion. spent so long trying to make amends, to be a better son. | just want her to find some peace.¡± | reached out and ced a hand on his shoulder, offering what littlefort | could. ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re a good person,¡± | reassured him. ¡°I¡¯m sure your mother knows that. You¡¯vee a long way, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s proud of you.¡± Timothy''s gaze remained fixed on the floor, his thoughts heavy. ¡°I know, but there¡¯s something else,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper. | urged him to exin, to share the burden that weighed on his shoulders. ¡°What is it, Timothy?¡± He finally looked up at me, his eyes filled with a mixture of guilt and sadness. ¡°My mother just doesn¡¯t want me to marry the wrong girl,¡± he confessed. The revtion took me by surprise, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of confusion. ¡°The wrong girl?¡± | echoed. So his own mother never approved of Ste. Timothy''s expression grew even more pained, and he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disappoint her. | want to take her on a trip to the beach so she can find some peace. But she doesn¡¯t want me to make the same mistakes my dad and her did.¡± Before | could press further and ask who the ¡°right girl d Scarlett¡¯s okay. Some good news is nice.¡± was, Timothy changed the subject, his voice heavy with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m | took a moment to gather my thoughts, not wanting to kill the mood. | actually came over to ask about the issue with you and Ste,¡± | admitted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer, of course, but | want to understand what happened that started all of this.¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 185 Timothy ran a hand through his hair, his eyes widening. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to begin.¡± ¡°Start from the beginning.¡± | urged him. ¡°I want to know the truth.¡± *32F120%/13:34 He began to speak, his words filled with raw emotion. ¡°It all seemed to spiral after one night, and I''ll never forget it. | was at the club with some friends, and everything seemed fine.¡± | held my breath, waiting for his to continue. His eyes shifted, like he expected her to emerge at any moment. ¡°| guess | got a little drunk, but it was nothingpared to how | felt after that one drink,¡± he continued. ¡°I started feeling dizzy and a little ill, and 1 got up to leave. Some woman came up to me and started leading me to the entrance.¡± ¡°Oh, no...¡± | cupped a hand over my mouth, already anticipating what was toe. ¡°She drugged me, and when | was barely conscious, and | hope I¡¯m wrong, but | think she slept with me non¡ªconsensually. | woke up naked that morning, and she wasying right beside me like it was the most natural thing.¡± My heart ached as | listened, and it was almost too much to bear. | couldn¡¯t imagine Timothy so vulnerable that night, and Ste swooping in to take advantage. It was horrific, and it left me reelin ¡°Timothy.¡± | began, stepping closer. I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that.¡± He clenched his jaw. ¡°I thought she got pregnant that night, and | didn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Emergency calls only ¡°But now?¡± | asked, seeking rity. *=B20% / 13:35 Timothy''s shoulders slumped, and he shook his head. ¡°Now, I¡¯m not even sure if the baby is mine since there were... other men involved during that time | nodded slowly. ¡°Your brother.¡± We sat in silence for a while, then | urged myself to step closer to him. My gaze locked with his and | gave him a stern look. ¡°We''ll figure this out,¡± | assured him. ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to process, but we''ll take it one step at a time.¡± He looked at me with a mixture of gratitude and pain. ¡°You''re right. And thank you for listening. I¡¯ve been carrying that around for so long, and it''s a relief to finally share it with someone that cares.¡± | sighed, trying my best not to tear up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to carry it alone anymore.¡± Timothy nodded, a hint of a smile on his lips. ¡°Thank you.¡± | smiled back. ¡°Stay strong. Timothy. And together, we''ll figure things out.¡± With those words, | returned to my apartment, knowing that | needed time to process the revtions that hade to light. | couldn¡¯t help but feel at sense of concem for Timothy, who had bared his soul to me. Evidently, | was the one person he knew that cared. He had faith in me. That would make my next move a whole lot easier. Emergency calls only COMMENT Chapter 186 Chapter 186 The anger had been simmering within me for hours, a seething pot of emotions that refused to be contained any longer. | knew I had to confront Andy and put an end to Timothy¡¯s torment. As | stepped into the office building where 7. brother, Andy, worked, | could feel the weight of the conversation thaty ahead. The anger and betrayal that had marked thest few days had brought me to this moment. It was time to confront Andy about the secrets that had been buried for far too long. Andy''s office was on the tenth floor, and as | entered the elevator, my heart raced with a mixture of determination and trepidation. The elevator ride felt endless, and when the doors finally opened, | stepped out into the corridor, searching for Andy''s office. | found the door with his namete and hesitated for a moment, | took a deep breath, gathering my courage, before knocking firmly. ¡°Come in,¡± Andy¡¯s voice called from inside. His office was dimly lit when | walked in, the heavy mahogany door clicking shut behind me. Andy sat at his desk, engrossed in his work, or at least pretending to be, | could see the tension in his shoulders as they stiffened upon my entrance. He looked up, his icy blue eyes meeting mine. ¡°Evie,¡± he said, his tone slightly surprised. ¡°What brings you here?¡± | closed the door behind me, my expression resolute. ¡°We need to talk, Andy.¡± Emergency calls only He leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he studied me. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s this about?¡± *D 20% 13:35 | took a deep breath, knowing that the conversation would be far from easy. ¡°I know about your affair with Ste,¡± | began, my voice steady. Andy''s face paled, and he seemed taken aback by my words. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he stammered.. | took a step closer, my fingers trembling as | gripped the edge of his desk. ¡°You know damn well what I¡¯m talking about, Andy. | know about you and Ste.¡± He swallowed hard, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing in his throat. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to be more specific.¡± | met his gaze, my eyes unwavering. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, Andy. | know about the affair, and | know that Ste¡¯s baby may not be Timothy''s.¡± The silence in the room was heavy, as Andy seemed to process the gravity of my revtion. His face contorted with a mixture of emotions, including anger and fear. ¡°How did you find out?¡± he finally asked, his voice filled with a hint of desperation. | had no intention of revealing my sources. ¡°That¡¯s not important right now, Andy. What is important is that you and Ste need to take a paternity test for Scarlett. Andy''s eyes widened, his surprise giving way to a sh of anger. ¡°And why should | do that?¡± | didn¡¯t waver, my voice firm. ¡°Because Timothy deserves to know the truth, and he deserves to know if Scarlett is his daughter or not. You''ve been living with this secret for far too long, and it''s time toe clean.¡± Emergency calls only Andy leaned forward, his anger intensifying. ¡°Ste isn¡¯t concerned about this, so why should | be?¡± 020% 13:3 My own anger red as | spoke. ¡°Because I¡¯ve already exposed your secret to Timothy. He deserves to know the truth about Scarlett¡¯s paternity. It¡¯s time to do the right thing. Andy.¡± The tension in the room was palpable, as Andy seemed to grapple with the weight of my words. | could see the internal struggle within him, the fear of the consequences of his actions and the desire to protect his own interests. As | stood my ground, Andy¡¯s anger was palpable. He leaned forward, his eyes shing with a dangerous intensity. ¡°You don¡¯t have the proof or the power to make me do anything, Evie,¡± he sneered. ¡°Timothy may trust what you say, but what about the public? What do you have to actually show for these baseless usations?¡± | took a deep breath, my fingers trembling as | reached into my bag and produced a small thumb drive. The evidence was right there, in the form of digital photos that could expose the truth. ¡°All it would take is a click of a button, Andy,¡± | stated, my voice resolute. Andy''s face contorted with rage as he looked at the thumb drive, his anger boiling over. ¡°You should watch it with the threats, Evie, he warned, his tone menacing. ¡°You''re already on thin ice with my family, and | can make sure your name is permanently smeared.¡± | held his gaze, unflinching in the face of his threats. ¡°I''ll be willing to risk it, Andy,¡± | dered, my voice steady. ¡°Because things couldn¡¯t get any worse than they already are.¡± Andy''s eyes narrowed, but he didn¡¯t reach out for the thumb drive. ¡°Let me see it,¡± he demanded. | took a step closer to his desk but kept the thumb drive just out of his reach. ¡°Not so fast, Andy. I¡¯m not stupid. If you don¡¯t agree, I''ll expose Emergency calls only Chapter 186 everything.¡± *=H20%1 13:3 Andy''s fingers drummed on his desk, and for a moment, | could see the turmoil in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know if | was bluffing, and he couldn''t afford to take that risk. ¡°What do you want, Evie?¡± Andy finally asked, his tone less aggressive. ¡°| want you to take the paternity test, | repeated, slightly more impatient now. Andy scoffed. ¡°No. What do YOU want,¡± he emphasized, a sly smile tugging at his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t think | know what you''re trying to get out of this?¡± | didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°This is for Timothy¡¯s sake. | have nothing to gain outside of humbling you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± He leaned back in his seat, looking more sure of himself now. ¡°Fine, let''s say | took the paternity test. What makes you think your precious Timothy wille running to you when it¡¯s all over? He¡¯s out of your league, Evie.¡± My voice trembled as | replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t about Timothy, Andy. It¡¯s about doing what¡¯s right. Whoever he chooses to be with is his business, but | won''t let him get with a woman who will use him this way. | say that as his friend.¡± Andy leaned forward, his anger resurfacing. ¡°You''re a fool, Evic. You think you can change the world? You''re just an insignificant pawn in a muchrger. game. You can¡¯t win against someone like me.¡± | took a step closer to his desk, my resolve unwavering. ¡°Watch me, Andy. I''ll do whatever it takes to ensure that justice is served. You may have power and influence, but | have something you''ll never understand-integrity.¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 186 0 20% 13:35 His eyes bore into mine, and for a moment, | saw a flicker of doubt, ¡°You''re making a grave mistake, Evie. You have no idea what you''re up against.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Time will tell, Andy,¡± | replied, turning to leave his office. | paused at the threshold, still considering his words for earlier. He wasn¡¯t too unfamiliar with the idea of thinking about that special someone, even when they were out of reach. | looked over my shoulder and caught him still watching me, eyes narrowed in suspicion. | sighed and shook my head. ¡°You should take your own advice, Andy, because Ste would never leave Timothy for you, | stated, my voice unwavering. My words must have cut him deeply, because he seemed to struggle to find a response. ¡°Don''t delude yourself, Andy,¡± | continued, my tone sharp. ¡°You were a part of a twisted chapter in her life, but you¡¯re not the man she chose to be with. She¡¯s moved on, and you should too. The room fell into a heavy silence as my words hung in the air. His face scrunched up, and he looked down at his desk in deep thought. He had held onto the hope that Ste might still choose him, but my words may have shattered that illusion. | turned and left his office, leaving him to grapple with that thought. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 *=H20% 020% #13:35 After returning home from the confrontation with Andy, | felt a whirlwind of emotions. After returning home, | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dread that clung to me like a second skin. The phone in my hand felt heavier than usual as | stared at Timothy¡¯s name on the screen. | pressed the call button, and the anticipation mounted with each passing ring. But he didn¡¯t pick up. The silence from him was deafening, and my mind couldn''t help but conjure the worst possible scenarios. | tried to tell myself he was just busy, that he would call me back, but who knew how he would react to what I¡¯d done. | paced back and forth in the apartment, unable to shake the paranoia that had taken root in my mind. What if Andy was right about Timothy? | wasn¡¯t only doing this for my benefit, but Andy¡¯s words on me being out of Timothy¡¯s league cut deep. As the evening wore on, | decided to take a deep breath and focus on the one thing that had started all of this the damning photos on the thumb drive. | needed to have a clear n for how to use them, how to expose the truth without jeopardizing my own safety. | settled down at my desk, powered up myputer, and inserted the thumb drive. The photos appeared on the screen, each a slightly blurred image of Ste and Andy. temted sending these photos to a reputable PR agent anonymously. Maybe they could handle the situation discreetly. | knew that going public this could result in dire consequences. Andy and Ste would stop at nothing to protect themselves, and they had the resources to do so. If | wasn¡¯t careful, | could end up as the scapegoat, Emergency calls only the one taking the fall for the whole sordid affair. *1020% 13:39 | went to my email, intending to contact a PR agent, but hesitated. Doubt and fear crept in again. What if Andy''s threat was more potent than I''d imagined? What if my attempts to bring justice to light had truly put me in danger? intensified my paranoi | looked around my modest apartment as if the shadows concealed hidden threats, and the silence of the room only Just as | began to doubt my next steps, a notification chimed from myputer. An email hadnded in my inbox, and the subject line sent a chill down my spine: ¡°You''ve been pissing off the wrong peopletely.¡± My hand shook as | clicked to open the message. The body of the email was nk, but the sender¡¯s email address was scrambled and untraceable. My heart raced as | wondered if Antly had somehow tracked my every move. He was unpredictable and had already proven himself capable of violence. This was a message that left no room for misinterpretation. My paranoia now had a focus, a name to attach to my fears. ¡°Is this you, Andy? | typed back, my fingers trembling. | had to know if he was behind this. There was a long pause, and | could almost feel the tension. building in the silence. Finally, a response appeared on the screen.. The reply was terse, chilling. ¡°No. He¡¯s not the one you should be worried about¡± My stomach dropped, and | felt a knot of fear tightening in my chest. | could hardly breathe as | fired back, ¡°Is this Bruce?¡± Emergency calls only Chapter 187 *2R18120% 13:35 The seconds dragged on, each moment stretching out like an eternity, until the reply finally came, ¡°Hi, Coco. You''re ying hard to get, but I''ll find you eventually.¡± | stared at the screen, heart pounding in my ears. The message was a sinister promise, and | had no doubt that he was capable of fulfilling it. | felt the weight of my vulnerability, and it crushed me. ¡°And how do you expect to do that?¡± | typed back, my hands trembling. The response was more cryptic, ¡°You''ll help me out.¡± | couldn¡¯t make sense of it. What did he mean? My fingers danced across the keyboard as | demanded rification, ¡°Help you out how? What do want from me?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As soon as | sent the message, a sick realization washed over me. you Bruce¡¯s reply was instant and chilling. ¡°You''re already helping me out. Smile for the camera!¡± The webcam light on myptop was on, and it wasn¡¯t a technical glitch. Bruce was watching me. Panic wed its way up my throat, and | reached for the camera, trying to cover it with my hand as if that would make a difference. | mmed theptop shut, the screen going ck, but the damage was done. My heart raced as | tried to process what had just happened. Bruce was not just a hacker; he was something far more sinister. He had eyes on me, on my every move, and | had no idea how long he had been watching. | stood in the darkness of my apartment, my mind racing. Fear had me in its grip, and | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that | had underestimated Bruce¡¯s Emergency calls only capabilities. He was a shadowy figure with the power to infiltrate my life, to invade my privacy, and | had no defense against it. $8=H20%S 13:35 Every creak in the floorboards, every distant sound outside my window, sent a shiver down my spine. | felt like a hunted animal, trapped and exposed. | tried calling Timothy again, but there was still no answer. | tried Aria, then Lucas, but they were all busy with work. | was the only one left floating. around my apartment, aimless and alone. | didn¡¯t even have Olive, since she¡¯d gone to a friend¡¯s house for the day. As minutes turned into hours, | tried to regain control over my racing thoughts, | needed a n, a way to protect myself. | had no doubt that Bruce woulde after me, and | had to be prepared. | powered up myptop, my fingers flying over the keyboard as | researched ways to secure my online presence. | changed my passwords, enabled two-factor authentication on every ount | had, and wiped myputer clean of any sensitive information. It was a desperate attempt to regain some semnce of control. But deep down, | knew that Bruce was more capable than | could ever be in this game. The hours dragged on, and exhaustion finally overcame my fear. | curled up on the couch, myptop at my side, and tried to sleep. But every creak of the floor, every gust of wind outside, sent me bolting upright. | was haunted by the knowledge that | was being watched, that my every move was being monitored. The night passed fitfully, and by morning, | was a mess of frayed nerves and exhaustion. | knew | couldn''t go on like this, constantly looking over my shoulder, constantly afraid. | needed help, but | had no one to turn to. At this point, | knew Bruce was dangerous enough to harm anyone that got in his way. | hadn''t even asked if he was the one that shot Scarlett, but that seemed irrefutable now. Our days of ying mental games were over. Emergency calls only Chapter 187 He was out for my blood.. laa] COMMENT 5 220% L Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 *= 320% 13.35 TIMOTHY POV The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm, golden glow across the quiet suburban streets. It was a Saturday morning, and Timothy had taken the day off work to take his mother on a long¡ªawaited trip to the beach. It was a rare break from the demands of his job, and he had been looking forward to spending quality time with her. He parked his car in front of her charming, pastel¡ªcolored house, the ce where he had grown up, and where his mother had raised him as a single parent. The thought of those days being long gone coursed through him, and he had to force a smile as he approached the front door. As he entered the house, the sound of ssical music drifted through the air, mingling with the scent of fresh coffee. It was comforting, and Timothy knew that his mother was in her element. She had always loved music and enjoyed sipping her morning coffee while reading the newspaper, which she knew she couldn''t do in the hospital. He called out for her, his voice carrying through the cozy living room. ¡°Mom, are you ready for our beach trip?¡± But there was no answer. Timothy''s smile faded as he realized that the house was unusually quiet. Her car was still in the driveway, and it wasn¡¯t like her to sleep during the day? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. time. Worry gnawed at his heart as he began to search the house, checking each room methodically. In the bedroom, her half-packed travel bagy open on Emergency calls only Chapter 188 * D20% # 13:35 the bed, clothes and toiletries scattered about. It seemed she had been in the midst of preparing for their trip, but something had interrupted her. Then he heard it a faint, muffled noiseing from the hallway. Timothy rushed out of the bedroom and followed the sound, his heart pounding with each step. The noise led him to the door of the guest bedroom, a room he rarely entered. He slowly turned the knob, fear gripping his chest. His mothery on the floor beside her open travel bag, her body limp and unmoving. A gasp escaped Timothy¡¯s lips as he rushed to her side. She was pale, her breath shallow andbored. ¡°Mom!¡± Timothy cried out, his voice tinged with panic. He knelt beside her, his hands trembling as he checked for a pulse. It was faint but present, a feeble sign of life. But she was barely breathing. Time seemed to slow as he stared at her, his mind racing. Panic gave way to determination as he remembered his CPR training, then began chestpressions. He could hear the bone-crushing rhythm in his head as he tried to breathe life back into her. ¡°Come on, Mom,¡± he muttered between breaths. ¡°You can¡¯t leave me. Not now.¡± He continued the chestpressions, willing her to respond, to gasp for air, but she remained motionless. Fear gripped him like a vise, threatening to squeeze the air from his own lungs. He kept going, sweat beading on his forehead as he fought to save his mother¡¯s life. Minutes stretched into an eternity, but finally, after what felt like an eternity, her chest rose as she coughed and gasped. Relief washed over Timothy as he rolled her onto her side, ensuring her airway was clear. Her eyes fluttered open, and she blinked in confusion. ¡°Mom!¡± Timothy eximed, his voice quivering with a mixture of joy and concern. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± Emergency calls only She nodded weakly, her breathing still irregr. ¡°Timothy... What... happened?¡± *=020% $113:35 ¡°We''re going to get you some help, Mom,¡± he reassured her as he reached for his phone. He dialed 911, exining the situation to the operator as calmly as he could manage, though his hands were still shaking. An ambnce was dispatched, and Timothy stayed by his mother¡¯s side, offering words offort and reassurance. She looked at him with gratitude in her eyes, and he couldn''t help but think of the fragile bnce between life and death. In an instant, their ns for a beach trip had given way to a life-threatening emergency. When the paramedics arrived, they swiftly took over, assessing his mother¡¯s condition and working to stabilize her. Timothy watched with bated breath as they ced an oxygen mask over her face, monitoring her vital signs. As they prepared to transport her to the ambnce, his mother turned to him, her eyes filled with love and concern. ¡°Go to the beach, Timothy. I''ll bet fine. Tears welled up in his eyes, but he forced a smile. ¡®I''ll be right there with you, Mom. | won''t leave your side.¡± The paramedics loaded her into the ambnce, and Timothy climbed into the back, taking her hand in his. The sirens red to life, the wailing sound echoing through the neighborhood as they sped toward the hospital. Timothy watched his mother¡¯s face, willing her to be okay, praying silently for her recovery. The world outside the ambnce seemed to blur as they raced against time, and all that mattered was the frail life he held in his hand. The hospital loomed in the distance, and the paramedics worked tirelessly to keep his mother stable. When they arrived at the emergency room, the Emergency calls only Chapter 188 20% 13:3 medical staff took over, and Timothy was forced to step back. He watched as they rushed her into the hospital, disappearing behind the swinging doors. Anxiety and fear gripped him as he waited in the sterile, fluorescent-lit waiting room. Hours passed, and it felt like an eternity. He couldn¡¯t help but think about the fragile nature of life and how, in the blink of an eye, everything could change. His mind drifted back to his mother¡¯s illness and her battle with it over the years. The fear that this might be the end, that he might lose her, was too much to bear. Finally, a weary¡ªlooking doctor emerged from the double doors, which he¡¯d grown far too familiar with that year. Timothy¡¯s heart was in his throat as he rushed to meet the physician, his voice trembling as he asked the question that held his world in suspense. ¡°Is she going to be okay?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°We were able to stabilize her, but it was a close call. Your quick actions made all the difference.¡± A flood of relief washed over Timothy. ¡°Can | see her?¡± The doctor led him to his mother¡¯s room, where shey in a hospital bed, still pale and weak but breathing steadily. She looked up at him and smiled, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Timothy,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. Tears filled his eyes as he took her hand. I¡¯m just d you''re okay, Mom.¡± As he sat by her bedside, the fragility of life weighed heavily on his mind. Just a few hours earlier, he had been nning a beach trip, thinking about Emergency calls only Chapter 188 20% 13:3 his job, and his unresolved feelings for Evie. Now, everything had shifted, and he was faced with the reality of how quickly life could change. As he looked into her eyes, he realized that he would do anything to cherish the time he had left with her, to ensure that she knew just how much she meant to him. The trip to the beach could wait. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 189 Chapter 189 | spent the day walking with Olive around the city. | figured she¡¯d enjoy seeing some sights after being cooped up in our little apartment most days. It was nothing like the spacious home andrge, open backyard she had with her mom. | also longed for a few moments of peace, and feeding bread to the ducks with her seemed to aplish exactly that. After a quick meal and another long walk, we returned home with her ready to retreat to my room for a nap. As | sank into the worn-out sofa, half¡ªasleep, | picked up the remote control and turned on the television as some background noise. The news anchor¡¯s voice filled the room, and my attention was instantly drawn to the screen. The headline shed in bold letters: ¡°Affair Scandal Rocks Prominent Family¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. | squinted at the television, my heart-pounding with trepidation. Ste¡¯s face appeared on the screen. She was seated in an elegant living room, her tearful eyes staring directly into the camera. ¡°What on earth?¡± | muttered to myself, my heart racing. | had no idea what could have brought Ste into the spotlight. The news anchor began to narrate the story. Apparently, an anonymous source had leaked scandalous photos and information about an alleged affair involving Ste, a prominent political figure, and a prominent businessperson. | watched in shock as the photos emerged on the screen, depicting Ste in intimate situations with none other than Andy Hayes As the images unfolded, my 1 raced to the thumb drive | had retrieved from Andy¡¯s office. Those photos didn¡¯t match the ones on the screen at Emergency calls only all, though I¡¯d made my own share of threats. Either way, it was perplexing. *020% LJ 13:35 Evidently, Ste''s PR team had gone into damage control mode. They issued a statement, denying the authenticity of the photos and calling them ¡°baseless fabrications.¡± Thewyer in me couldn¡¯t help but analyze the situation. The power of denial and deflection was a powerful tactic, especially when someone¡¯s reputation was at stake. But the photos seemed so real, and the media¡¯s response was mixed. Some outlets were skeptical, while others chose to give Ste the benefit of the doubt. | watched in awe as Ste, looking disheveled and emotionally distraught, appeared on the screen. Her voice trembled as she spoke to the media. ¡°| can¡¯t believe someone would do this to our family,¡± she sobbed, dabbing her eyes with a tissue. ¡°Timothy and | were just on the brink of a new beginning, a fresh start, and now someone is purposefully trying to tarnish our reputation before we can even begin.¡± Her words were delivered with such raw emotion that it was hard not to feel sympathy for her if you didn¡¯t know the truth. Ste was just as much of an actress as she was a model, and she knew how to work the media. Her heartfelt plea tugged at the heartstrings of the public, and many people began to question the authenticity of the affair scandal. But | couldn¡¯t shake the unease that had settled in the pit of my stomach. | knew the truth about the thumb drive, and | had seen the evidence. How had the photos of Ste ended up there, and who was behind this leak? The news anchor continued to narrate the story, emphasizing Ste¡¯s emotional state and her plea for understanding in the face of the scandal. The cameras panned over a sea of reporters, each eager to ask their own questions. To everyone¡¯s shock, a lone reporter broke the scripted narrative. He asked a question that cut through the carefully constructed image of Ste Emergency calls only Chapter 189 Fitzgerald. F8=020% 20% #13:39 ¡°Ms. Fitzgerald,¡± the reporter inquired, ¡°is it not a strange coincidence that this affair scandal hase to light so soon after the passing of your fianc¨¦¡¯s mother? Could you rify the timeline for us?¡± The room fell silent as Ste stared at the reporter, her face contorted in shock. My own heart skipped a beat as his words started to sink in. Could you please repeat that question?¡± Ste¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, and she appeared just as confused. The reporter obliged, and his words hung heavy in the air. ¡°Is it not a strange coincidence that this affair scandal hase to light so soon after the death of Mrs. Hayes? Her death was dered this morning, and now that this has spilled out, it wouldn¡¯t look to good on your part.¡± Ste hesitated, herposure faltering. The reporter had cast a shadow of doubt over the situation, and the media room buzzed with whispers and spection. | tore my eyes away from the screen, my heart racing. | needed answers. Without thinking, | rushed to the door and dashed down the hall to Timothy¡¯s apartment. Panic set in, and | knocked incessantly, calling his name. ¡°Timothy! Timothy, are you there?¡± | yelled, my voice frantic. But there was no response. The apartment remained silent, the shades drawn, and no sign of life behind the door. | stepped back, my mind racing with worry. | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Timothy was aware of the news, and if he was okay. My concern grew with Emergency calls only Chapter 189 each passing second. 020% 13:35 Desperation pushed me to call Timothy, and my fingers shook as | dialed his number. The phone rang several times, but it eventually went to voicemail. ¡°Timothy, | began, my voice wavering with concern. ¡°It¡¯s Evie. | just saw the news, and I¡¯m so sorry about your mother. Please, call me when you get this. I¡¯m here for you.¡± | ended the call, my heart heavy with worry, and immediately dialed Penny. Maybe she had some insight into the situation. Penny answered after a few rings, her voiceden with sadness. ¡°Evie, | just heard about Mrs. Hayes. It¡¯s terrible, and | can¡¯t believe this is happening. ¡°I know,¡± | replied, my voice choked with emotion. ¡°But have you spoken to Timothy? I¡¯ve been trying to reach him, and he¡¯s not answering.¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line, and | could sense the concern in Penny¡¯s voice. ¡°No, | haven''t heard from him either. But I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just overwhelmed right now. Evie, he¡¯ll reach out when he¡¯s ready.¡± | knew Penny was trying tofort me, but | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss. The timing of it all was too intense, and the connection between Mrs. Hayes¡¯ passing, the affair scandal, and Timothy¡¯s unresponsiveness gnawed at my mind. | thanked Penny for her support and hung up, feeling a sense of helplessness wash over me. There was nothing | could do but wait and hope that Timothy would reach out when he was ready. | walked back to my apartment and plopped back down on the couch. | just couldn''t sit idly by. | needed to keep myself upied, though | wasn¡¯t sure Emergency calls only Chapter 189 with what. *20% 20% 13:35 | nced over at the clock on the wall, and sighed. It was still fairly early for dinner. Still, | needed to do something with my hands. Anything. After mustering up the strength, | got up to prepare some dinner. Hopefully, Aria would be home to push away the silence soon. Until then, all | could do was wait. | just hoped Timothy was okay. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Late in the night, as the city outside my window settled into a hushed slumber, a heavy sound echoed through the hallways of the apartment building. Startled from my restless sleep, | sat up in bed, the sound reverberating in my ears. | hesitated for a moment, the confusion and unease that had gripped me over the past few hours flooding back. The sound persisted, growing louder and more urgent With a sigh, | slipped out of bed and, shrouded in my robe, shuffled down the hall to my front door. | opened it cautiously, revealing the disheveled. and weary figure of Timothy standing outside, attempting to shove his keys in his apartment door. ¡°Timothy?¡± | whispered, shock and concern washing over me. He looked like he was ready to fall apart. His disheveled hair, wrinkled clothes, and the distant look in his eyes said it all. Timothy''s gaze met mine, and there was a fleeting glimpse of surprise before he quickly masked his emotions. ¡°Evie,¡± he muttered, his voice slurred. ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± The scent of alcohol wafted from him, and it was evident where he''d been in the past day. | walked over and grabbed his keys for him, unlocking his door before guiding him inside. He stumbled slightly, his shoes dragging along the carpet. ¡°Come on,¡± | said softly, my concern deepening. | guided him to the couch, where he sank heavily into the cushions. Emergency calls only ¡°Are you okay?¡± | asked, my voice filled with worry as | sat down beside him. Timothy ran a hand through his disheveled hair and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Evie. Just needed to clear my head, | didn¡¯t believe him for a moment. The emptiness in his eyes and the way he had turned to alcohol for sce were signs of a deeper turmoil. | had known Timothy long enough to see through his facade. ¡°Timothy,¡± | said gently, ¡°you don¡¯t have to pretend with me. | can see that you''re hurting.¡± He looked at me, and for a moment, the anger that had simmered beneath the surface for so long flickered in his eyes. ¡°What do you care, Evie? You''re not a part of this mess.¡± | couldn''t deny the truth in his words. | wasn¡¯t a part of his world, his family¡¯s political and personal turmoil, but | couldn¡¯t bear to see him in such distress. | couldn¡¯t simply turn my back on him now. Timothy, | may not be a part of your family, but | care about you,¡± | said with conviction. ¡°You''re a friend, and your mother just died, so now I¡¯m here.¡± He looked away, his jaw clenched. ¡°I appreciate that, Evie. But there¡¯s something | need to know.¡± | watched him, curious about what could be troubling him so deeply. ¡°Ask me anything. Timothy took a deep breath and faced me with a hard gaze. ¡°Did you release the information about Ste¡¯s affair?¡± His question caught me off guard. | had expected a conversation about his mother, not this. ¡°No, Timothy,¡± | said, shaking my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t release. Emergency calls only Chapter 190 any information about Ste¡¯s affair. | don¡¯t know how it ended up in the media.¡± He continued to scrutinize me, and | could see the turmoil in his eyes. ¡°I have to know, Evie. | need to understand what¡¯s happening.¡± D20% 13:30 ¡°Timothy, | don¡¯t have the answers you''re looking for,¡± | said. ¡°But I¡¯m worried about what Andy and Ste might do next. They''re probably not going to let this slide easily.¡± He nodded, his expression weary. ¡°I know. That¡¯s what scares me. They can be ruthless when their interests are threatened.¡± | reached out and ced aforting hand on his shoulder. ¡°We need to be careful, Timothy. | don¡¯t want to see you get hurt in all of this.¡± He leaned back against the couch, exhaustion etched across his face. ¡°Evie, there¡¯s so much | need to figure out, but it''s all too much.¡± ¡°Timothy,¡± | said gently, ¡°you don¡¯t have to face this alone. I¡¯m here for you, and I''ll help in any way | can. You''re not alone in this.¡± ¡°| know,¡± he started to smile ever so slightly. His eyes began to glisten. ¡°Evie, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of Ste or Andy, or anyone, anymore.¡± His words hung in the air, catching me off guard. | mped my mouth shut, unsure of how to respond.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He turned to me, his eyes searching mine. ¡°You''ve always been there for me. Evie. Through all of this, you¡¯ve been a true friend. | won''t let anyone. hurt you. Not even me.¡± | was taken aback by his words and the sincerity with which he spoke. | start to feel my lips tremble. Emergency calls only Chapter 190 ¡°Timothy,¡± | began, my voice soft, ¡°I appreciate that, but | don¡¯t want to see you get hurt either.¡± *Z18120%/13:36 He reached out, his fingers gently brushing against my arm. In the dim light, his eyes held a vulnerability | had never seen before. ¡°Evie, I¡¯m done letting fear control my life. I¡¯ve already lost my mother. | can¡¯t lose you.¡± Before | could respond, he pulled me into a sudden and unexpected hug. | was momentarily surprised, feeling the warmth of his embrace, the sincerity of his emotions. The tension that had built up over the past days seemed to dissipate in that single moment. | let him have the moment, tangled in his arms, feeling the thud of his heart against mine. It was a moment of vulnerability and connection, a shared. understanding of the chaos that had engulfed our lives. Timothy''s embrace wasforting, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions. Relief, gratitude, and an undeniable affection for the man who had stood by me through it all. | wanted to stay in that moment, to hold onto the fragile bond we had, but | knew that exhaustion was taking its toll on him. His breathing became slow and even, and | realized that Timothy had fallen asleep. Gently, | disentangled myself from his embrace, carefully cing a nket over him. As | watched him sleep, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of conflict within me. In the darkness of my room, | found myself whispering to the silence, words meant only for me. ¡°Timothy, you may have captured my heart again.¡± | had kept my feelings for him hidden, locked away in the deepest recesses of my heart. Theplications of our professional lives and the secrets we had uncovered had kept me at a distance. But the raw honesty he had shown me had shaken the walls | had built around my emotions. My words hung in the air, a confession spoken into the void. They were words that | had never intended to say out loud, words | had fought to keep hidden for years. But now, as | confronted the truth of my own heart, | couldn¡¯t deny the depth of my feelings for Timothy. Emergency calls only Chapter 190 D20% 13:36 Leaving his apartment quietly, | closed the door behind me and walked down the dimly lit hallway. As | returned to my own apartment, a sob escaped my lips. No matter how many times | mended it, it seemed like the dam in me was ready to break. Once again, | found myself torn in my priorities. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 TIMOTHY POV $092% 12:37 +5 Timothy stood in the dimly lit funeral home, his head still pounding from a hangover. He had never imagined himself in this ce, discussing the final arrangements for someone so dear to him. His mother was gone, leaving behind an ache that seemed insurmountable. The funeral director, a somber woman with kind eyes, was patiently guiding Timothy through the various options. He listened, trying to make sense of the practicalities. There was so much to n, but he didn¡¯t know much about what his mother would''ve wanted once the time came. As he discussed the details of the service, the floral arrangements, and the guest list, Timothy¡¯s mind kept drifting back to the moments he had spent with his mother during her final days. He hadn¡¯t been the son he wished he could have been. He had been wrapped up in his own life, his own problems, though he was grateful to have been by her side until herst breath. Asharp, unwee interruption pulled Timothy from his thoughts. The doors of the funeral home swung open, and in walked his father. The sight of his father in this ce was surprising and unsettling. ¡°Dad,¡± Timothy said cautiously as Kamran approached. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Kamran looked at him somberly as he came to stand by his side, hands shoved in his pockets. ¡°She was still my wife, Timothy. | have every right to be here, to handle the arrangements.¡± Timothy''s brows furrowed, a hint of anger bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°But you left her. You left her years ago, and you weren''t there for her when she needed you most.¡± Kamran¡¯s gaze remained steady, his voice unwavering. ¡°That may be true, but she was still my wife. We shared at life together, and now I want to make sure she¡¯s taken care of in the end.¡± Timothy shook his head, his anger ring. ¡°You can¡¯t just waltz im here and take control. You weren''t taking care of her when she was alive. She deserved better.¡± Kamran¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°I know | wasn¡¯t the husband | should have been, but | loved her, and | still do. Don¡¯t forget that | was the one still paying for that house.¡± Timothy fought the urge to flinch at the passion in his father¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t think Kamran would have felt so 4/4 ?x Emergency calls only Mu *=$592% 12:37 strongly. It seemed like everyone was buying time until her death, treating her as the family¡¯s estranged, ailing pet more than anything. ¡°| won''t let her memory be tarnished,¡± Kamran continued. ¡°And she deserves a proper burial.¡± Timothy''s anger began to ebb, giving way to a deep sense of sadness. He remembered his mother¡¯s final days, her frail form in the hospital bed, and the conversations they had shared. She had mentioned, just once, her wish to be cremated, a simple and quiet way to bid farewell to the world. He sighed, his voice heavy with the weight of his emotions. ¡°She told me once that she wanted to be cremated, Dad. It was her wish.¡± Kamran¡¯s eyes softened, his shoulders sagging. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± Timothy nodded, already losing his resolve. ¡°We can have the funeral, Dad. For the sake of the family. But the cremation is going to happen despite what anyone says.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Kamran gave a nod of agreement, the tension in the room gradually dissipating. ¡°Thank you, Timothy.¡± They returned to making arrangements with the director, and Timothy had to fight back the bile that rose in his throat upon seeing his mother¡¯s body. They had dressed in her a fine silk dress, and her face, once sunken and depressed, was tugged into a content smile. After the funeral, it would be thest time he¡¯d see it. Just as they had shifted into discussing the steps for who would carry the casket, the entrance door creaked open, and their attention was abruptly diverted. Ste and Andy came rushing in, and the calm atmosphere was immediately charged with fury. Ste, with a stormy expression, marched into the room, her eyes locked on Timothy. Her lips were set in a tight, angry line, and her voice was shrill as she spoke. ¡°Timothy,¡± she hissed, ¡°did you and Evie leak those affair photos to the press?¡± The usation hung in the air like a thundercloud, and the room fell into a tense silence. Timothy was taken aback, more so that she had the nerve to address that here. ¡°What? No, Ste, of course not,¡± he replied. ¡°Why on earth would you think that?¡± Ste¡¯s anger only intensified as she shot a withering look at Timothy. ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent with me,¡± she snapped. ¡°The photos of you and that woman went public, and it can¡¯t be a coincidence. You''ve been trying to screw me ever since you found out about me and Andy.¡± Emergency calls only Mu Chapter 191 *092% 1 12:37 Timothy clenched his fists, his anger mounting. ¡°Ste, you''re way off base here,¡± he retorted. ¡°I would never do something like that, and neither would Evie. We''re not responsible for those photos getting out.¡± Kamran, who had been silently observing the exchange, finally spoke up. ¡°Ste, perhaps we should discuss thister,¡± he suggested, his voice trying to soothe the mounting tension. But before Ste could respond, stepped forward, a guilty look in his eyes. ¡°Ste... ¡°Not now, Andy!¡± Ste shushed him and turned back to Timothy. ¡°I dropped the protective order! What more did you want from me?¡± ¡°Ste, | sent the photos to the press. Ste turned back to Andy, stunned into silence. The confession hung in the air, a bombshell that shattered the already fragile peace. Ste''s anger shifted from Timothy to Andy, her face contorted in disbelief and betrayal. ¡°Why the hell would you do that?¡± she eximed, wing at her hair. Andy took a deep breath as he grabbed her shoulders and urged her closer to him. ¡°I did it because | love you, Ste,¡± he admitted. ¡°I can¡¯t stand by and watch you go through with this wedding when things have been so good between us.¡± Kamran¡¯s face darkened with anger, and he took a step toward Andy, his voice growing threatening. ¡°This was not part of the n,¡± he snapped. ¡°We agreed to let her move on with her life.¡± Andy, however, remained undeterred, his determination clear in his eyes. ¡°The baby was always mine,¡± he dered, his voice defiant. Ste looked as if she were caught in a storm, her expressions shifting rapdily. She turned to Timothy, her eyes pleading for understanding. ¡°Timothy, | need to exin,¡± she implored. But Timothy¡¯s patience had worn thin, and his anger simmered just below the surface. ¡°No, Ste,¡± he snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. | have business to take care of, and this is not the time or ce.¡± The room reverberated with his anger, a tense silence following His outburst. Ste¡¯s face crumpled and she parted her lips once more. ¡°Timothy, please,¡± she started again, her voice trembling. ¡°We need to discuss this.¡± 3/4 ?x D92% 12:37 Before Timothy could respond, Andy stepped forward and took her hand. ¡°Ste, we need to talk,¡± he insisted, his voice firm as he pulled her away. Ste gave Timothy onest fraught look as she turned and left the funeral home with Andy, leaving Timothy and his father alone in the silence that followed. Timothy clenched his fists, his anger and frustration consuming him. He had hoped that the funeral would bring some sense of closure, a chance to say goodbye to his mother and put the past to rest. Instead, it had brought forth a bigger mess. ¡°| can¡¯t believe that boy!¡± Kamran growled pacing the floor in short bursts. ¡°The one time he decides he wants to ¡®settle down! Unbelievable!¡± His exmations grew quieter, and Timothy waited until the room fell into an uneasy silence. The funeral director, who had been a silent observer throughout, cleared her throat and tried to refocus their attention on the funeral arrangements. Timothy''s anger had deepened, and he struggled to push aside the emotions that had been stirred up. ¡°Let''s just get through this,¡± he muttered. COMMENT Chapter 192 Chapter 192 The morning sun was risingzily over the city as | jolted awake to the incessant buzzing of my phone. Groggily, | reached for it on the bedside table, my bleary eyes squinting at the caller ID. It read ¡°Scarlett.¡± My heart leaped as | answered the call, ¡°Evie, is that you?¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice sounded frail but filled with relief. ¡°Yeah, Scarlett, it''s me. What¡¯s going on?¡± | asked, my heart pounding, I¡¯d been waiting for this call for days. Scarlett had been in the hospital for what felt like an eternity, and the anticipation of her discharge was eating me alive. ¡°They''re letting me go today,¡± Scarlett said. My eyes widened, and | nced at the clock. It was earlier than I''d expected. ¡°Today? Are you serious?¡± | replied, my excitement building. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Scarlett affirmed. ¡°I can¡¯t stand being in this ce anymore, and | want to see you and Olive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing! She''ll be so excited to see you!¡± | eximed. There was a pause on the other end of the line before Scarlett spoke again, her voice heavy with an unspoken sadness. ¡°How is she? | hope | hasn¡¯t be disturbing her too much.¡± I sat up in bed. ¡°We''ve been keeping her distracted, but now I get to tell her you''re getting out.¡± Scarlett let out augh, and | could hear the tension ease in her voice. ¡°That''s good.¡± ¡°We''ll be down there as soon as possible,¡± | assured her, slipping out of bed. ¡°Did you need me to bring anything?¡± ¡°Just some clean clothes,¡± she said. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to rush down here, either. | still have to fill out some paperwork before I¡¯m discharged.¡± ¡°Right,¡± | replied. ¡°See you soon, Scarlett,¡± | hung up the phone, my mind was racing. It felt like a load of pressure had been released. @?x 12:37 EX Olive was still asleep, her tiny frame curled up beside me. | gently brushed a strand of hair away from her face and whispered, ¡°Olive? Wake up, hon.¡± She groaned, further burying herself under the covers. | chuckled and lightly tickled her exposed toes, making her giggle. ¡°Your mommy¡¯s awake, Olive,¡± | told her. ¡°Just called and told me that she¡¯s all healed.¡± With that, Olive tossed away the covers and sat up, her wide eyes blinking wildly. ¡°She¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± | grinned. ¡°We get to bring her home today. Let¡¯s get you dressed, okay?¡± As we arrived at the hospital, Olive held onto my hand tightly. The sterile corridors and the clinical scent in the air seemed to make us both ufortable. | could tell she was eager to see Scarlett again, but the hospital environment added ayer of unease to her anticipation. We made our way to Scarlett¡¯s room, and Olive¡¯s face lit up with delight as she saw her mother sitting on the edge of the bed. Scarlett¡¯s auburn hair had grown unkempt during her stay, but her eyes sparkled with joy as she saw Olive¡¯s eager smile. ¡°Mommy!¡± Olive eximed, running to hug her. Scarlett embraced her, her eyes filled with tears as she held Olive tightly. ¡°Olive, my sweet girl,¡± Scarlett whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°I''ve missed you so much.¡± | couldn''t help but smile at the heartwarming scene. Scarlett¡¯s recovery had been a long and painful journey, and seeing her reunited with Olive filled me with hope. After a round of hugs andughter, | helped Scarlett get dressed in clean,fortable clothes. It had been a while since she had worn anything other than the standard hospital gown, and the simple act of changing into her own clothes seemed to lift her spirits. As we left the hospital, | suggested, ¡°How about we celebrate your release with some ice cream? What do you say, Olive?¡± Olive¡¯s eyes widened with excitement, and she nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Ice cream, Mommy, please!¡± Emergency calls onlyM B=91% 12:38 +5 Scarlett¡¯s face lit up with a grateful smile. ¡°That sounds wonderful, Evie. I¡¯d love that.¡± We made our way to a nearby ice cream parlor, the tinkling of the door¡¯s bell announcing our arrival. The cheerful atmosphere and the sweet aroma of freshly baked waffle cones filled the air. Scarlett''s eyes glistened with a mixture of happiness and relief as she surveyed the colorful array of ice cream vors. ¡°Pick any vor you two like. On me,¡± | encouraged her, and she eventually settled on a scoop of mint chocte chip. Olive, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t make up her mind and requested a sample of nearly every vor before deciding on the ssic vani with rainbow sprinkles. As we Sat in a cozy corner of the parlor, | watched as Scarlett and Olive shared stories,ughter, and, of course, the delicious ice cream. Just the normalcy of it all set me at ease. ¡°So Evie, how has Timothy been?¡± The sudden mention of his name jolted me out of my calm state. My eyebrows tensed and | frowned. | could still feel the soft beat of his heart beneath my fingertips from when I''d sat with him the other night.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°| heard about his mother¡¯s passing,¡± Scarlett continued. ¡°It was so awful to hear. How''s he holding up?¡± | sighed, my heart aching for Timothy and his recent loss. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know, Scarlett. He hasn¡¯t been around much these past few days. | assume he¡¯s dealing with funeral arrangements and everything thates with it. | thought it best to stay out of his way.¡± Scarlett looked thoughtful, her brow furrowed with worry. ¡°I understand your perspective, but maybe he would appreciate having a friendly face around, someone who understands what he¡¯s going through.¡± | mulled over Scarlett¡¯s words as we finished our ice cream. She had a point. Timothy had been so broken that night, and | wondered if he had anyone else to turn to emotionally. His family was in ruins, his mother was gone, and Ste was out of the question. Despite the recent tension between us, | might have been his only shoulder to lean on. ¡°Maybe,¡± | told her, shoving a spoonful of cookie dough into my mouth. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to see him again. 3/5 +5 After dropping off Scarlett and Olive, | made my way back to the apartment. The taste of the ice cream was still lingering on my lips, a sweet memory in a day that had been bittersweet. We had shared moments of joy and celebration, but the weight of recent events still hung heavy in the air. My footsteps echoed in the empty hallway as | made my way to my door, fumbling for my keys in my purse. Just as | was about to insert the key into the lock, a voice from behind startled me. ¡°Evie.¡± | turned to find Timothy standing there, his usual confident demeanor reced by a somber and pensive expression. ¡°Timothy,¡± | said, genuinely surprised. ¡°Hi. Didn¡¯t expect you to get in sote.¡± His gaze remained fixed on mine, searching for something | couldn''t quite discern. ¡°I... | was handling some things,¡± he began. ¡°You''ve been busy?¡± ¡°Hardly,¡± | said, ¡°Scarlett was released today. It was pretty exciting.¡± His eyes lit up at the news, probably the best news he¡¯d heard all well. ¡°That''s awesome. I¡¯m d she pushed through.¡± | approached him, feeling a lump forming in my throat. ¡°Timothy,¡± | said, my voice shaking, ¡°If there¡¯s anything | can do, just let me know.¡± He smiled at me, his expression softening. ¡°Thank you forst night, by the way.¡± He ran a hand through his hair and looked away. ¡°Wasn''t my best look...¡± ¡°You''re mother just passed. You''re allowed to mourn, Timothy,¡± | said, my voice soothing. ¡°And I¡¯m here for you.¡± He looked at me with an intensity | hadn¡¯t seen before, and | wondered briefly if I''d misspoken. Suddenly, | was being drawn into a tight hug. | wrapped my hands around his torso, sighing as he ced his head in he crook of my neck. | rubbed my hand up and down his back, hoping it would offer some support. He turned his head, and | shivered as his lips brushed against the shell of my ear. ¡°Would you be able to be there? At her funeral, | mean,¡± he said in a low voice, almost conspiratorial. | was almost lost in the feeling of his warm breath against my neck, and | wondered what it would feel like to have his lips there. 4/5 ¡°Evie?¡± +5 His voice broke me out of my daze, thankfully before I¡¯d fallen too deep. | nodded, giving him a reassuring smile. ¡°Of course, Timothy. I''ll be there. Just let me know the time and ce,¡± | told him. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, pulling away. ¡°I''ll text you the details.¡± | felt like a loss, not having him in my arms. With every meeting, | was growing desperate for every touch, though each was as dangerous as thest. That promise of istion felt like a distant memory then as the scent of his cologne clung to me. ¡°Right,¡± | said tly, desperately hiding the tension in my voice. ¡°See youter.¡± ¡°Later,¡± he echoed, then shed me a smile. With that, he turned and entered his apartment, leaving me standing there. Eventually, | continued on to my own apartment, the heaviness in my heart persisting. | was falling hard, and there was no way of convincing myself otherwise. After everything that happened, | felt more tacky than relieved by that realization. Regardless of how he really felt about Ste, his mother had just passed. | couldn¡¯t fathom the pain he must be feeling, and | feared something deeper between us wouldplicate matters. The least | could do for now was be there for him and offer my support. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 The morning sun barely pierced the curtains, casting a gentle, diffused light across the room. | stood in front of my closet, the smell of my vintage dresses still lingering in the air. The funeral of Timothy''s mother was only a few hours away, and | needed to find an outfit suitable for the asion. My fingers trailed across the fabric of ck dresses, each one holding its own memories. As | contemted my choices, a knock at the door startled me. It was too early for visitors, and | wasn¡¯t expecting anyone. | nced at the clock, wondering who it could be at this hour. | quickly crossed the room and opened the door, expecting to see a neighbor or perhaps even Timothy on the other side. But instead, | found Ste standing on my doorstep, a cold, uninviting expression on her face. My heart sank at the sight of her, and | felt a mix of anger and apprehension. ¡°Ste,¡± | said, my voiceced with annoyance, ¡°what are you doing here?¡± She didn¡¯t seem fazed by my irritation as the swept past me and into my apartment. ¡°I¡¯vee to talk, Evie,¡± she said, her tone condescending. ¡°It¡¯s time we had a little chat.¡± | closed the door behind her, my patience wearing thin. Ste had a way of stirring up trouble, and | didn¡¯t need any additional stress on the day of the funeral. ¡°This is not a good time, Ste,¡± | said, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°We can talkter.¡± Ste turned to face me, her piercing blue eyes locking onto mine. ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause trouble,¡± she said, her voice deceptively calm. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m here to congratte you.¡± | furrowed my brows, taken aback by her unexpected words. ¡°Congratte me?¡± | asked, my tone skeptical. ¡°For what?¡± Ste¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile. ¡°For ruining my life,¡± she said, her words dripping with bitterness. ¡°You''ve done a ster job of that, Evie.¡± | crossed my arms, unable to hide my frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about, Ste. This has nothing to do with me.¡± tinas Ste took a step closer, her mouth set in a snarl. ¡°Oh, but it does,¡± she said. ¡°It absolutely does. You''re the one who got into Andy''s head, convinced him to betray me, to humiliate me in front of everyone.¡± 1/4 Ox Chapter 193 The morning sun barely pierced the curtains, casting a gentle, diffused light across the room. | stood in front of my closet, the smell of my vintage dresses still lingering in the air. The funeral of Timothy''s mother was only a few hours away, and | needed to find an outfit suitable for the asion. My fingers trailed across the fabric of ck dresses, each one holding its own memories. As | contemted my choices, a knock at the door startled me. It was too early for visitors, and | wasn¡¯t expecting anyone. | nced at the clock, wondering who it could be at this hour. | quickly crossed the room and opened the door, expecting to see a neighbor or perhaps even Timothy on the other side. But instead, | found Ste standing on my doorstep, a cold, uninviting expression on her face. My heart sank at the sight of her, and | felt a mix of anger and apprehension. ¡°Ste,¡± | said, my voiceced with annoyance, ¡°what are you doing here?¡± She didn¡¯t seem fazed by my irritation as she swept past me and into my apartment. ¡°I¡¯vee to talk, Evie,¡± she said, her tone condescending. ¡°It¡¯s time we had a little chat.¡± | closed the door behind her, my patience wearing thin. Ste had a way of stirring up trouble, and | didn¡¯t need any additional stress on the day of the funeral. ¡°This is not a good time, Ste,¡± | said, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°We can talkter.¡± Ste turned to face me, her piercing blue eyes locking onto mine. ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause trouble,¡± she said, her voice deceptively calm. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m here to congratte you.¡± | furrowed my brows, taken aback by her unexpected words. ¡°Congratte me?¡± | asked, my tone skeptical. ¡°For what?¡± Ste curled into a cruel smile. ¡°For ruining my life,¡± she said, her words dripping with bitterness. ¡°You¡¯ve done a ster job of that, Evie.¡± | crossed my arms, unable to hide my frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about, Ste. This has nothing to do with me.¡± Ste took a step closer, her mouth set in a snarl. ¡°Oh, but it does,¡± she said. ¡°It absolutely does. You''re the one who got into Andy''s head, convinced him to betray me, to humiliate me in front of everyone.¡± 1/4 Chapter 193 +6 ¡°| don¡¯t know what you''re talking about,¡± | repeated, my voice firm. ¡°I have no control over Andy¡¯s actions, and | wouldn¡¯t have encouraged him to do anything like that.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed as she studied me suspiciously. ¡°You can deny it all you want, Evie, but | know you. You¡¯ve always been after what''s mine.¡± | shook my head, my frustration boiling over. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Ste. I''ve never wanted anything of yours. I¡¯ve had my own life, my own ambitions.¡± She let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°Right. And now, what? You think you can have Timothy all to yourself? That you two can be happy together?¡± | felt a surge of anger rise within me, and | took a step closer to her. ¡°At least I¡¯m not using him for my own amusement, Ste. You treated him, and probably even Andy, like toys, people you could discard when they no longer suited your interests.¡± Ste¡¯s face twisted into a sneer. ¡°He was fun for a while, Evie, but he got clingy and annoying. | can¡¯t stand that.¡± I clenched my fists, struggling to maintain myposure. Ste¡¯s callousness andpleteck of empathy were infuriating. ¡°You can¡¯t treat people like that, Ste. You can¡¯t use them and throw them away when you''re done with them.¡± Ste shrugged, as if my words were of no consequence. ¡°It¡¯s a dog¡ªeat¡ªdog world, Evie. You¡¯d better get used to it.¡± | took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions swirling within me. Thest thing | needed was a confrontation with Ste on the day of the funeral. ¡°I think you should leave. | have to get ready for the funeral.¡± Ste turned to face me, her cold, piercing eyes locking onto mine. ¡°We''re going to have this conversation, whether you like it or not,¡± she replied, her tone unyielding. ¡°I thought that giving Andy what he wanted would encourage him to help me secure the estate.¡± | couldn''t hide my disbelief. ¡°You thought that seducing him was the way to get what you wanted?¡± | asked, my voice filled with disdain. ¡°That¡¯s cold¡ªhearted, Ste.¡± Ste shrugged, as if my judgment had no effect on her. ¡°That¡¯s business, Evie. It¡¯s all about getting what your want, no matter the cost.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. | crossed my arms, my anger mounting. ¡°Business or not, you can¡¯t just manipte people¡¯s feelings and use REZI Chapter 193 them for your own gain. It¡¯s wrong, Ste.¡± She turned to me, her eyes zing with determination. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the romantic side of things,¡± she admitted, her voice surprisingly frank. ¡°But | do care about getting the estate. And | intend to keep Timothy to myself.¡± | couldn''t believe what | was hearing. Ste''s ruthlessness knew no bounds, and | realized that she was willing to go to great lengths to achieve her goals. ¡°What about Timothy?¡± | asked, my voice low and filled with concern. ¡°What if the paternity test doesn¡¯t turn out the way you expect it to?¡± Ste¡¯s expression remained confident, as if she had no doubts about the oue. ¡°It will,¡± she replied curtly, her voiceced with certainty. | pressed her further, my anger getting the better of me. ¡°And if it doesn¡¯t, Ste? What¡¯s your n then?¡± She didn¡¯t answer my question, instead turning away and heading towards the door. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for hypothetical scenarios, Evie. | have things to do.¡± She turned and headed towards the door. As she paused at the threshold, her parting words wereced with venom. ¡°Don¡¯t think this is over, Evie. I''ll get what¡¯s rightfully mine.¡± | watched her leave, the door clicking shut behind her. My mind was a whirlwind of emotions and questions. So Andy had leaked the photos. Perhaps meeting him that day really had gone through to him, though his actions were heavily destructive. Ste clearly didn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings, at least, she didn¡¯t let on that she did. Either way, | didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with this kind of drama today. | had a funeral to get to, and | had to mentally prepare myself ordingly. With a heavy heart, | returned to my closet, choosing a ck dress that looked simple yet elegant. After some time, it dawned on me that Ste may show up to the funeral as well. If she had any dignity left, she would drop any indignation toward me for the family¡¯s sake. | slipped into the dress andpleted my attire with a pair of sensible ck heels. The mirror reflected a somber, determined woman, far from the mistress they''d believed me to be in the media. | could only imagine what kind of reaction | would get while present, but | couldn¡¯t let it get to me. | just knew | needed to be there for Timothy. 3/4 Emergency calls onlyMU Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 TIMOTHY POV 091% 12:38 +5 Timothy''s heart raced as he sat in the sterile waiting room of the paternity testing center, nked by Andy on one side and Ste on the other. He could hardly believe that it hade to this¡ªhaving a paternity test to determine if he was the father of Ste¡¯s child. The tension in the room was suffocating, and the air was thick with tension. Ste leaned closer to him, her voice low and soothing, as she tried to reassure him. ¡°Timothy, you have to believe me. The baby is yours. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± Timothy turned to look at her, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Ste,¡± he said, his voice stern, ¡°you''ve been dishonest from the beginning. You had an affair with my brother, for God¡¯s sake!¡± Ste¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver, and she gripped his wrist with an unsettling amount of strength. ¡°I made a mistake, Timothy, but | swear to you that the baby is yours. | love you, and | wouldn¡¯t lie about something like this.¡± Andy, who had been silent until now, cleared his throat and took her hand. He leaned forward, his voice rising with intensity. ¡°Timothy, let¡¯s be honest here. You never even cared for Ste. You were just using her to get back at me.¡± Timothy shot Andy a furious re. ¡°What the hell are you on, Andy? You should have known better than anyone that | don¡¯t want to be with her. If you wanted her, you should¡¯ve taken her, regardless of what Dad said.¡± Ste interjected, her voice steady and confident. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and Andy, Timothy. He¡¯s just trying to mess with your head. Seems like that little media stunt of his wasn¡¯t satisfying enough.¡± Andy scoffed, his face contorted with rage. ¡°Is that what you saidst night, Ste? When you came running to me after our fight?¡± The usation hung heavily in the air, and Timothy¡¯s heart sank: He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Ste had always imed that ther was nothing between her and his brother, but the truth seemed to be uncovering itself further and further. Timothy turned to Ste, his anger and disappointment boiling over. ¡°Is that true, Ste? Did you go to Andyst night?¡± 4/4 Emergency calls onlyMU 12:38 35) Ste avoided eye contact, her silence speaking volumes. Timothy¡¯s frustration mounted, and he couldn''t hold back the torrent of emotions that had been building for so long. ¡°And all that time you were telling me to be ¡®loyal, to stay away from Evie,¡± he said, his voice trembling with anger. ¡°I suppose your own rules don¡¯t apply to you, do they?¡± Ste finally met his gaze, her own eyes brimming with tears. ¡°That was before | met you, Timothy. | made at terrible mistake, but | need this to work between us. The baby is yours.¡± ¡°We''ll see about that,¡± Timothy retorted, snatching his hand away from her grip. As they sat there, the minutes dragged on, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, a nurse emerged from a back room, holding an envelope in her hand. Timothy stood, his heart pounding, and made his way toward her. The others followed, their anxious faces reflecting the gravity of the moment. ¡°Here you are.¡± The nurse handed Timothy the envelope, her expression neutral. ¡°The results are inside,¡± she said. ¡°I hope they bring you all the rity you¡¯re seeking.¡± Timothy nodded and, with trembling hands, tore open the envelope. He pulled out the piece of paper inside and began to read the words and numbers that covered the page. Numbness washed over Timothy, and he felt like he was no longer in his own body. The words, though expected, carried a heavy weight of finality. He had harbored doubts for so long, but now the truth had been confirmed, and it was a truth he couldn''t deny. The seconds ticked by, and the room fell into an eerie silence as Timothy absorbed it all. His face paled, and he couldn''t hold back theugh that slipped from his lips. The revtion made him strangely satisfied. Ste and Andy leaned in, desperate to know the results. Timothy''s voice quivered as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not mine,¡± he said, his words barely a whisper. ¡°The baby is not mine.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she reached out to him, her voice quivering with desperation. ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s a mistake. The test must be wrong. You have to believe me.¡± But Timothy had heard enough. He turned away, his heart feeling eerily light in his chest. ¡°I guess these were the real results all along. Figures.¡± Ox Emergency calls onlyMuO ¡°Tim...¡± Ste ced a hand on his shoulder and he jerked away. 12:38 +5 ¡°You know, | expected nothing less,¡± Timothy continued, leering at her. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this with you anymore, Ste. Consider this engagement over. Andy stepped forward, his tone softening as he embraced Ste from behind. ¡°I''ll make sure the child has a loving home and family,¡± he dered. ¡°You won''t be a part of our lives.¡± Ste was on the verge of tears, her voice filled with despair. ¡°Timothy, please, you have to believe me. | love you. | don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But Andy shook his head, his anger undiminished. ¡°Ste, are you listening to me? I¡¯m here for you!¡± Timothy''s patience had been tested to its limits, and he could feel his head spinning. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a simmering anger toward both Andy and Ste. He had been thrust into a situation he never asked for, a situation that had now led them to the most significant revtion of all. ¡°You''re both unbelievable,¡± Timothy muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°You deserve each other. Two lying, scheming bastards.¡± Ste, tears glistening in her eyes, reached out to him, her voice quaking with desperation. ¡°Timothy, please, you have to understand-¡± But Timothy didn¡¯t wait for her to finish. He turned and walked away, his footsteps heavy as he rushed to the exit. Ste¡¯s pleas faded into the background as he left the testing center, cut off as the doors shut behind him. Timothy made his way to his car, his steps heavy and purposeful. He got in and sat in silence for a while, the weight of the moment settling in. But then, something unexpected happened. A bitterugh escaped his lips, and it quickly turned into hystericalughter. The absurdity of the situation had be too much to bear. Heughed until tears streamed down his face, his shoulders shaking with the sheer madness of it all. He wondered how he had allowed himself to be ensnared in their mess for so long. The anger and frustration that had simmered within him had erupted into wildughter, leaving him feeling unhinged. As he regained hisposure, Timothy sat and stared at the clock on his dashboard. The funeral was in two hours, and he be forced to face his family again. Undoubtedly, news has already spread about the affair. He started the car and began to drive, the events of the past few months reying in his mind. The truth had been revealed, and he was left to grapple with the fallout. He didn¡¯t know where he was headed, but he was Ox determined to find a way out of the tangled mess that had be his life. Top of Form Chapter 195 Chapter 195 | watched raindrops trickle down the windowpane as | put the finishing touches on my ck dress. | had switched from outfit to outfit, hoping that the next one would look more presentable than thest. Aria had been sitting on the edge of my bed, silently observing my preparations. ¡°So you''re really going,¡± she said, finally breaking the silence. | paused, my reflection in the mirror staring back at me with vacant eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going,¡± | replied quietly. Aria¡¯s brow furrowed as she considered my response. ¡°Do you think his family will be okay with you there?¡± Her question dripped with apprehension, although she tried to mask it. | sighed, turning to face her. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Aria. But Timothy invited me personally, and | can¡¯t refuse when he¡¯s going through such a difficult time. We''re just friends, and friends are there for eachother, so they''ll have to deal with it.¡± ¡°Evie, | just worry about you,¡± Aria admitted, her tension now giving way to a softer tone. ¡°He¡¯d better at least protect you from that crooked family of his. He¡¯s practically throwing you to the wolves.¡± | shook my head, though | understood her point. It wasplicated in more ways than one. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Aria, but this is important. He¡¯d do the same for me.¡± She sighed, her anger subsiding. ¡°I guess you''re right. It''s just hard to see you so caught up in his problems sometimes. | hope he appreciates what he has in you.¡± Aria¡¯s words lingered in the air as | finished preparing. I¡¯d put up with a lot from Timothy family, and Ste was a whole other matter. But | couldn''t help it. | had to be there for him today, and no amount of anger or uncertainty could change that. ¡°| should be back by three,¡± | told Aria. With a final nce at the mirror, | grabbed my coat and umbre and left for the funeral home. The rain had not let up, and it seemed as if even the heavens were mourning the loss of Timothy¡¯s mother. When | arrived at the funeral home, there was already a hoard of people filing inside the tall, somber building. After parking, | grabbed my purse from the passenger seat and got out to follow the crowd. 4/4 Ox 12:38 Chapter 195 Inside, the atmosphere was heavy with gret. People were huddled in groups, whispering words of constion:to one another. The scent of fresh flowers mixed with a pervasive feeling of mncholy. | searched the room for Timothy, and there he was, standing near the entrance As our eyes met, | saw a flicker of gratitude in his gase. He approached me. his lips curling into a faint, sad smile.. ¡°Evie, thank you foring,¡± he said softly. Tembraced him, basking in the warmth of his presence ¡°wouldn''t be anywhere else. Timothy. I¡¯m here for you.¡± | assured him.. As | pulled away, his eyes bore into mine, and | sensed a flicker of something more beneath his gaze. But before! could decipher it, he led me to our seats, cing a hand gemmy on the small of my back. We walked in silence, and | couldn''t help but take notice of the various pairs of eyes trained on the two of us. The room was slowly filling with mourners, and the service began with the sound of hymns and heartfelt ealogies. Timothy sat beside me, his hand asionally brushing apainamine as if seeking sce in the physical connection. As the priest delivered his sermon, | noticed a tension in Timothy''s shoulders. He clenched and unclenched his fists, his face a mask of dread. | took his hand and gave it a light squeeze When it was time for attendees to share their memories of Timothy''s mothet watched as he stood and walked to the front of the room. He took a deep breath, his voice shaking as he recounted movies of his childhood, of moments with his mother that would forever be etched in his mind. The room fell silent, save for the asional sniffle or stifled sob. Once Timothy¡¯s speech ended, he looked over at me. Our eyes met, and I gave him an encouraging smile. He didn¡¯t need to say anything the look he gave me spoke volumes. The rain had abated by the time the funeral service concluded. As we moved to the reception area, the attention around us had grown more apparent. | couldn''t help but notice his family stealing nces in my direction, their hushed whispers carrying an obvious amount of judgment. It wasn¡¯t the first time | had sensed their disapproval, but today it seemed more pronounced, more overtProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. Timothy, standing to my left, must have noticed my difort. After his friend, Ethan, came up and offered his condolences, Timothy turned to me and tapped my elbow. x 12:38 ¡°You doing all right?¡± he asked gently. +5 | tucked a lock of hair behind my ears, shifting my gaze back to him. ¡°I should be asking you that. Still hanging on?¡± He opened his mouth to respond, but his attention was immediately drawn elsewhere as he observed something behind me. | turned to follow his gaze and saw Kamran steadily approaching, was tall and impably dressed as usual. Kamran wasted no time in expressing his distaste for my presence, and his anger was palpable. ¡°Evie,¡± he said with thinly veiled condescension, ¡°I can¡¯t say | expected to see you here so soon after Timothy called off his engagement to Ste.¡± | was taken aback, my surprise evident in my eyes. ¡°Timothy called off the engagement?¡± | stammered in disbelief. Timothy nodded, his jaw clenched with anger. ¡°Yes, Evie. | nned on making the announcement public soon, but it seems my father here couldn''t wait to share his thoughts.¡± Kamran smirked, his anger disguised beneath a veneer of satisfaction. ¡°I just hope, Timothy, that you¡¯re happy with your decision. It¡¯s not every day a man gets to crush his own potential.¡± Timothy met his gaze with an intensity that spoke volumes. ¡°I am happy with my decision, Dad. And as for potential, that will be for me to decide without your help.¡± Kamran raised an eyebrow, his anger simmering just below the surface. ¡°Well, I''ll leave you to it, then,¡± he said. with a mockingly polite tone, his eyes flickering toward me. ¡°Have a pleasant life.¡± As Kamran walked away, Timothy turned to me, his anger dissipating as he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to hear that, Evie. Let''s get out of here.¡± | followed him as he made his way toward the parking lot, feeling a mix of confusion and concern. ¡°Where are we going, Timothy?¡± | asked, unable to shake the sense that there were secrets yet to be revealed. He didn¡¯t answer immediately, unlocking the door to his car and holding it open for me to get in. Once we were both inside, he finally spoke, his voice slightly excited. ¡°You''ll see. Just trust me.¡± As Timothy started the car, | couldn¡¯t help but ponder over where he could be taking us, and so soon after the funeral. He had the heat time we left the lot, but my limbs were still trembling. | couldn¡¯t deny sting by th that he was making me nervous, even with how innocent his request seemed. He didn¡¯t seem like the type to grieve recklessly, but I''d prepare myself for any surprises toe. 4l4 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 091% 12:38 The drive took us away from the suburban streets and into the sprawling countryside. The road stretched endlessly before us, and my eyes kept flickering to Timothy to see his expression. Every time I''d ask where he was taking us, my questions would be met with evasive answers and a growing sense of anticipation. ¡°It''s about an hour-long drive,¡± Timothy said finally, though the mystery remained. ¡°You''ll see when we get there, Evie.¡± | sighed, ncing out of the car window at the passing scenery. Any anxiety that I''d been feeling previously had given way to an intense curiosity. ¡°Can''t you at least give me a hint, Timothy?¡± He smiled, a faint, enigmatic curve of his lips. ¡°Not yet, Evie. You''ll know when we arrive.¡± The anticipation gnawed at me, but | decided to enjoy the ride and let Timothy maintain the shroud of secrecy. | spent the peaceful silence taking note of the rolling hills, dotted with patches of wildflowers. When the car finally came to a halt, | looked around, trying to decipher our location. My heart skipped a beat when I realized we were parked near a pristine beach. The golden sand stretched out as far as the eye could see, and the sound of the waves crashing against the shore filled the air. My surprise was evident in my voice. ¡°Timothy, we''re at a beach?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He nodded, his eyes glistening with nostalgia. ¡°This is where my mother and | were supposed to go on a trip. She had so many memories of this ce, and we always talked about visiting together.¡± The realization hit me like a tidal wave. Timothy had brought me here to honor his mother¡¯s memory. As we stepped onto the beach, a sense of serenity washed over us. The sand was cool beneath our feet, and the salty breeze carried the scent of the sea. | followed Timothy, each step taking us closer to the water''s edge, where the waves crashed with a relentless, rhythmic fury. He gazed out at the horizon. ¡°This was my favorite beach. Still is, actually,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯d take me to it whenever | asked, and we''d just talk about anything.¡± | nced over at him. ¡°She sounds like she was a lovely woman, Timothy.¡± He turned to me, a warm smile on his face. ¡°She was, Evie. She was my anchor, the one who always believed in 115 Ox me, even when | didn¡¯t believe in myself.¡± $091% 12:3 35) | couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for being here with Timothy, sharing in his memories and his love for his mother. ¡°I¡¯m honored that you brought me here, Timothy. Thank you for sharing this with me.¡± He reached for my hand and | returned the gesture. ¡°You''ve always been there for me, Evie. It felt right to have you here today.¡± The beach was bathed in the soft, golden hues of the setting sun as Timothy and | strolled along the shoreline. The gentle lapping of the waves against the sand served as a soothing backdrop to our conversation. ¡°I''m not exactly dressed for the asion,¡± | remarked, ncing down at my dress and sandals. The idea of getting wet and sandy seemed impractical in my current attire. Timothy, on the other hand, seemed unfazed. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he turned to me and said, ¡°Who said you had to be dressed for the beach to enjoy it?¡± Without further exnation, he sprinted toward the water and, with a joyful whoop, jumped right in, fully clothed. | watched in amazement as Timothy emerged from the waves, water dripping from his soaked clothes. Hisughter echoed through the salt-kissed air, and his face was illuminated with a childlike exuberance. ¡°Come on, Evie!¡± he called, beckoning for me to join him. ¡°The water''s great!¡± | hesitated, feeling the warm sand beneath my toes and the cool breeze on my skin. The sight of Timothy sshing around in the waves, his sadness a distant memory, was irresistibly inviting. With a tentative smile, | kicked off my shoes and, taking a deep breath, | ran toward the water, jumping in with a ssh. The moment my feet touched the ocean, | felt an exhrating rush of both cold and warmth. The salty water enveloped me, and for the first time in a long while, | allowed myself to let go. We raced each other, our limbs propelling us through the water with an infectious enthusiasm. After a while, Timothy had gotten slower, and unable to escape my grasp, | pounced on him. ¡°Thought you could escape me, huh?¡± | teased. He groaned in fake protest, spinning me around as |tched onto his front and wrapped my arms around his neck. | felt his hands slip around my thighs for support, and suddenly | was every bit aware of how close we were. | stared into his eyes, glimmering with salt and sea, and my jaw began to tremble. ?x 12:38 ¡°| think | captured you instead,¡± he said in a whisper, his breath fanning across my parted lips. His hands began to trace the curves of my body, igniting a burning desire within me. The feel of his skin against mine only heightened the intensity as his muscles flexed beneath my fingers. He leaned forward, his forehead pressing against my own, and for a moment, we seemed to share the same air. ¡°It''s gettingte,¡± | said quietly, my voice raspy with unquenched desire. | had to peel myself away, and his hands. were reluctant as they left my hips. ¡°They have a curfew here.¡± He briefly nced, almost bitterly, at the sign that was propped up on the beach with its listed hours, With a shared urgency, we waded back to the shore, fingers interlocked, a trail of wet footprints marking our path. The beach was deserted when we finally made our way back to shore, our bodies glistening with saltwater and sand. Together, we copsed on the sand and stared up at the sky. ¡°I''m starving,¡± Timothy dered, and his stomach growled soon after. ¡°How about we find a ce to eat?¡± | couldn''t help but smile wider, and the feeling of it was almost unfamiliar. ¡°That sounds like a great idea. I¡¯m in.¡± We settled on a cozy seafood restaurant near the harbor, the soft glow ofnterns illuminating our path. The air was filled with the tantalizing scent of grilled fish and spices, and the sound of clinking sses andughter emanated from the bustling eatery. We were seated by the window, the view of the harbor bathed in the soft, romantic glow of the moonlight. Our conversation flowed effortlessly, as if this were the only important aspect of our lives. Timothy¡¯s eyes held a light that had been missing earlier, and he smiled gratefully. ¡°Evie, I¡¯m really d you came with me today,¡± he said. ¡°I needed you there, especially with everything that''s been happening.¡± | smiled in return, my heart warmed by his words. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have missed it for the world, Timothy. You mean at lot to me, and I wanted to be there for you.¡± The waiter approached to take our orders, and as we perused the menu, | couldn''t help but wonder about the question that had been lingering in my mind. ¡°Timothy, are you really calling off your engagement to Ste?¡± | asked, recalling his father¡¯s words from earlier. He met my gaze. ¡°Yes, Evie. | know it¡¯s a big decision, but it¡¯s the right one. There¡¯s a greater purpose in life for 3/5 me, one that goes beyond what my family wants for me.¡± His words held a profound weight, and he reached across the table to take my hand, a gesture that sent a shock of electricity through my hand and down my spine. ¡°I want to live my life on my terms, without the weight of anger and expectations.¡± | squeezed his hand, my heart filled with a mixture of pride and affection. ¡°I admire that. | know it must''ve been difficult, going against your family like that.¡± ¡°It was actually easier than expected,¡± he said, and his thumb traced over mine. | cleared my throat. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°It is,¡± he continued, his fingers now fully intecing with my own. ¡°It means | can focus on what''s most important now.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± | ducked my head, avoiding his prative gaze as it bore into me. He couldn¡¯t have been any clearer, but | yed dumb anyway. ¡°Now you can grief in peace without your family bugging you.¡± ¡°Amongst other things,¡± he said, giving my hand a light squeeze. Awarm blush reached my cheeks and | turned my head. The deeper undercurrents of our conversation weren''t lost on me. As he talked, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the potential progression of our rtionship. The events of the day had brought us closer, but | was unsure if | was ready for what might lie ahead. | decided to lighten the mood by reaching for a biscuit and yfully shoving it into Timothy¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eat up, or | might start helping myself to your te,¡± | teased. Timothyughed, his eyes sparkling with amusement. He had to retract his hands from mine to remove the biscuit. ¡°Jeez, all right!¡± he replied, taking a bite out of it. As we enjoyed our meal, our conversation flowed naturally, and the barriers that had once divided us seemed to have crumbled. But beneath the surface, there was an unspoken question that hung in the air, a question that had been there since the beginning. With his family and Ste temporarily out of the way, it left room for something more. Once our dinner came to a close, the idea lingered in the space between us, unspoken yet undeniable. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 091% 12:38 |cked the urge to get out of bed that Monday morning, still exhausted from Timothy and I''s trip to the beach. | had been restless the whole night because of it. Something was different. | could feel it in the air. My phone buzzed, and the notification read: ¡°Meeting in 40 minutes ¡ª Scarlett.¡± | exhaled slowly and rose from my bed, straightening my night gown. | had almost forgotten about the dispute with everything that had happened, but perhaps this meeting would mark the end of it all. Otherwise, it would have to be taken into court. | was just on time as | entered the grandiose conference room, my footsteps echoing in the cavernous space. Scarlett sat at the head of the long mahogany table, her meticulously coiffed auburn hair a gleaming beacon of power. Ste, in her characteristic all-red attire, seemed even more enigmatic than ever. Herwyer, a middle- aged man with a polished veneer of sophistication, stood by her side, clutching a stack of documents. Ste¡¯s piercing eyes locked onto mine, and | could see a mixture of anger, defiance, and desperation in her gaze. | knew we were on the edge of something dreadful. ¡°Evie,¡± Ste began, her voiceced with bitterness. ¡°Scarlett and | havee to an agreement.¡± | nodded, urging her to continue, though a feeling of dread pooled in my stomach. ¡°| want nothing to do with the estate,¡± Ste dered, her tone unwavering. ¡°Considering the lengths that you and my so-called sister have gone to for it, | figured it was no longer worth the risk.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes darted between Ste and me, her perfect mask of indifference slipping for just a moment. | knew that she hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events. | had seen the conversations and scheming between the sisters unfold, but Ste¡¯s sudden abandonment of the estate was a twist | hadn''t foreseen. Ste¡¯swyer handed me a document, which | skimmed through, It was an official document, relinquishing Ste¡¯s im to the vast family estate. This was the first of many dominos to fall, | was sure. | nced at Scarlett, who had yet to utter a word. Her face remained an enigma, but there was a certain tension. in her shoulders that belied her true emotions. 4/4 ?x 091% 12:38 ¡°You can¡¯t just walk away from everything, Ste,¡± Scarlett finally spoke, her voice tinged with irritation. Ste¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile, one that had no warmth in it. ¡°Oh, Scarlett, don¡¯t pretend you care about my reputation. We both know you have your own agenda.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯ve always had your best interests at heart,¡± Scarlett insisted, her voice growing colder. ¡°I never wanted to tarnish your reputation.¡± Ste scoffed, and her gaze hardened. ¡°You can drop the act, Scarlett. You had a vendetta against me, and you knew | had my shot.¡± The room crackled with tension as their usations filled the air, | watched, torn between the two sisters who seemed to hold hardly a sliver of love for one another. Scarlett¡¯s carefully constructed facade began to unravel. She clenched her fists, her eyes shing with a mixture of anger and frustration. ¡°Ste, | may have been irrational, but | never wanted to destroy you. | never wanted things to reach this point. Can¡¯t we just go back to how things were? We''re all each other has left, besides our father.¡± Ste¡¯swyer shifted uneasily, clearly ufortable with the heated exchange. Ste¡¯s expression remained unyielding. ¡°Scarlett, your words mean nothing to me now. You''ve crossed a line, and you¡¯ve shown that you''re willing to do anything to maintain your power. ¡°Can we please find a way to resolve this amicably?¡± | interjected, my voice quivering slightly. Both sisters turned to me, their eyes heavy with emotions. | could see the turmoil etched in Scarlett¡¯s face, and the unyielding resolve in Ste¡¯s. ¡°Evie, you''re the voice of reason here,¡± Scarlett said, her tone softening. ¡°We don¡¯t have to let ite to this. We can find a way to work together, to restore our sisterhood.¡± Ste remained silent, her gaze locked onto mine. | could see the doubt and the flicker of hope in her eyes, as if her own words conflicted her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. | sighed and weighed my options. The sisters were at a crossroads. ¡°Very well, Ste, but Scarlett is willing to make amends. We can find a way to rebuild what¡¯s been broken. It won¡¯t be easy, but it might be worth it.¡± Ste¡¯swyer chimed in, ¡°I think a mediated settlement could be the best course of action. It¡¯s clear that both parties have grievances, and it would be in everyone¡¯s best interest to reach apromise.¡± Emergency calls onlyML Chapter 197 12:38 +5 Ste hesitated for a moment, her resolve wavering. Her eyes flicked back to Scarlett, who held her breath, waiting for her sister''s response. The room seemed to hold its breath with them, the fate of their family and their shared history hanging in the bnce. Finally, Ste let out a long sigh. ¡°I have no grievances. | reserve those for strangers, and right now, we¡¯re practically strangers.¡± Scarlett clenched her jaw and looked prepared to fight that notion, but quickly let it go. ¡°As you wish,¡± Scarlett said, her voice cold and distant. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this then.¡± With a nod, Ste picked up the documents and began to read through them. The agreement had been meticulously prepared, outlining the terms of their settlement. It was aplex web of legal jargon, and | could see the frustration building in Ste¡¯s eyes as she went through the pages. | couldn''t help but feel a sense of despair. Oddly enough, | had hoped that the sisters would find a way to reconcile, to salvage some semnce of their fractured rtionship. But it was bing increasingly clear that they had be strangers bound by a shared history and little else. Ste¡¯swyer leaned in to offer guidance, exining the details and implications of the agreement. Ste, her pride begrudgingly set aside, nodded and began to sign the documents. | took my turn, signing the documents as a witness, knowing that it was my role to ensure the legality of this pivotal moment. It pained me to see the sisters part on such bitter terms, but it had to be done. Ste handed thepleted agreement back to Scarlett, her eyes devoid of emotion. Scarlett, with a curt nod, gathered her belongings and rose from her seat. ¡°This is it, then. We''re done,¡± she said. As they left the room, Ste¡¯swyer offered a solemn nod of acknowledgment to me. The door closed behind them, leaving me alone with Scarlett. She turned to me, though she carried an particr air of defeat. ¡°| suppose this is it,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you, Evie. You''ve been a great help.¡± | couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Scarlett. ¡°I wish things had turned out differently,¡± | confessed, my voice soft. Scarlett managed a weary smile. ¡°So do I, Evie. But sometimes, we have to ept that things change, even when we don''t want them to.¡± With that, Scarlett gathered her things and made her way to the door. She paused before leaving, turning to me 3/4 Emergency calls only Mu $091% 12:39 onest time. ¡°I''ll be transferring the money to your ount soon, as promised. Thank you for your help. All of it.¡± | nodded in acknowledgment, watching as she walked out of the room. As the door closed behind her, my shoulders slumped and | let out a long sigh. Alone in the room, | gathered the documents and prepared to take them to the court for verification. The legal process would ensure that the agreement was binding and that both parties had willingly and knowingly. entered into the arrangement. It was a formality, but an essential one. | knew that | had yed my part, facilitating the resolution they had reached. My role was not to judge but to support, and | had done so to the best of my ability. But as | made my way to the court, the realization of my win seemed to dawn on me. The money promised to me by Scarlett was a significant sum, one that | had not anticipated. | knew that | needed to make careful decisions about how to use it, and | already had it in my mind where | would take it. 4l4 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 091% 12:39 35) The next day, | found myself sitting quietly on the couch, waiting for the time to arrive. He said it would be at noon, though that seemed too far away. < Rolling over, | reached for the remote control on the nightstand and turned on the television. The news was already on, though they were discussing other local drama. | tried not to give into the boredom, and it eventually paid off. My heart skipped a beat as the reporter announced some breaking news and Timothy¡¯s face emerged. He faced a small group of reporters, microphones thrusted in his face, smiles stered on hid lips. The headline shed across the bottom of the screen: ¡°Timothy Calls Off Engagement to Ste Fitzgerald.¡± | couldn''t tear my gaze away from the screen. Every word and image felt like something that would y out of a telenov. Aria appeared from her room, her disheveled hair and sleep¡ªfogged eyes bearing witness to the early hour. ¡°What?¡± she gasped. ¡°Evie, is this... Is this true?¡± | nodded slowly, my eyes still glued to the screen. ¡°He had already told me he would. Guess this makes it Official.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She moved to my side, cing aforting hand on my shoulder. ¡°Wow. He ismitted.¡± | quirked an eyebrow, not sure what she meant by that, and | was slightly afraid of digging deeper. Either way, the news continued on, and the typical fan spection followed after. | lowered the volume and turned to Aria, unable to help the smile that emerged. ¡°It just feels like a weight has been lifted. | guess Ste¡¯s finally letting go, though it took some force,¡± | said with a huff. Aria kissed her teeth and shook her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t think she¡¯d utch her ws after all this time, but it worked out. | trust Scarlett paid you handsomely?¡± ¡°She did,¡± | said, nodding rapidly. Scarlett made the transfer rather quickly, and seeing it in my bank ount was almost liberating. | had given me the kick that | needed toward progression, and after seeing Timothy¡¯s own victory, | figured that | couldn''t stall mine forever. 4/4 091% 12:39 Chapter 198 | scrambled off of the couch and rushed to my bedroom. | began searching for something to wear, my mind racing with ns and ideas. Aria watched me with concern, her gaze never wavering. ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked, standing in the doorway as she peered in. ¡°I''m going to my old firm,¡± | told her. ¡°To do what I¡¯ve been waiting to do since | was fired.¡± Aria followed me into the closet, her eyes wide as she watched me pull on a pair of ck cks and a crisp white. blouse. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a good idea, Evie? | mean, considering the way you left... he might not be so agreeable.¡± | shrugged, a wave of anger coursing through me. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that right now, Aria. | need to clear my name. | worked hard to be in that firm and he knows it.¡± With that, | grabbed my purse, my keys, and headed for the door. Aria followed me, her expression conflicted. She knew as well as | did that | needed to get to the bottom of this mess, but she also understood the potential bacsh. The drive to my oldw firm was a silent one, the anticipation of it weighing down my stomach like a block of lead. As | pulled into the parking lot, my heart pounded in my chest, making my teeth vibrate with every beat. Walking into the building was a surreal experience. It had been a couple of months since | hadst set foot inside, and the air felt heavy with the memories of my time there. The receptionists eyes widened in shock as ! passed her desk, but | paid her no mind. | had more important things on my mind. The office had gone through some changes since | left. New faces, new decor, but the underlying structure remained the same. | ignored the hushed whispers and curious nces as | made my way to Mr. Erickson¡¯s office. The door was closed, but | didn¡¯t bother knocking. | swung the door open, my anger and determination evident in my stride. Mr. Erickson, still portly with thinning hair and sses perched on his nose, looked up from his paperwork. Surprise, followed by a sh of annoyance, crossed his features. ¡°Evie,¡± he said, his voice tight with disapproval. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± | didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. | squared my shoulders, the anger and determination coursing through my veins. ¡°I¡¯m here to set things straight.¡± 12:39 He removed his reading sses and leaned back in his leather chair, his eyes assessing me with a mixture of skepticism and condescension. ¡°Set things right? What are you talking about?¡± | took a step closer to his desk, my gaze locked onto his. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that you have been served. I¡¯m suing you for harassment and wrongful termination.¡± Mr. Erickson¡¯s eyebrows shot up in disbelief, and his earlier annoyance was reced by bbergasted shock. He sputtered for a moment, struggling to find his words. ¡°You¡¯re suing me?¡± With a nod, | reached into my bag and pulled out the legal documents, sliding them across his desk. Mr. Erickson hesitated for a moment, his fingers hovering over the papers, as if touching them would make the situation all too real. ¡°This is ridiculous! You don¡¯t have a case here, Evie.¡± The anger surged within me, fueled by the memories of how he had treated me. ¡°Maybe, but I''ll fight for what''s right. | won¡¯t let you or anyone else destroy my life without a fight.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this,¡± he finally said, his tone a mix of desperation and anger. ¡°You left this firm of your own ord. You have no grounds for awsuit.¡± | couldn''t help but scoff at his words. ¡°I left because | was pushed to my limits, Mr. Erickson. You and this firm made it impossible for me to stay. You allowed rumors to circte about me without any proof. You condoned the harassment | faced, yours included, and you terminated me without cause. | have every right to take legal action.¡± He leaned back in his chair, a dangerous glint in his eyes. ¡°You may think you have a case, Evie, but you''ll soon find out that | have the resources to bury you in legal battles. You won''t win.¡± | met his gaze without flinching. ¡°I''ll take my chances. You may have power and money, but | have the truth on my side. | won''t let you or anyone else nder my name and get away with it.¡± Leaving Mr. Erickson in his office, stunned and flustered, | felt a sense of satisfaction that | hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. But | knew that this was just the beginning of a long and arduous battle to clear my name. As | made my way back through the office, the shock and whispers of my former colleagues followed me like a shadow. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had just witnessed, and | couldn¡¯t me them. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day that someone took on the powerful figurehead of the firm. 3/4 Emergency calls onlyM Chapter 199 Chapter 199 I As | left thew firm, my emotions were a swirling mix of triumph and trepidation. | had just sued my boss, Mr. Erickson, and the repercussions of that bold move were yet to fully sink in. My phone rang, and | fumbled to answer it. The familiar voice on the other end sent a shiver down my spine. It was Timothy. ¡°Evie,¡± he said, his voice filled with warmth, ¡°we haven¡¯t spoken in a while. How have you been?¡± | could feel my heart race at the sound of his voice, still flustered by our recent trip to the beach. It had been a confusing and emotionally charged experience, and | had needed time to process it all. ¡°I''ve been... busy,¡± | replied, my voice trembling slightly. ¡°A lot has happened.¡± Timothy''s concern was evident in his tone. ¡°Are you okay, Evie? You sound a little... frazzled.¡± | took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. ¡°I¡¯ve just been through a lot. | sued my boss, Mr. Erickson.¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line, and | could almost feel Timothy''s surprise through the phone. ¡°You sued Mr. Erickson? Why?¡± | went on to exin the harassment and wrongful termination | had experienced, as well as the battle in the courtroom that had ultimately cleared my name. Timothy listened attentively, his anger growing evident as | recounted the injustices | had faced. ¡°How can | help, Evie?¡± he asked, his voice filled with genuine concern. | hesitated for a moment, grateful for his offer of support. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Timothy. | really do. But I¡¯ve got this covered. I''ll be representing myself against Mr. Erickson.¡± Timothy''s voice grew insistent, his determination evident. ¡°Evie, Ldon¡¯t want you to go through this alone. You shouldn''t have to. If money is tight, | can fund awyer to assist in yourwsuit. You don¡¯t have to do this by yourself.¡± | was taken aback by his offer, his generosity and concern for my well-being touching my heart. | had never expected such a gesture from him, especially after the tumultuous turn our rtionship had taken. | knew he 115 Ox 12:39 +5 had the resources to help, but epting his offer was aplex decision, one that would require me to swallow my pride. ¡°| appreciate your offer, Timothy,¡± | said, my voice filled with gratitude. ¡°But I¡¯vee this far, and | want to see it through on my own. | need to prove to myself that | can stand up for what''s right and face the consequences of my actions.¡± Timothy''s tone was one of understanding, though | could sense his frustration and disappointment. ¡°I understand, but | don¡¯t want to see you overwhelmed. You don¡¯t have to prove anything to me or anyone else. | just want you to be safe about this.¡± | nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Timothy.¡± ¡°It''s just... | really think it¡¯s in your best interest not to do this alone,¡± Timothy continued, more hesitantly. ¡°Harassmentwsuits can getplicated, and it would be a shame for you to face it without proper legal representation.¡± | leaned back in my seat, recalling thest time I¡¯d had legal ¡°assistance¡°, and Linda came to mind. ¡°I¡¯ve had my fair share of lawyers, Timothy, and most of them don¡¯t cooperate well when money is involved. | can¡¯t afford to trust someone who might jeopardize my case.¡± Timothy''s voice was steady and reassuring. ¡°I understand your concerns, Evie, but this time, it¡¯s different. | have awyer in mind, someone | trustpletely. If money is a concern, I¡¯m more than willing to fund your legal defense. You shouldn''t have to face this alone.¡± | hesitated, my mind racing with doubts and fears. The scars of my previous legal battles were still fresh, and the thought of entrusting my case to anotherwyer made me uneasy. Timothy''s voice held a note of urgency. ¡°Evie, I¡¯m not just anyone. I¡¯m your friend, and | want to see you get through this unscathed. Trust me when | say that I''ll make sure thewyer | rmend is the best in their field. After you, of course.¡± | bit my lip, ¡°I''ll be there every step of the way to assist you. You won''t be alone in this.¡± My heart wavered as | considered Timothy¡¯s words. | had never faced a dilemma like this before, and the prospect of epting help from someone who had been a source of sce in these trying times was tempting. Still, the fear of betrayal and the weight of my past experiences held me back. Ox Emergency calls onlyM Chapter 199 091% 12:39 Timothy continued, his voice filled with conviction. ¡°Evie, sometimes in life, you have to take a leap of faith. You can¡¯t let the actions of a few tarnish your trust in everyone else. | believe in you, and | believe in your innocence. Let me help you, not just as a friend, but as someone who genuinely cares about your well-being.¡± | took a deep breath, the enormity of my decision weighing heavily on my shoulders. It was a difficult step to take, but | couldn¡¯t deny the sense of camaraderie that had developed between Timothy and me, ¡°Alright, Timothy. I''ll do it, but only if you promise to be there if anything goes wrong.¡± Relief washed over me as Timothy replied, ¡°I promise, Evie. I¡¯ll make the arrangements for thewyer, and I''ll be with you every step of the way. You won''t have to face this alone.¡± ¡°| know said,¡± fumbling for my car keys. The phone went eerily quiet as | unlocked my car, and | wondered if I''d identally hung up on him. ¡°And I¡¯m d you picked up,¡± Timothy added suddenly. | mulled over his words. ¡°Of course. Why wouldn''t |?¡± ¡°Well,¡± he began, a certain timidness in his voice, ¡°You were acting a little strange after that day at the beach. | didn¡¯t mean to make you ufortable, if that¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°No!¡± | said, all too urgently. My voice echoed throughout the underground garage and | shrunk into the driver¡¯s seat in shame. ¡°You definitely didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So, we can talk about this then.¡± ¡°About what?¡± He started tough, though it did little to ease my pacing heartbeat. ¡°About what | said. | want to start taking leaps, Evie. Things have been good between us.¡± ¡°| agree.¡± | began to pick at the torn leather on the steering wheel, my breathing growing shallower. If | didn¡¯t end this call soon, I''d pass out. ¡°It¡¯s nice being friends.¡± Another pause. ¡°Listen, | think I¡¯m going to have to start being clearer about my intentions with you.¡± His voice took on a more serious note and | bit my lip. It wasn¡¯t lost on me the way his voice rumbled, deep and rich, whenever he wanted tomand my attention. | sat quietly and waited, unsure of what to say. Ox * 2091% 12:39 +5 ¡°| like being friends,¡± he continued slowly, like he had to let the words sink in, ¡°But | think | want more than that. In fact, I¡¯m sure | do.¡± My heart leaped to the back of my throat, and | found myself choked up. ¡°O-Oh,¡± | uttered. ¡°You may not have your answer now, and that¡¯s fine, but | already have mine,¡± Timothy went on. ¡°Although, | suspect you feel the same way.¡± ¡°Timothy...¡± | said breathlessly. ¡°Just think about it,¡± he said quickly. ¡°And if youe up with a pretty good excuse as to why not,y it on me. As for right now, however, | don¡¯t see any reason for why not.¡± | held the phone to my ear, wishing that, somehow, | had the guts to say something. Anything. I''d been waiting to hear those words from him, but I''d never exactly thought about what would happen after. Thest ¡°date¡± | went on ended horribly, and | was told | could never get the kind of man | wanted. Timothy''s words felt almost surreal as a result, like the universe was ying a prank. ¡°| need more time to think about it,¡± | said. ¡°Just for now.¡± He hummed. ¡°I understand. Take all the time you need. In the meantime, | have some calls to make.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± | gulped as the tension in my stomach began to ease. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Bye, Evie.¡± After the call ended, | sat motionless in my car. His words still seemed foreign to me. If he hadn¡¯t sounded so serious, | would¡¯ve thought he was joking. | put my keys in the ignition, turning on the car. | suppose | couldn''t wait there and figure that out. The next steps were in motion, and | had much to prepare for.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. With a deep sigh, | set my phone aside, grateful for Timothy¡¯s support but still uneasy about whaty ahead. | had a fierce desire to clear my name, to expose the lies and deceft that had haunted me for so long, but it was clear that he would be there every step of the way whenever possible. That night, | started by going through case files, revisiting the evidence that had been used against victims and the questionable testimonies of those who had sought to destroy their reputation. I''d hoped the research would help clear my mind and shift my focus. 091% 12:39 35) The focus was especially important. | needed to understand the tactics that would be used against me and the weaknesses to avoid in my arguments. This was a battle | couldn¡¯t afford to lose. With my future on the line, | had to give it my all. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 atithe horoiling) sons on Reeping a proday, deridity Retaile wifiocelinging mo Timothy we wilting free sufficience we the possitudou will water ise put a reassuring hand the singer at both the 876Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ine freside Totaling Emergency calls onlyMu 091% 091% 12:39 +5 While running some errands at the store, | almost missed my phone buzzing in my pocket. | quickly fished it out and my eyes bugged when | saw Timothy¡¯s name pop up on the screen. | was still recovering from outst conversation, and it almost annoyed me how natural he was acting about it all. ¡°Hello?¡± | answered. His voice was chipper as he spoke. ¡°Evie, I¡¯ve found someone willing to represent you in your case. She¡¯s a seasonedwyer with an excellent track record, and | think she¡¯s the perfect fit for your situation.¡± Relief washed over me, and | felt a spark of hope. ¡°That¡¯s incredible news, Timothy, When can | meet her?¡± ¡°We''re actually at her office right now,¡± Timothy replied. ¡°Can you make it here in about half an hour?¡± He was there?!? | drew in a deep breath, wondering how many times he would steal my breath away with his actions. I¡¯d end up suffocating completely and dying before anything happened between us. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± | said, forcing my voice into a cool, t tone. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± With a quick goodbye, | hurriedly made my way to the location Timothy had provided. It was a very pristine firm on the edge of town, Robertson and Co. As | arrived, my heart raced with anticipation. | couldn''t help but wonder if this mysteriouswyer would be the answer to my troubles. Thest time I''d had assistance, | was iced out of my own case. And | know Timothy meant well, but it seemed all too convenient that he wanted to be there for the meeting after arest conversation. Timothy was waiting for me at the office entrance, and he greeted me with a warm smile. ¡°Evie, I¡¯m so d your could make it.¡± | returned his smile, pausing just at arm¡¯s length as he reached out to me. ¡°Timothy, hey. Thank you for this, by the way. It means a lot.¡± He put a reassuring hand on my shoulder as he guided me inside the building. ¡°You''re not alone in this, Evie. I¡¯m 1/15 Ox Emergency calls onlyMU here for you every step of the way.¡± *@ 091% 12:39 +5 We entered the office, and a poised woman in herte forties rose from behind her desk to greet us. Her brown hair was neatly pulled back, and her sharp, analytical eyes bore into mine as she extended her hand. ¡°Evie, this is Jane Nickles,¡± Timothy said with a gesture towards thewyer. ¡°Jane, meet Evie Sinir, the woman | told you about.¡± | shook Jane¡¯s hand, and her firm grip spoke of confidence andpetence. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Sinir,¡± she said with a warm smile. ¡°Mr. Hayes has spoken highly of you, and I¡¯m eager to hear about your case.¡± | returned her smile, feeling a sense of reassurance in her presence. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Nickles. I¡¯m grateful for the opportunity to work with you.¡± Timothy stepped forward, his enthusiasm almost contagious. ¡°Jane is pretty well-versed in this area of thew. She¡¯s the best person to have in your corner from what | heard.¡± Jane nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the information Timothy shared with me, and I¡¯m prepared to take on your case. Please, tell me about your situation and any details you think are relevant.¡± | took a deep breath and began to recount the events that had led to my current predicament. The relentless harassment, the false usations, and the toll it had taken on my personal and professional life. Jane listened intently, her eyes never leaving mine, and her expressions shifting in response to my story. When | had finished, Jane leaned back in her chair, her fingers steepled in thought. ¡°This is aplex case, Evie, and it will require a thorough investigation and a well-structured legal strategy. But I¡¯m confident that we can build a strong defense.¡± | was encouraged by her confidence, and | couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Jane. I¡¯ve been through a lot, and | just want the truth toe out.¡± As our meeting continued, Jane delved into the details of the legal process, outlining the steps we would need to take, the evidence we would need to gather, and the strategies we would employ to build a strong case. Her expertise and professionalism shone through, and | felt a renewed sense of hope. ¡°We''ll need to meet with your employer and hiswyer to discuss the terms of the negotiations,¡± Jane exined. | will be there to represent you, of course, but you will have the freedom to speak for yourself as well.¡± Emergency calls onlyMU | nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. | understand.¡± 12:39 ¡°And regarding the evidence for your case,¡± she continued¡± she continued, ¡°It would help your case if your reached out to others who may have experienced harassment from your employer. If there are more victims willing toe forward, it would strengthen our case and increase the likelihood of change within thepany. ¡°About that,¡± |ced my fingers together and leaned toward her. ¡°I had previously attempted to gather support from my coworkers, but most were unwilling to step forward. sure they were scared of what would happen to their livelihoods, seeing as what happened to mine. ¡°Compensation should be offered to the victims,¡± Jane suppested immediately, ¡°so they know they are secure and can even choose to remain anonymous during the process, it important for them to feel that their voices will be heard without fear of repercussions.¡± | considered Jane¡¯s proposal, recognizing its merits. That''s a thoughtful approach, Jane. And maybe some wille forward and speak directly to the public if they know they won''t be sione¡± Jane nodded in agreement. ¡°We''ll ensure that the terms of the settlement include such provisions. It¡¯s important to create an environment where victims feel safe and supported.¡± As we concluded our meeting. | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of gratitude toward Jane. We seemed to be getting off at a great start. | shook her hand, a warm smile on my face. ¡°Thank you. Jane can¡¯t express how grateful | am for your help.¡± Jane returned my smile. ¡°You are more than wee. Evie. Your strength is truly remarkable, and I''ll be d to get you your justice.¡± She led us out of her office and into the lobby, and we exchanged goodbyes before she dismissed herself. After Jane¡¯s departure, | turned my attention to Timothy. ¡°| have to admit that Jane has been amazing so far,¡± | told him. ¡°She seems to reaily understand the assignment.¡± Timothy grinned, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Oh, Evie, how you doubt me.¡± Held under his gaze for far too long, | found myself looking away for my own sanity. My cheeks grew warm, and feared that it would show. ¡°Of course not.¡± His smile broadened, reflecting a sense of pride. ¡°d to hear it. You needed the best representation, and ?x 7 Emergency calls onlyMLO she was the right fit.¡± 12:39 +5 We walked outside, onto the bustling sidewalk, and Timothy followed me to the underground parking lot. As | dug in my purse for my car keys, he asked, ¡°What do you n to do about the witnesses, Evie?¡± | had already given this matter some thought previously, but Jane had given it some rity. ¡°I''ve been considering this, Timothy. | can already guess that Mr. Erickson had some inappropriate interactions with some of my colleagues.¡± Timothy''s brow furrowed. ¡°But they won¡¯t talk, right?¡± | nodded, though | felt a little more hopeful. ¡°Maybe if | appeal to their emotions. People always respond well to food, and I¡¯m sure they will be feeling extra talkative after | pay for their dinner.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Timothy smiled. ¡°Bribery.¡± | nudged his arm. ¡°Not bribery. I¡¯m just catching up with them, and if they choose to spill some gossip along the way, who am | to stop them?¡± We paused as | reached my car. | unlocked the doors and tossed my purse into the passenger seat before turning to him. ¡°It''s never a dull time for me,¡± | said tly. ¡°Hey, I''ll support you every step of the way,¡± he said, holding open my door as | climbed in and started the car. He paused for a moment, his eyes resting on me. When he started to open his mouth, | grew a little nervous. ¡°Be careful, okay?¡± he said, though i could tell he wanted to say more. He released the door and backed away, giving me a mischievous look. ¡°Don¡¯t go getting into trouble.¡± | shut the door and rolled down the window, beaming up at him. ¡°Since when have | not be careful?¡± AIS Chapter 201 Chapter 201 *5 76% 076% 11:13? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The next night, | stood outside my former workce, watching as a group of my female coworkers gathered to leave the office together. | had decided to wait for them, determined to take a step toward mending the strained rtionships that had gued my time at the firm. As they made their way out of the building, deep in conversation, | took a deep breath and approached them. It was an intimidating moment, as | hadn¡¯t interacted with them for quite some time, and | couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious at how they might have perceived me at that point. ¡°Hi,¡± | greeted them tentatively, trying to sound as friendly as possible. ¡°Would you all like to join me for dinner? My treat.¡± ¡°Evie!¡± Beth was the first to speak, though her voice came out a little strained. ¡°Didn¡¯t think we would see you again after you stormed into Erickson¡¯s office.¡± | shrugged. ¡°You''re still colleagues to me, and besides, | wanted to catch up on a few things with you Their reactions were still guarded, as I¡¯m sure the drama surrounding my departure from the firm was still fresh on their minds. After a brief moment of hesitation, Faith was the next one to speak. ¡°We''re not sure, Evie,¡± she replied cautiously, her eyes reflecting uncertainty. ¡°But, well, we feel kinda bad about how you were almost cklisted. It wasn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°| understand your concerns,¡± | said with a warm smile. ¡°But I¡¯d really like to make amends and spend some time with you all. It would mean a lot to me.¡± After a bit more deliberation, they agreed to join me for dinner, and we made our way to a nearby restaurant. The tension that had initially hung in the air seemed to loosen It started with cautious conversation and the exchange of pleasantries. But it was Beth who broke the surface of our polite discourse by raising the issue that had been my whole motivation for the night. ¡°Evie,¡± she said, her tone sincere and filled with regret, ¡°we feel terrible about what you went through. It wasn¡¯t right, and we wish we could¡¯ve done more.¡± ¡°| understand why you couldn''t,¡± | replied with a warm smile. ¡°It was an awful time, and | appreciate your support now.¡± 4/4 LLIT LLLL SEMANA VIVARA Emergency calls only #076% 11:13 Sarah chimed in. ¡°We know that Mr. Erickson¡¯s behavior has been a problem for a long time. Hisments can be a little... inappropriate at times, and he''ll tell a lot of lewd jokes with the guys.¡± ¡°It''s super ufortable,¡± said Faith. ¡°We''ve been afraid to say anything because he clearly doesn¡¯t respond well to criticism.¡± Their honesty was both troubling and validating. It was evident that Mr. Erickson¡¯s actions had affected more than just me, and it was time to bring his behavior to light. | listened intently, grateful for their willingness to share their experiences. ¡°Thank you for being honest,¡± | told them, my voice sincere. ¡°Your ounts are important in addressing the issue. | believe that the workce should be safe for everyone. It¡¯s not some college fraternity, like he seems to believe.¡± Beth took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you''re bringing this to light. | didn¡¯t think it was bad at first, but | saw one intern quit after that one week when he kept dragging her into his office.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Faith snapped her fingers. ¡°There was another one, though he kept treating her like the maid.¡± ¡°Thank you for telling me all this,¡± | said, though the topic was starting to get painfully dark. ¡°Not that I¡¯m d it happened, but at least there¡¯s a pattern we can trace.¡± ¡°That''s not all.¡± We all turned to Sarah, who''s voice had lowered to a discrete level. She looked at the others, as if to gauge her next words on their reactions. After a moment, they nodded in unison, and she went on. ¡°Mr. Erickson treated you the same way he treated Linda,¡± she began. ¡°He pushed her out of the top spot and ced you at his ¡°topdy¡°, but you''re the first woman we''ve seen who tantly refused him.¡± ¡°And we heard about itter,¡± Beth finished. ¡°Jasper wouldn¡¯t stop talking about it.¡± | wrung my hands under the table as their words echoed in my mind. Just the mention of Linda sent a violent chill through me. It seemed that Mr. Erickson¡¯s actions were not limited to me alone; he¡¯d gotten ¡°Ugh, Jasper!¡± Faith pointed a finger at her mouth and pretended to hurl, eliciting augh from the group. ¡°He was bragging to me about getting you fired. He mentioned something about making usations and then seeing you gone.¡± LAIT COUL SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only 076% 11:13 *Trust me, I¡¯m well aware,¡± | told them. ¡°I n on taking him down too. He can¡¯t just go around spreading rumors about people he doesn¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± they said in unison. | grabbed my purse from behind my seat and began digging around for my old business cards. They''d gone out of use since being ¡°dethroned*. ¡°And while we''re on this topic, here¡¯s my contact information.¡± They each took a card and read over them as | went on. ¡°If you could, | would like each of you to draft victim impact statements. They can be totally anonymous, and I''llpensate you ordingly!¡± They exchanged weary nced, and Faith sighed and shook her head. ¡°We''re willing to help, Evie, but we weren''t directly victimized by Mr. Erickson. We can¡¯t write victim impact statements.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± | reassured them. ¡°You can write up witness statements instead. Your ounts are important regardless.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one person who we know got the worst of it,¡± said Beth. ¡°Linda was the one who had it the worst until you stepped in. She''d mention it from time to time.¡± Linda again. | took a moment to reflect on the information, and a n began to form. It was clear that Linda was the primary victim, and her words might be the most valuable. ¡°| appreciate your honesty and willingness to help,¡± | told them. ¡°This was really helpful.¡± As we concluded our dinner, | felt slightly more at ease, though the thought of encountering Linda again didn¡¯t sit so well with me. She didn¡¯t seem so table thest time | saw her, and | could only imagine how willing she¡¯d 1. be. Our dinner hade to an end, and as we paid our bills and said our goodbyes, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of gratitude for the evening we had spent together. It felt like | had gained a few more people on my side, which was a step in the right direction. As we prepared to part ways, | took a moment to express my appreciation. ¡°Thank you all for joining me for dinner.¡± Faith smiled. ¡°Thank you for inviting us, Evie. Again, we''re sorry for not standing up for you earlier, but we''re on your side.¡± 3/4 SEMANA 31/03/2034 VIVARA Emergency calls only Chapter 201 #076% 11:13 As they turned to leave, | tapped Beth on the shoulder. There was still one question burning in my mind. ¡°Beth,¡± | asked, my voice soft, ¡°have you heard from Linda at all? Since she left the firm, | mean.¡± Beth¡¯s expression grew somber, and she shook her head. ¡°No, Evie. No one has heard from Linda since she left. She practically disappeared.¡± My heart sank at the news. It was still deeply concerning that she had disappeared without a trace. | could sense the frustration and concern in Beth¡¯s voice as she continued. ¡°We''ve tried reaching she hasn¡¯t responded to any calls or messages. It¡¯s like she vanished.¡± g out to her, but | nodded. ¡°Thank you anyway, Beth. I¡¯m sure I''ll figure something out.¡± Beth¡¯s eyes reflected a shared determination. ¡°We¡¯re with you, Evie. Have a good night.¡± As we parted ways, | was filled with a renewed sense of purpose. The missing piece of the puzzle was Linda¡¯s story, and it was time to track her down. 4l4 E COMMENT Chapter 202 Chapter 202 After returning home from the dinner with my former coworkers, | felt a renewed sense of purpose. The information they had shared about Mr. Erickson¡¯s behavior had been a significant step toward seeking justice. However, Linda would y a key role in it all. 1778 | knew that Linda had been the most severely affected by Mr. Erickson¡¯s harassment. Over time, the guilt of it had started to emerge. She¡¯de to me, warned me about it, and I¡¯d brushed her off. Now, here | was, faced with the same conflict. Her ount was crucial to building a strong case against him, and I''d listen to her every word this time around. However, the news that she had disappeared without a trace was deeply concerning. | couldn¡¯t proceed without finding her first. | picked up my phone and dialed Penny''s number. | could trust her on any developments around the city. | needed to catch her up on everything that had happened and discuss my n to find Linda.. Penny answered the call, her voice filled with curiosity. ¡°Evie, it¡¯s been a while! I¡¯ve been waiting to hear from you. How have you been?¡± | couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm. ¡°Penny, it¡¯s good to hear your voice. | have a lot to catch Pennyughed. ¡°I can imagine. | heard about your case with Ste. Congrattions on winning it!¡± you up on.¡± | appreciated her kind words but quickly turned to the matter at hand. ¡°Thanks, Penny, but there¡¯s something. else | need your help with. I¡¯m going after my old boss, Mr. Erickson.¡± Penny''s tone shifted to one of concern. ¡°Mr. Erickson? How are you nning to do that, Evie?¡± | took a deep breath. ¡°I need a key witness, someone who suffered previously from Mr. Erickson¡¯s harassment. It¡¯s Linda. She was the primary victim.¡± Penny fell silent for a moment, and when she spoke, her voice held a note of hesitation. ¡°Evie, | haven¡¯t heard anything about Linda for a while. She disappeared, and no one has mentioned her for a while now.¡± The news hit me like a weight in the chest. Linda¡¯s disappearance was a significant obstacle in my pursuit of justice. | thanked Penny for the information and told her I¡¯d keep her updated on any developments. 4/4 SEMANA O FOR MONNI VIVARA Emergency calls only Chapter 202 * 76% 11:13 +5 As | hung up the phone, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fear. Linda¡¯s testimony was vital, and without her, the case against Mr. Erickson could be in jeopardy. My case would be dismissed and Mr. Erickson and Jasper would have thestugh. | knew | had to find her, but | had no leads, no clues as t her whereabouts. With a determined resolve, | decided to pay a visit to Timothy. He¡¯d had his own experience with her, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt to see if she¡¯d tried contacting him at all. All | could do was hope that he might have had some information of his own. | walked over to Timothy''s apartment and knocked lightly on the door, my thoughts racing as | considered how to approach the situation. After a few seconds, Timothy opened the door, a warm smile on his face. ¡°Evie, hey!¡± He crossed his arms and leaned against the frame. He frowned upon taking in my expression. ¡°What''s on your mind?¡± | returned his smile but got straight to the point. ¡°Timothy, | need your help. I¡¯m looking for Linda. She¡¯s a key witness in the case against Mr. Erickson, and she¡¯s gone missing evidently.¡± Timothy''s expression shifted to one of concern. ¡°Linda? | haven¡¯t heard from her in a while, either.¡± ¡®Damn.¡± | sighed heavily. ¡°Her story is crucial to building a case against Mr. Erickson. | can¡¯t proceed without her testimony. We need to find her.¡± Timothy nodded, though with some hesitation. ¡°That sounds intense. She wasn¡¯t exactly civilst time.¡± He only knew about Linda taking those exploitative photos in his apartment. He wasn¡¯t aware that she had been preparing to break into his apartment and forge a life with him in the most unstable way imaginable. Even the thought of her breaking into my own home and crushing the gift Timothy had given to me left me feeling more resentful than pitiful toward her sometimes. ¡°| was hoping | wouldn¡¯t have to call her directly. I''d be at a loss at what to say,¡± | said wearily, reaching | my phone. ¡°Who knows if she¡¯s even using the same number. She probably wouldn¡¯t even answer if | called.¡± ¡°Evie.¡± Timothy squinted as | began scrolling through my contacts. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡± ¡°Just back me up,¡± | told him, eyeing Linda¡¯s name on the screen with slight apprehension. ¡°It has to be done.¡± There was a mystery surrounding her, a shroud of secrecy that | couldn¡¯t quite grasp. | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling 2/4 SEMANA FZDECOYLE T EL VIVARA Emergency calls only that there was more to her story than she had revealed. *@D76% 11:13 35) A determination stirred within me as | dialed her number, my fingers trembling as | held the phone to my ear. | hoped she would answer, yet | feared the conversation that awaited us. My heart pounded and | gnawed at my lip, the gravity of the situation settling upon me like a suffocating shroud. To my surprise, Linda picked up after a few rings, her voice almost unrecognizable, distant and guarded. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± she asked, her toneced with suspicion. ¡°It''s Evie,¡± | replied, my voice quivering slightly.¡® know it¡¯s been a while, but | need to talk to you. Can we meet?¡± There was a long pause on the other end of the line, as if Linda was considering her options. Finally, she spoke, her voice gravelly. ¡°I¡¯m busy, | don¡¯t have time for this.¡± | swallowed hard, steeling my resolve. ¡°Please, Linda, | need to apologize. Face to face. | was wrong about Mr. Erickson, and | need you to know that. Can we meet? I''lle to you.¡± Another pause ensued, and | could almost hear the internal struggle in her voice. ¡°Fine,¡± she said eventually, her tone softening ever so slightly. ¡°I''ll text you my address. But make it quick.¡± Relief washed over me as she agreed to meet. | thanked her and ended the call, my hands still shaking. Turning to Timothy, I ryed the news, watching as concern etched lines on his face. ¡°Are you sure about this, Evie?¡± he asked, his voiceced with worry. ¡°It might not be safe.¡± I shook my head, determination ring in my eyes. ¡°I have no choice, Timothy. | need to make this right. Linda deserves to hear the truth from me, face to face.¡± Timothy sighed, his concern evident. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of you going alone. Let mee with you, for your safety.¡± | nodded, and he followed me as | rushed to the elevator. ¡°Okay, but let¡¯s get there before she changes her mind.¡± We walked to Timothy''s car, and once we got in, | turned to him. ¡°Timothy, | appreciate your support, but for this, | think it¡¯s crucial that | speak to Linda. She might react negatively to you.¡± Timothy nodded, his expression serious. ¡°I understand. I''ll stay behind and give you the space you need. But 3/4 umeExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only 076% 11:13 please, be careful. We don¡¯t know how she might react, and she didn¡¯t exactly sound friendly over the phone.¡± ¡°| will,¡± | told him, though | had my own reservations about the whole thing. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 * 076% 11:13 [e) +5 The drive to the location Linda had provided was filled with anticipation and anxiety. | couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the incredible strength and resilience Linda had shown by agreeing to share her painful story with me. It was a testament to her courage and her desire to heal and find closure. As we pulled up to the address, | took a deep breath and steeled myself for the difficult conversation thaty ahead. My interactions with Linda had already revealed the depth of her suffering, and | knew that there was more to her story that she had yet to share. Timothy and | found ourselves outside Linda¡¯s door, and | reached to knock lightly on its peeling surface. A long minute passed, and Timothy looked at me, still hesitant about the whole thing. He didn¡¯t get to voice his concerns too soon, because the door creaked open and a head of messy, blonde hair peeked out. | couldn¡¯t help but notice the disarray behind her. The whole ce was out of order, with papers and personal items strewn about. It was a stark contrast to the well-kept woman that I¡¯d seen previously, who wouldn''t even let a hair out of ce unless it was purposeful. ¡°Linda, hi,¡± | said carefully, forcing a smile. She lifted her head, revealing pale, skeptical eyes that shifted from me to Timothy. Her solemn expression quickly turned sour. ¡°Why is he here? | thought we were meeting one-on-one.¡± | could sense the tension in the room, and Timothy grunted ufortably, looking to me for assistance. | quickly intervened, my voice calm and empathetic. ¡°Linda, | apologize for the surprise, but Timothy is here as moral support. He promised to wait outside though, so we could discuss things privately.¡± She red at him once more, still cowering behind the door. | suppose herst interaction with him hadn¡¯t been so pleasant, although she had initiated the hostility. Her long nails dug into the door, leaving crescent marks in the aging paint, and she sighed heavily. ¡°You maye in,¡± she told me, avoiding Timothy¡¯s gaze. ¡°| can wait out here,¡± Timothy decided. | turned to him and tapped his arm reassuringly. ¡°We won''t be long.¡± When | stepped into Linda¡¯s apartment, the atmosphere was tense and filled with unspoken words. She allowed me inside but firmly shut the door, creating a barrier that made me feel slightly cornered. Timothy was right LAST CALL SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only outside the door though, so that was slightly helpful. 076%) 11:13 Linda plopped herself on the couch, which still held its elegant ir despite the wear and tear she¡¯d inflicted upon it. She leaned over and grabbed the ss of wine that had been sitting on the coffee table and down it in one gulp. | approached Linda with slow steps, keeping my voice low. ¡°Linda, | promise you, |e in peace. | want to help. you.¡± Linda looked at me through her bangs, her red stained lips twisted harshly. ¡°Help me? How can you help me? What do you want from me?¡± Taking a deep breath, | took a seat beside her, though | kept my distance. ¡°Linda, you were right about Mr. Erickson. He targeted you, just as he did with other women in the firm.¡± Linda¡¯s eyes widened, and a look of fear shed across her face. ¡°You''re saying you believe me now? After everything that¡¯s happened?¡± | nodded, my determination unwavering. ¡°Yes, Linda. | believe you, and | want to seek justice for what you''ve been through. I¡¯m sorry that | was so blind, too caught up in getting ahead that | thought | was immune.¡± ¡°You''re telling me.¡± She went to take another swig of wine before realizing her ss was empty. With azy grunt, she hauled herself off the couch and stomped into the kitchen. ¡°Want anything?¡± With the state of her apartment, | wasn¡¯t sure anything was safe to consume. | shook my head lightly. ¡°No, thank you.¡± She grabbed the bottle of wine off the counter and filled her ss, not stopping until it reached the brim. ¡°Suit yourself. Suppose you need your wits about you now. | take it your suing him, yes?¡± ¡°You guessed correctly,¡± | told her. ¡°With your help, I¡¯m hoping we can expose the truth and make sure he can¡¯t harm anyone else. Justice can still be served.¡± Linda¡¯s shoulders slumped, and she sauntered back into the living room. If nothing else, she still had her practiced swagger. ¡°He does it to all his ¡®favorite girls,¡± she said, leaning over the couch opposite of me. ¡°He knew | wouldn¡¯t say ¡®no¡® to the sess, and he certainly wasn¡¯t clear about how I''d keep it.¡± LAIT BULL SEMANA Ox VIVARA * 076% 076% 11:13 ¡°His favorite girls,¡± | repeated her words and fought back a gag. ¡°Does he think he¡¯s running a harem in there, or something?¡± ¡°Might as well be.¡± As she moved to sit up, she stumbled slightly and spilt some wine on the couch cushion. The red wine bled right into its creamy surface, adding yet another unttering stain. ¡°Let''s face it, Evie Sinir...Our careers are ruined. Speaking up won¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°It''s not,¡± | stated firmly. ¡°Linda, it¡¯s not toote for justice. It¡¯s not just about us; it¡¯s about all the women who have suffered. We can make a difference. We can hold him ountable for his actions and ensure that others won''t have to endure what you and | went through.¡± Along silence stretched between us, and she sipped pensively on her wine. | nced briefly at the door, wondering if Timothy was still waiting behind it, or if he¡¯d gone back to his car. It was freezing outside. ¡°What do you even need from me,¡± Linda said finally. She wiped her lips on the back of her hand and looked in my direction. ¡°What the hell am | supposed to do?¡± | drew in a deep breath, catching the lost look in her foggy eyes. ¡°I need an impact statement from you, fi you¡¯d be willing. You don¡¯t even have to go into court, because the statement is all | need.¡± Linda¡¯s expression shifted from annoyance to resignation. She cupped the ss in her hands and swirled it around, as if it would produce an answer. | stood up and walked toward her, reaching out. ¡°| know you''re hurting,¡± | said gently, hoping to appeal to her emotions, to stir the same determination and hope that had ignited within me. Despite all that happened, she had endured so much in that office, and | couldn¡¯t stand by and watch her suffer in silence while her story could influence others. Linda¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears as she finally spoke up, her voice trembling. ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s say that | write the statement. Don¡¯t expect it to change anything.¡± | reached out and took her hand, holding it softly. ¡°It will, Linda, and thank you. Your testimony will be crucial. We''re in this together, and we''ll do everything in our power to make a difference.¡± She looked at her hand, still enveloped in mine, and shook her head. Tiredly, she rolled her eyes and nced over at theputer on her desk, which had various items tossed all over it. ¡°I guess | could write something up,¡± said Linda. ¡°Don¡¯t expect Shakespeare, or anything.¡± ¡®| SEMANA VIVARA Emergency calls only 076% 11:13 ¡°The intent of it is enough,¡± | assured her, releasing her hand. ¡°Thank you, Linda. | really appreciate it.¡± +5 She groaned and began waving me away, already drawing herself from the conversation. ¡°Now, go away. You¡¯re cutting into my time.¡± As | left Linda¡¯s apartment, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a renewed sense of hope and determination. The truth could finallye to light, and the pursuit of justice was gaining momentum. The culture of silence andplicity that had allowed individuals like Mr. Erickson to thrive was beginning to crumble, and the promise of change and ountability was on the horizon. Timothy was still waiting outside when | left, and | gave him a thumbs as he looked at me questioningly. ¡°She agreed?¡± he asked as we walked down the stairs. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°She seemed very-hesitant,¡± | said. ¡°But | think she knew how important it was. She''ll send it to me before the hearing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± He nodded, though his expression turned dour rather quickly. He paused just as we reached his car, and | looked at him to see what the hold was up. He started fiddling with his coat sleeves, his eyes downcast. ¡°I feel like crap for not believing you before, for making assumptions about you and your actions. I¡¯m sorry.¡± | turned to him, frowning. ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s okay. We all make mistakes, and | appreciate your honesty and your support now. You¡¯re already making it up to me by helping me with all of this. We''re in this together, and that means a lot to me.¡± Timothy''s tone grew firm, and he took my hand in his. Stunned, | met his gaze and found myself speechless at the intensity in his expression. ¡°Il want to make things right for you.¡± | forced a smile. ¡°You are. More than you know.¡± He lifted his hand, cupping my cheek, and | almost melted into the warmth of his palm. It was like my body. responded before | could, my rationality no longer holding the power it once held. ¡°When | saw those rumors about you and your boss,¡± he began, ¡°I think | was more worried that you''d been interested in someone else, that | no longer had a chance.¡± He leaned closer, his eyes half¡ªlidded as they drew to my lips. | didn¡¯t realize my hand hade up to rest on his 4/5 LAST CALL SEMANA Ox VIVARA 11:13 chest until | was squeezing his scarf, as if holding on for dear life. He dipped his head and suddenly his plump lips were pressing against the corner of my mouth. 5 ¡°Timothy...¡± My voice was trembling now, and it felt like I¡¯d fall apart at any moment. He left a trail of soft kisses down to my chin and into the crook of my neck where he rested his head. | clutched the back of his head, catching a handful of his dark locks. ¡°I''m here when you''re ready for me,¡± he said in my ear, and a shockwave of electricity pulsed through me. All too quickly, he was pulling away from me, and the smile he wore as he peered down at my shocked expression seemed all too pleased. ¡°Let''s get you home, huh?¡± he said casually, slipping away. He unlocked the passenger door and held it open for me, and I red at him as | climbed in. | couldn¡¯t tell if | was shivering from the cold or from that stunt he¡¯d just pulled. | could still feel the phantom touch of his lips as they almost enveloped my own, then traveled down my neck like he was nting little gifts.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As he jumped into the driver''s side and started the car, | caught the sly smirk on his lips and nearly scoffed. He was enjoying this. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 When | finally got back home, after what felt like a never-ending day, | was more than ready to kick off my heels and rx. But as soon as | walked through the front door, | was met with an unexpected sight. Aria and Lucas were sprawled out on the couch, engrossed in some cheesy rom on the television. Theirughter filled the room, and the warm scent of freshly popped popcorn wafted in the air. Lucas looked up from the screen, his eyes bright with enthusiasm. ¡°Hey, Eviel You¡¯re just in time. We''re about to start a movie. Want to join us?¡± | hesitated for a moment, torn between the longing for a peaceful evening and the relentless business that seemed to follow me like a shadow. ¡°I appreciate the offer, Lucas, but | have a ton of work to catch up on. Aria chimed in, her voice sweet and inviting. ¡°Come on, Evie. You¡¯ve been working yourself into the groundtely. Just one movie won¡¯t hurt, and then you can get back to your stuff.¡± The tempting idea of just sinking into the couch and losing myself in a movie for a few hours was almost irresistible, but the voice of responsibility was louder. ¡°I wish | could, but I¡¯ve got deadlines to meet, and | can¡¯t afford any dys.¡± Lucas sighed, and | could see a flicker of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°Alright, but you know where to find us if you change your mind.¡± | gave them both a small smile and headed toward my home office, leaving them to their entertainment. As | walked into the dimly lit room, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of istion that had be all too familiartely. Sitting down at my desk, | powered up myputer, silently praying that Bruce hadn¡¯tpromised it any further. | had locked down my digital security as much as possible, but with him being one step ahead of me all the time, | couldn¡¯t be too careful. The desktop loaded, and | nervously clicked through my files, hoping to find no traces of unauthorized ess. To my relief, everything seemed intact. Perhaps Bruce had grown bored for the time being, or maybe he was just watching from the shadows, biding his time. My fingers danced over the keyboard, and | opened my email client, curious about any messages that hade in while | was away. What | found left me stunned. 4/4 LAST CALL SEMANA TUE SEU DURO USAED FOR MOVES 15 ¡ª 31/03/2014 VIVARA Emergency calls only #076% My inbox was flooded with emails from anonymous senders. The subjects varied from expressions of congrattions to sneering remarks about mypetence and reputation. Ste¡¯s case had certainly made headlines, but the reactions ranged from supportive to judgmental. | couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the most contentious messages. One email caught my attention, and | opened it with a mix of trepidation and curiosity. The words that met my eyes were venomous, and the anonymous sender clearly had an axe to grind. 11:13 ¡°Evie, you may have won that battle against Ste, but don¡¯t think for a second that anyone respects you in this town. You''re just as corrupt as the rest of them.Erickson will eat you alive, and we''ll be here to watch.¡± The message sent a shiver down my spine, but it was also oddly invigorating. These faceless detractors fueled at fire within me, a stubborn determination to prove them wrong. | couldn¡¯t let their disdain or threats deter me from the path I¡¯d chosen. Another email contained a more encouraging tone, albeit from a sender who didn¡¯t want to be identified either. ¡°Evie, we''ve been following your journey, and we''re thrilled to see someone challenging the corrupt system. Stay strong, and keep fighting for justice. The world needs more people like you.¡± | couldn''t help but smile, feeling a swell of gratitude for the silent supporters who had my back. It was a reminder that not everyone was against me, even if they couldn¡¯t express it publicly. As | read through more emails, the pattern became evident. My case against Erickson had already leaked, and the anticipation was growing. It seemed that the battle lines were being drawn, with supporters and opponents aligning behind their chosen champions. | couldn''t deny that the pressure was mounting, but at the same time, it was exhrating to know that so many people believed in me, even if they couldn¡¯t say it in public. It was the kind of encouragement that fueled my determination and steeled my resolve. While | had initially thought | would face this battle alone, | now understood that | had a silent. army of supporters who believed in the fight for justice. | couldn''t let them down. The clock on myputer screen ticked away, and the outside world had long since plunged into darkness. The office lights cast eerie shadows on the walls as | continued to sift through emails. Time seemed to blur as | got lost in the tumult of emotions swirling within me. SEMANA VIVARA X076% 11:13 [e) +5 When | finally got back home, after what felt like a never-ending day, | was more than ready to kick off my heels and rx. But as soon as | walked through the front door, | was met with an unexpected sight. Aria and Lucas were sprawled out on the couch, engrossed in some cheesy rom on the television. Theirughter filled the room, and the warm scent of freshly popped popcorn wafted in the air. Lucas looked up from the screen, his eyes bright with enthusiasm. ¡°Hey, Evie! You''re just in time. We''re about to start a movie. Want to join us?¡± | hesitated for a moment, torn between the longing for a peaceful evening and the relentless business that seemed to follow me like a shadow. ¡°I appreciate the offer, Lucas, but | have a ton of work to catch up on.¡± Aria chimed in, her voice sweet and inviting. ¡°Come on, Evie. You¡¯ve been working yourself into the groundtely. Just one movie won¡¯t hurt, and then you can get back to your stuff.¡± The tempting idea of just sinking into the couch and losing myself in a movie for a few hours was almost irresistible, but the voice of responsibility was louder. ¡°I wish | could, but I¡¯ve got deadlines to meet, and | can¡¯t afford any dys. Lucas sighed, and | could see a flicker of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°Alright, but you know where to find us if you change your mind.¡± | gave them both a small smile and headed toward my home office, leaving them to their entertainment. As | walked into the dimly lit room, | couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of istion that had be all too familiartely. Sitting down at my desk, | powered up myputer, silently praying that Bruce hadn¡¯tpromised it any further. | had locked down my digital security as much as possible, but with him being one step ahead of me all the time, | couldn¡¯t be too careful. The desktop loaded, and | nervously clicked through my files, hoping to find no traces of unauthorized ess. To my relief, everything seemed intact. Perhaps Bruce had grown bored for the time being, or maybe he was just watching from the shadows, biding his time. My fingers danced over the keyboard, and | opened my email client, curious about any messages that hade in while | was away. What | found left me stunned. LAST CALL SEMANA Ox? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. VIVARA $2076% 11:13 Chapter 204 My inbox was flooded with emails from anonymous senders. The subjects varied from expressions of congrattions to sneering remarks about mypetence and reputation. Ste¡¯s case had certainly made headlines, but the reactions ranged from supportive to judgmental. | couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the most contentious messages. One email caught my attention, and | opened it with a mix of trepidation and curiosity. The words that met my eyes were venomous, and the anonymous sender clearly had an axe to grind. ¡°Evie, you may have won that battle against Ste, but don¡¯t think for a second that anyone respects you in this town. You''re just as corrupt as the rest of them.Erickson will eat you alive, and we''ll be here to watch.¡± The message sent a shiver down my spine, but it was also oddly invigorating. These faceless detractors fueled a fire within me, a stubborn determination to prove them wrong. | couldn¡¯t let their disdain or threats deter me from the path I¡¯d chosen. Another email contained a more encouraging tone, albeit from a sender who didn¡¯t want to be identified either. ¡°Evie, we''ve been following your journey, and we''re thrilled to see someone challenging the corrupt system. Stay strong, and keep fighting for justice. The world needs more people like you.¡± | couldn''t help but smile, feeling a swell of gratitude for the silent supporters who had my back. It was a reminder that not everyone was against me, even if they couldn¡¯t express it publicly. As | read through more emails, the pattern became evident. My case against Erickson had already leaked, and the anticipation was growing. It seemed that the battle lines were being drawn, with supporters and opponents aligning behind their chosen champions. | couldn''t deny that the pressure was mounting, but at the same time, it was exhrating to know that so many people believed in me, even if they couldn¡¯t say it in public. It was the kind of encouragement that fueled my determination and steeled my resolve. While | had initially thought | would face this battle alone, | now understood that | had a silent army of supporters who believed in the fight for justice. | couldn''t let them down. The clock on myputer screen ticked away, and the outside world had long since plunged into darkness. The office lights cast eerie shadows on the walls as | continued to sift through emails. Time seemed to blur as | got lost in the tumult of emotions swirling within me. LAST CALL SEMANA VIVARA Emergency calls only Chapter 204 SA76% 11.13 As my inbox finally started to dwindle, | closed myptop screen and leaned back in my chair. The darkness outside had deepened, and the silence of the room was almost oppressive. The faint hum of theputer was the onlypany | had. The next few hours were a blur of research, legal documents, and more emails. The summary judgment in the case against Erickson was just around the corner, and | needed to be prepared. The courtroom battle loomedrge, with the hopes and expectations of so many riding on the oue. Hours ticked by as | poured over every detail of the case, my focus narrowing until the outside world ceased to exist. The silence in the house was almost deafening, and the istion that came with my obsession for justice weighed on me like a heavy shroud. My eyes ached from staring at the screen, and my mind felt like it was slowly chugging to a halt. As | began to weed out the less strenuous work, my mind began to wonder, | knew a lot of these people had grown fond of me through Timothy¡¯s case, and that kind of connection would never escape me. | couldn''t get his thoughtful eyes out of my mind, a striking but warm hazelnut that seemed to regard me with an unrestrained fondness. He was reeling me in at this point, ready to make the catch, and | found myself struggling less and less. | was starting to imagine more of his kisses as he ced them on every inch of my body, iming every bit of skin as his own. When that all-too-familiar feeling of thrill began to creep its way in and have my body breaking into a light sweat, | knew it was time to call it a night. Closing myptop, | stood up and stretched, feeling the knots in my shoulders and back slowly release. | made my way back to the living room, where the warm, cozy glow of themps greeted me. Aria and Lucas were still on the couch, engrossed in a conversation, their voices carryingughter and light-heartedness. Lucas looked up and smiled when he saw me. ¡°Hey, Evie! How''s the battle against the legal world going?¡± | couldn''t help but grin at his attempt to lighten the mood. ¡°It¡¯s going, Lucas. I¡¯m as ready as | can be for the summary judgment, | think.¡± Aria patted the empty space on the couch next to her, inviting me to join them. ¡°Come rx for a bit, Evie. Pretty please?¡± | hesitated, but their genuine concern won me over. With a grateful nod, | sank into the plush cushions, letting the exhaustion of the day melt away. The TV was still on from their earlier movie, and Aria grabbed the remote to find something we could all enjoy together. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 $2076% 076% 11:13 The morning of the judgment hearing had arrived, and my heart felt like a trapped bird, beating furiously against its cage. | had spent countless nights preparing, researching, and worrying about this day. It was the culmination of everything | had worked for, the moment that would determine not just my fate, but the fate of so many others. | stood in front of the mirror, adjusting my ck zer and smoothing down my carefully chosen navy blue dress. The courtroom was a battlefield, and | needed to be armored and ready for the fight. Taking a deep breath, | whispered words of encouragement to myself before turning away and heading out the door. As | approached the courthouse, | couldn¡¯t help but be struck by the scene that awaited me. A crowd had gathered, and the sight was both awe-inspiring and overwhelming. The judgment hearing had garnered an astonishing amount of public attention, and the courthouse square was bustling with people from all walks of life. The crowd was divided, with one group vehemently berating me, calling me a traitor and a threat to the status quo. Their angry words were like arrows, aimed at my heart, and their resentment hung heavy in the air. But on the other side, there were those who believed in me, who saw me as a symbol of bravery and change. Their voices, although smaller in number, were a lifeline amidst the turbulent sea of opinions. | breathed deeply, attempting to calm my rapidly beating heart. The weight of the world rested on my shoulders, and | felt the scrutiny of every eye in that square. It was a level of attention | had never experienced before, and it left me feeling vulnerable and exposed. Just when | thought | might sumb to the overwhelming atmosphere, a familiar face emerged from the crowd. It was Jane, and her determined expression a wee sight amidst the chaos. ¡°Evie!¡± she called, making her way toward me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we''ve got this. Let¡¯s get inside the courthouse.¡± | nodded, unable to voice my gratitude as | was still catching my breath. | fell into step beside her as we pushed. our way through the crowd. Jane¡¯s presence was a pleasant reminder that | wasn¡¯t alone, and that any jab my way would have to get through her as well. The courthouse doors loomed ahead, and the crowd¡¯s chants and shouts began to fade as we crossed the threshold. The stark, imposing interior was a stark contrast to the chaos outside. We moved through the echoing hallways, the silence stretching out like a promise of the storm toe. 4/4 LUIT CALL SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only Chapter 205 #076% 11:13 The gallery was filled to capacity, and | was stunned by the sheer number of people who hade to witness this hearing. Supporters and detractors were mingling in the same space, their emotions palpable. As we entered the courtroom, | was greeted by a sight that sent a shockwave of surprise through me. Mr. Erickson was already present, sitting at the defense table. His cold, calcting eyes met mine, and | couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger at the man who had caused so much harm. But what truly left me bbergasted was the figure standing beside him, my opponent in this legal battle. Jasper. | couldn''t believe it. | had thought that my encounter with him at the coffee shop had been a one-time thing, a petty show of arrogance. But now, here he was, once again challenging me in the courtroom. Jasper¡¯s demeanor oozed arrogance, and he couldn¡¯t resist a smug smile as he looked me up and down. ¡°Evie, we meet again. | must say, after thatst stunt you pulled at the coffee shop, | thought you¡¯d given up on the whole legal thing. You didn¡¯t even have your precious cappino to throw at me this time.¡± My fists clenched at my sides, and | forced a controlled tone as | responded. ¡°I¡¯m here to reim what was stolen from me, Jasper, not to indulge in childish antics.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The judge¡¯s arrival cut short our exchange, and the courtroom fell into a heavy silence as the proceedingsmenced. Jasper wasted no time in attempting to smear my name further. He stood before the judge, his voice dripping with arrogance. ¡°Your Honor, we find ourselves in this courtroom today because of a personal vendetta and an attempt at self-aggrandizement. Miss Evie is merely seeking attention and attempting to further her own career by falsely using Mr. Erickson.¡± His words were like a dagger, a direct assault on my character and my intentions. He was trying to paint me as a maniptive opportunist rather than a principled advocate for justice. It was infuriating, and | could feel anger bubbling beneath the surface. Jasper continued, his tone smug. ¡°This case is nothing but a ploy to draw attention to herself, a stunt to gain notoriety. Mr. Erickson has built a sessful firm, and Miss Evie¡¯s usations are baseless, a mere attempt to tarnish his reputation.¡± The courtroom was filled with a heavy silence as the judge considered his argument. | listened with gritted teeth, my determination fueling a simmering anger. Jasper¡¯s words were nothing but smoke and mirrors, an attempt to divert attention from the real issues at hand. Jasper¡¯s usations were infuriating, but | couldn¡¯t allow them to distract me. He had underestimated my 2/4 SEMANA Ox TVE. NAD FOR NOVA VIVARA Emergency calls only resolve once, and he wouldn¡¯t make that mistake again. *ZA76% 111:14 When it was my turn to present my case, | stepped forward, my voice steady and unwavering. ¡°Your Honor,¡± | began, ¡°these allegations are not about seeking attention, but about seeking justice. Mr. Erickson¡¯s empire has been built on a foundation of corruption and hical practices, and | am here to expose the truth.¡± | read off the rest of my statement, detailing the wrongdoings and injustices | had witnessed, and | emphasized. that | wasn¡¯t alone. | read off the statements of my colleagues, witnesses, and former employees that hade forward to provide their ounts of the hical practices within Erickson¡¯s office. The judge listened intently as | made my case, and the room was filled with the weight of my words. As | finished I reading, there was a palpable tension in the courtroom. The evidence and the ounts from my colleagues were heartfelt, and | hoped it touched them enough to push for a trial. If they had a shred of empathy, they would know that the case had to proceed. The judge¡¯s voice cut through the silence, her words striking like a gavel of justice. ¡°We will proceed to a federal trial,¡± she announced, and the room seemed to collectively inhale in astonishment. The decision was unexpected, and it sent shockwaves through the courtroom. Jasper¡¯s face contorted with anger, his eyes locked onto mine. ¡°This is absurd! Your Honor, this is a clear abuse of the legal system. You''re letting personal vendettas cloud your judgment.¡± The judge remained unyielding, her voice firm. ¡°The evidence presented and the seriousness of the usations warrant a federal trial. Justice must be served.¡± The room buzzed with tension as the implications of the decision sank in. It was a turning point in the battle, and the stakes had never been higher. Jasper¡¯s anger was ferocious, and his voice dripped with disdain as he spat out his words. ¡°You won''t get away with this, Evie. You might have convinced the judge, but you haven''t convinced the people!¡± His threats were met with a steely resolve, and | locked eyes with him, unflinching. ¡°I won¡¯t back down, Jasper. I''ll see this through to the end, no matter what it takes.¡± | turned away from him, straightening out my zer. The sweat had soaked right through it, but the tension I¡¯d been wearing had drifted away. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 #076% 11:14 After everyone was dismissed from the judgment hearing, Jane and | made our way out of the courtroom. She took my arm and whispered, ¡°I know this wasn¡¯t what we expected, Evie, but remember, it¡¯s uncontroble most times. The truth wille out.¡± | nodded, my thoughts heavy with the weight of the decision made in that courtroom. My life was about to change in ways | couldn¡¯t anticipate. As we exited the courthouse, | felt a sense of vulnerability | hadn¡¯t felt before. Thest thing | had expected was for the case to go federal, which meant more media buzz. The moment | stepped outside, the shing of cameras and the cacophony of voices hit me like a tidal wave. The paparazzi, like vultures to a fresh kill, swarmed around me. Questions were thrown at me from every direction. ¡°Evie, why are you going against the man who made your career?¡± ¡°Are you doing this for publicity, Evie?¡± ¡°Is this just revenge for a grudge?¡± I clenched my fists and faced the barrage of questions head-on. My voice was firm, and my words cut through the chaos. ¡°I climbed thedder in this industry by being good at what | do, and I''ll be damned if | let that awful man ruin another woman''s career. This isn¡¯t about revenge; it¡¯s about justice.¡± My statement hung in hung in the air like a dare. The media was taken aback by my resolute response. For months, they had painted me as a disgruntled actress seeking attention or revenge against her former mentor. But now, | had drawn a line in the sand, and the tides were shifting. After that moment, the message reverberated through the media like a shockwave. Headlines and breaking news alerts quickly spread across every tform. ¡°Evie Sinir Takes a Stand Against Erickson,¡± ¡°Ex¡ªLawyer Defends Her Integrity,¡± and ¡°The Truth Unveiled.¡± The reactions were instantaneous and divisive. Some of my own fans showed up in interviews, expressing their unwavering support for me. They imed they had never believed the lies about me, and that this was nothing more than a media circus. Their angry voices added fuel to the already zing fire. ¡°I''ve followed Erickson¡¯s career for years, and | never once thought he was capable of what they¡¯re using him. 1/4 SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only 076% 11:14 of,¡± a colleague of his said, her voiceced with anger. ¡°That Evie woman is just seeking attention, and she¡¯s doing it at his expense.¡± +5 But there were others who saw my words and actions in a different light. Supporters began to emerge, not only from the industry but from everyday people who understood the magnitude of what | was doing. Ayoung woman, speaking on a talk show, said, ¡°Evie Sinir is a brave woman for standing up to a powerful man like him. We need more voices like hers in the work world.¡± And then there were the feminist activists who saw my battle as a symbol ofrger issues in society. ¡°Evie Sinir¡¯s case is just the tip of the iceberg. It¡¯s a ring example of how thesepanies protect male chauvinists, no matter the cost. Her fight is our fight,¡± a protester said, her voice tinged with determination. Social media was the battleground for this war of words. My Twitter feed was filled with both support and vitriol. People debated the credibility of my usations, the motives behind my actions, and the inevitable bacsh | would face. It was a storm of voices, and | was caught in the eye of it. For every positive message | received, there were a dozen negative ones. My mentions were flooded with hate and disbelief. It was as if my decision to speak out had ignited a battle of ideologies, and | was at the forefront of 1. it. | couldn''t help but read some of thements, and it was both uplifting and disheartening. My supporters were unwavering, and they reminded me that | was not alone. The situation was no longer about one woman against a powerful man; it had escted into a battle of narratives, and the lines had been drawn. The public¡¯s perception of me was divided, and it was clear that | was no longer just an ¡°exwyer*. | was now a symbol of something muchrger. After a week, the media storm around me showed no signs of abating. My inbox was constantly flooded with Interview requests, hate mail, and expressions of solidarity. | could barely keep up with it all. | felt like | was living in a parallel universe, where my every move was scrutinized, and my words dissected for hidden meanings. | couldn''t escape the public eye. Every time | stepped outside, there were reporters and photographers waiting, ready to capture my every move. It was like being under a microscope, and | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that no matter what | did, | was always being watched. My phone buzzed incessantly with calls and messages from friends, family, and well-wishers. It was a double- edged sword-on one hand, their support was a source of strength, but on the other, the constant attention had started taking a toll on me. | decided to shut it off for the day, and watch some TV to clear my mind.. SEMANA VIVARA Emergency calls only.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. *D76% 076% 11:14 Of course, the news was the first channel to pop on. | stared nkly at the screen, only half-listening to the news anchor¡¯s monotone voice. They were discussing thetest developments in my case, but | had grown numb to the never-ending cycle of information. My gaze wandered around the room, searching for something to focus on other than the relentless coverage. And then it happened. A familiar face appeared on the screen, and | couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. Timothy emerged, speaking with a talk-show host, exuding sincerity. ¡°| want to rify that | have the utmost respect for Evie Sinir,¡± Timothy began, his words measured, ¡°She is a talentedwyer, and she has always been a woman of integrity. She would never take these kinds of usations lightly.¡± My heart pounded in my chest as | watched him on the screen. The reporters, sensing a potential scoop, were quick to pounce on the revtion. ¡°Mr. Hayes,¡± one of them asked, ¡°have you and Evie Sinir reconciled since your split from Ste?¡± Timothy''s gaze held a hint of vulnerability as he responded, ¡°Evie is a remarkable woman. She was there for me when | needed it the most. We share a history, and | will always be grateful for her support during a difficult time.¡± My heart wrenched at his words. He had evaded the question in a respectable manner, though it might have been suspicious for some to hear. It didn¡¯t help that we had surpassed any level of ¡°friendliness¡± quite a bit ago. For now, it helped that the public was none the wiser, but how long would thatst? | reached for the remote and turned off the TV, the sudden silence in the room almost deafening. | leaned and shut my eyes, trying to drown out the myriad of thoughts and feelings that surged within me.. Jane¡¯s words echoed in my mind, ¡°We''ll get through it, step by step.¡± But the steps ahead seemed increasingly uncertain. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 #075% 11:14Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As | entered the courthouse, the atmosphere was charged with tension. Reporters jostled for positions, their cameras capturing every nuance, every expression on my face as | marched up the steps. The gravity of the situation sank in, and | steeled myself for whaty ahead. Jane awaited me inside with a look of resolve. | handed her Linda¡¯s victim statement, which she had faxed over to me that morning. Just from reading over it, | could tell it would be a powerful testimony of the horrors she had endured. ¡°We''re ready for this, Evie,¡± Jane said, her voice steady. ¡°And if all else fails, at least we got people to think.¡± | nodded, gripping the statement tightly. Linda¡¯s courage gave me strength. | certainly did feel like awyer then, representing the voiceless. The courtroom doors swung open, and we stepped inside. The sight that greeted me was overwhelming. The space was not just upied by the usual legal personnel but also by the prying eyes of the public. Cameras were mounted strategically, capturing every angle, every reaction. It was a spectacle that | hadn¡¯t signed up for. As | took my seat, | nced at the witness stand. A few familiar faces stared back at me, adding ayer ofplexity to an already tumultuous situation. Timothy was sitting with Aria and Lucas, and they all nced over at me with excitement. Excusing myself from Jane¡¯s side, | approached them wearily. ¡°Evie!¡± Aria jumped out of her seat to pull me into a tight hug. ¡°We¡¯re here for you, every step of the way.¡± Lucas nodded in agreement. ¡°We''ll be watching the whole thing, supporting you.¡± Timothy, his eyes revealing aplexity of emotions, met my gaze. ¡°You''re going to do great. Don¡¯t pay attention to anyone else,¡± he said, his voice sincere. | nodded, a mixture of gratitude and apprehension in my heart. ¡°Thank you, Timothy. Also, for what you said on 1. TV. That was nice of you... ¡°Just show the world the Evie | know,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°The strong, resilient woman who doesn¡¯t back down.¡± | began to blush, and | could already see the headlines: Have Timothy Hayes and Evie Sinir rekindled their 1/15 LAST CALL SEMANA 11 A 11/03/2014 VIVARA Emergency calls only love? *RRFA75% 11:14 ¡°Thank you,¡± | repeated, then nced back at Jane. ¡°I should get going. | still need to discuss some things with Jane.¡± Lucas waved at me. ¡°Don¡¯t let us stop you. Do your thing.¡± As | made my way back to my seat, the reality of the courtroom drama sunk in. The eyes of the world were upon me, awaiting the unraveling of a story that had been thrust into the spotlight. It was a narrative | had never chosen, but one | was determined to shape. Jane sat beside me, her gaze scanning the cameras around room. ¡°We''ll have to move a bit more tactfully, Evie. We need to stay focused on the case, despite the distractions.¡± | nodded, my eyes¡ªmeeting Timothy¡¯s for a brief moment. Once this was all over, he was yet another thing that | needed to figure out: The proceedings began, the formalities folding like a choreographed dance. The judge¡¯s voice echoed through the room, his gavel¡¯s authoritative thud signaling the beginning of the trial. Jasper stood before the judge, his sharp eyes scrutinizing the jury. His voice rang out with an air of confidence as he began his opening statement. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, today you will witness a tale spun by a skilled opportunist. Ms. Evie Sinir ims to be a victim, but in reality, she is nothing more than someone seeking to capitalize on the fame and sess she gained under Mr. Erickson¡¯s mentorship.¡± His words echoed through the courtroom, and | felt the weight of every usatory syble. Murmurs erupted among the spectators. | could sense the collective judgment in the eyes that bore into me. As the murmurs intensified, my gaze swept over the faces in the crowd, and | noticed a few familiar figures from my former firm. Colleagues who seemed more entertained by this serious matter were watching with keen interest. Jasper continued his statement, weaving a narrative that cast me as a cunning opportunist. | clenched my fists beneath the table, fighting the urge to speak over him. ¡°Mr. Erickson is a man who truly defines what it means to be honorable,¡± he went on. ¡°After thirty years in his field, are we really going to let that all go down the drain over some woman''s petty insecurities? That, to me, is the real injustice.¡± 2/5 LAST CALL SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only Chapter 207 075% 11:14 As Jasper concluded his opening statement, the judge called for me to take the stand. | sat with my back straight and my eyes focused solely on Jane as she began her line of questioning, aiming to counter Jasper¡¯s narrative. When it was my turn to speak, | faced the jury, my voice steady. ¡°I stand before you not as an opportunist, but as a survivor. The truth may be ufortable, but it needs to be heard.¡± | began recounting the events, the moments of betrayal and vition that had led me to this courtroom. | could feel the jury¡¯s skepticism, their doubts lingering in the air. It was as if | were swimming against a relentless current, struggling to make my voice heard. However, Jasper was quick to counter. ¡°Your Honor, while Ms. Sinir¡¯s narrative ispelling, we cannot ignore theck of real, concrete evidence. Where are the witnesses? Where is the proof?¡± His words echoed in the courtroom, and | felt the weight of his challenge. The judge¡¯s gaze turned to me, an unspoken demand for the evidence that would substantiate my ims. ¡°Ms. Sinir.¡± Jasper turned to me with a vicious re. ¡°You im to be a victim, but where is the real evidence? Words can be manipted and emotions can be feigned.¡± ¡°| understand your skepticism, Mr. Morgan,¡± | replied, my voice steady. ¡°But the truth doesn¡¯t alwayse neatly packaged with concrete evidence. | have a statement here- Jasper interrupted with a scoff, ¡°A subjective ount, Ms. Sinir. We need more than emotional narratives. We need real, concrete evidence to support your ims.¡± The judge observed the courtroom with a stern gaze, weighing the exchange. | dropped my gaze to the envelope in my hands, then pulled out the statement. ¡°If | may, Your Honor?¡± Judge Gregory nodded. ¡°I''ll allow it. Proceed, Ms. Sinir.¡± This was my trump card. | held up Linda¡¯s victim statement and began to read. ¡°It reads, ¡°I had endured a hostile work environment where My professional sess was contingent upon my submission to Mr. Erickson¡¯s desires. This wasn¡¯t just an isted incident; it was a sustained campaign of abuse that left me feeling trapped and powerless.¡± Jasper rolled his eyes. ¡°Your Honor, she¡¯s using emotions as evidence. How are we to know that this Linda was simply imagining things, or that she isn¡¯t in on this whole scheme?¡± LAIT KALL SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only Chapter 207 *ZH75% 075% 11:14 The anger within me red, a fire ignited by the dismissive tone in his words. ¡°Concrete evidence, Mr. Morgan?¡± | retorted. ¡°This statement itself is concrete, and | have many others to back it up.¡± The judge, sensing the tension, intervened with a stern gaze. ¡°Mr. Morgan, allow Ms. Sinir to present her case without interruptions. We will consider the evidence in due time.¡± | returned my focus to Linda¡¯s statement. ¡°As Linda details the explicit threats and the constant fear of losing her livelihood, it bes clear that Mr. Erickson¡¯s actions were not just inappropriate they were criminal,¡± | dered, my words resonating through the courtroom. ¡°This victim statement is not just an emotional ount; it is a testament to the systemic abuse of power that has festered unchecked for far too long.¡± The judge nodded in acknowledgment, and | could sense a shift in the atmosphere. The weight of Linda¡¯s words had permeated the room, challenging the skepticism that had lingered in the eyes of the jury. Jasper, undeterred, seized the opportunity to redirect the narrative. ¡°Are there other documents that can. corroborate these ims?¡± ¡°Your Honor,¡± | asserted, my voice steady, ¡°I understand the need for evidence, and | ammitted to providing whatever is necessary to substantiate these ims. However, we must also acknowledge the challenges victims face in documenting these incidents. The nature of harassment often leaves victims without tangible proof.¡± Jasper scoffed dismissively, his toneced with condescension. ¡°Ms. Stanton, the court demands more than understanding. It demands evidence. Without it, these ims remain nothing more than emotional narratives.¡± Right then, myposure almost slipped, and | had to reel my emotions back in. ¡°Mr. Morgan,¡± | countered, my voice resolute, ¡°you can¡¯t reduce the trauma endured by victims to a demand for evidence. The very nature of harassment often leaves scars that are not easily quantifiable. We cannot dismiss Linda¡¯s pain because it doesn¡¯t fit within your narrow definition of evidence.¡± ¡°Are we making personal attacks now?¡± Jasper bellowed, pointing a finger in my direction. ¡°Because this sounds very personal, Ms. Sinir.¡± ¡°It is personal!¡± | growled back. ¡°It was both of you that ruined my livelihood over rumors that you decided to spread!¡± The judge intervened, a stern gaze directed at both of us as he banged his gavel on the stand. ¡°Order in the court! Ms. Sinir, continue with your testimony, and Mr. Jasper, refrain from dismissivements.¡± Just as | prepare to take my seat, the courtroom doors swung open with a force that startled everyone. A group of women entered, their faces a mix of determination and solidarity. As they stepped forward, | recognized them -my old colleagues. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 075% 11:14 The air in the courtroom crackled with tension as | watched Sarah, Beth, and Faith, my former colleagues, storm into the room. Cameras shed and the crowd stirred in wonder as they paused in the center of the room. Jasper snorted, waving at them. ¡°What is this? There weren¡¯t cited as witnesses,st | checked!¡± Mr. Erickson seemed just as stunned. He eyed each of the women, then leaned toward them. His voice was barely a whisper as he hissed at Beth. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± he snapped. ¡°Now you three are going against me?¡± d tome Beth cast a nce in his direction, but she might as well have been looking through him. She then turned and gave me a quick nod. ¡°We figured showing up in person would make more of an impact, given the circumstances.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Erickson ran a hand through his thinning hair and shook his head. ¡°After all I''ve done-¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Sarah cut him off with a sneer. ¡°After all you¡¯ve done.¡± She then turned to the judge and tucked in her chin, her hard expression giving way to something soft and demure. ¡°I can assure you that our willingness to testify was inadvertent on Ms. Sinir¡¯s part. This is our doing.¡± The judge, still disgruntled, peered down at her and adjusted his sses. ¡°I see. As long as you remain relevant, the court will hear your testimony.¡± As Sarah took her ce in the witness stand, | felt a surge of gratitude and admiration. | didn¡¯t think they would make it at all, let alone show their faces for all to see. Honor,¡± Sarah began, her voice unwavering, ¡°I worked alongside Ms. Sinir at Erickson and Co., and | can attest to the toxic environment perpetuated by Mr. Erickson. The abuse of power, the harassment-it was pervasive, and it extended far beyond one isted incident.¡± | observed the jury, the judge, and the spectators, their attention drawn once more by Sarah''s words. As Beth followed with her testimony, the details of her own ordeal spilled forth. The weight of her words, the emotional toll etched on her face, seemed to grip the cameraman. | heard a few reporters instruct them to pan on Beth''s face as tears ran down her cheeks. 4/4 SEMANA VIVARA Emergency calls only *075% 11:14 Faith, thest to testify, spoke with a quiet strength that | just knew the media was eating up. ¡°Your Honor, I, too, experienced harassment at the hands of Mr. Erickson. The fear, the shame-it¡¯s something that no one should have to endure in a professional setting.¡± The judge listened attentively as they spoke, the skepticism that had lingered in the early stages of the trial withering away. Jasper leered at Faith, his face red with fury. Mr. Erickson looked just as affronted, as if he¡¯d believed that never in a thousand years would his other employees rat him out. Up until then, he had appeared confident enough, but that mask as starting to slip. The jurors, once skeptical, now appeared contemtive, their faces reflecting a dawning awareness as they looked down on Mr. Erickson. The spectators, a mix of reporters,wyers, and concerned citizens, listened with a collective solemnity. ¡°Any more surprise witnesses up your sleeve, Ms. Sinir?¡± Jasper growled, shooting me a re. ¡°Any more revtions you''ve conveniently kept hidden?¡± | felt the anger bubble within me, but | kept my tone even. ¡°Ourmitment is to the truth, Mr. Morgan. If the court requires further testimony, we will cooperate fully. The truth has nothing to hide.¡± Jasper¡¯s expression tightened, his confidence momentarily shaken. There was a murmur amongst the crowd. People aimed their cameras in his direction, curling their lips in disgust. Mr. Erickson seemed to lose hisposure then. His face contorted with anger as he stood abruptly and mmed his fists against the table. ¡°Lying whores, all of you! This is a setup! A conspiracy!¡± The courtroom erupted in chaos, the outburst causing unrest among the spectators. The judge, with a stern expression, banged his gavel, demanding order. ¡°Mr. Erickson, you will maintain decorum in this courtroom. One more outburst, and you will be held in contempt.¡± ¡°But this is ridiculous!¡± he continued, almost kicking over his chair. ¡°All this ¡®girl power¡¯ bullshit so they can knock me down a peg. | worked hard to get to where | am, and I¡¯m not going to let some tramp who can¡¯t handle a little flirting destroy that!¡± The anger within me red at the repulsive words he was hurling in our direction. | clenched my fists, determined not to let his tirade undermine what | sensed was a tide turning in my favor. | looked over at my friends, who were at the edge of their seats at that point. LAST CALL SEMANA VIVARA Emergency calls only *R 75% 075% 11:14 Timothy caught my eye and gave me a meaningful look with a gentle smile. | smiled back, wondering how much freer | would be after this was all over. Perhaps | wouldn¡¯t have to hide anymore. The judge, regaining control, turned to the jury. ¡°I apologize for the disruption. Please disregard any outbursts and focus on the evidence presented. We will proceed with closing statements before deliberations.¡± As the judge addressed the jury, | could feel Mr. Erickson¡¯s eyes burning into me. | exchanged a brief nce with Jane, a silent understanding passing between us. He may have just given us a win. Jasper, seemingly attempting to salvage the situation, approached Mr. Erickson with a hushed conversation. Their exchange was intense, punctuated by gestures and hushed tones. | strained to hear their words, but the courtroom noise and the hum of conversations obscured their discussion. The judge, now addressing the jury, dismissed them for deliberation. As the jury filed out, the judge turned his attention to Mr. Erickson. ¡°Control yourself, Mr. Erickson. This court will not tolerate any further disruptions. If you wish to continue, do so in a manner befitting this setting.¡± The judge¡¯s words seemed to have a sobering effect on Mr. Erickson, who reluctantly nodded, a simmering frustration still evident in his eyes. As the jury deliberated, the tension in the courtroom reached a fever pitch.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jasper, now free from the constraints of the jury, turned his attention back to me with a smug grin. ¡°Ms. Sinir, you may have swayed the jury with your theatrics, but it won¡¯t change the fact that this trial is based on shaky ground. You''re clinging to straws, and when the jury returns, you''ll soon realize that.¡± | met his gaze with a determined re. ¡°Il wouldn¡¯t speak too soon if | were you. It was embarrassing thest time you did it and lost miserably.¡± Jasper¡¯s grin faltered, reced by a sh of irritation. Before he could retort, the jury returned. The room fell silent as they took their seats. The judge, his expression stern, addressed the foreperson. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, have you reached a verdict?¡± The foreperson, a middle-aged woman with a solemn demeanor, nodded. ¡°We have, Your Honor.¡± The anticipation in the courtroom was palpable as the foreperson handed the verdict to the court clerk. The clerk, with deliberate precision, read the words that would determine the oue of this hard¡ªfought battle. LAIT CALL SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only Chapter 208 ¡°We, the jury, find in favor of the intiff, Ms. Evie Sinir.¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 075% 11:14 The words hung in the air, a moment frozen in time. | felt a rush of emotions as | slowly settled in my seat, taking in the brief silence that urred. Then suddenly it happened. The courtroom erupted in apuse, | sat motionless, absorbing the magnitude of the moment. Cameras shed and people were out of their seats, their reactions ranging from embracing eachother to shouting congrattions. Aria and Lucas leaped from their seats, their cheers filling the room as they barreled toward me. They circled me in jubnt celebration, their joy contagious. Amid the excitement, Timothy approached, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°You made it,¡± he said gently. | found myself enveloped in a hug with Timothy. His presence was almost grounding, shielding me from the chaos ensuing around us. As we held each other, he twirled me around andughter spilled from my lips. ¡°You certainly did, Ms. Sinir,¡± said a gravelly voice behind me. Timothy paused mid-twirl, forcing me to face the imposing figure headed in my direction. Mr. Erickson forced his way through the crowd, his voice rising above the apuse. ¡°Because this is a farce! Prepare for an appeal. You will regret this,¡± he said through itted teeth. Security, quick to respond, intervened, escorting him away from the celebration. His threats continued, even as they forced him out the door. | met his gaze with a steely resolve, refusing to let his bitterness dampen the victory we had fought so hard to achieve. ¡°Evie Sinir!¡± he bellowed, his voice seething with anger. ¡°This isn¡¯t over! You won''t get away with this!¡± | turned away, trying to dismiss his words. The excitement in the courtroom only seemed to ramp up as reporters sought to catch every bit of his reaction. ¡°What an ass,¡± said Aria, slinging an arm around my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m so d you don¡¯t have to work for that pervert ever again.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± | said absently. Maybe it¡¯s good things worked out this way? 115 LAST KALL SEMANA x VIVARA Emergency calls only $075% 11:14 Lucas pped his hands, his eyes sparkling with pride. ¡°Evie, you''re incredible! We always knew you''de out on top!¡± The celebratory atmosphere continued outside the courtroom as we exited the building. Reporters and cameras awaited, eager to capture the moment of triumph. Aria, Lucas, Timothy, and | faced the sea of media with a shared determination. Areporter thrust a microphone toward me, bombarding me with questions. ¡°Ms. Sinir, how do you feel about the verdict? What message do you have for other victims of abuse?¡± | took a moment to collect my thoughts, settling into a calm reassurance. ¡°This verdict is not just a personal triumph but a victory for all those who have faced abuse and harassment. My message is simple¡ªspeak your truth, stand your ground, and know that you are not alone.¡± As the reporters continued to swarm, one persistent voice broke through the crowd. ¡°Ms. Sinir, what''s your next move? Any ns for the future?¡± All eyes turned to me, and | felt a momentary vulnerability. Timothy, Aria, and Lucas nked me on both sides, shielding me from the invasive microphones. ¡°All | want is my job back,¡± | dered, my voice resolute. ¡°I hope this statement reaches any potential employers out there. |am ready to reim my ce in the professional world.¡± The reporters scribbled furiously, capturing every word. Among the chaos, | felt a gentle touch on my arm. Timothy, with a soft smile, pulled me away from the swarm of reporters. We entered a seemingly calm corridor, but Timothy pulled me farther until we were a good distance away from Aria and Lucas. They had dissolved into talking about if the reporters captured their good sides while filming and photographing them. Timothy hovered over me, his voice low. ¡°We should celebrate! This is your moment,¡± he suggested, his eyes sparkling with genuine joy. Before | could respond, Lucas interjected with his usual enthusiasm, startling us both. ¡°Hey, how about we have a party away from all this noise? Myke house is the perfect spot. What do you say?¡± Aspark of hope flickered within me. Timothy¡¯s invitation lingered, however, and | began to feel conflicted. ¡°That sounds nice!¡± | said, my smile straining as | caught the brief look of disappointment on Timothy¡¯s face. | 2/5 SEMANA TIME TV 4.99 USADO FOR HOWAR VIVARA Emergency calls only turned to him and ced a hand on his arm.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. 11:14 ¡°Timothy,¡± | began, ¡°what were you going to say earlier? Before Lucas suggested the party?¡± Timothy hesitated, his expression thoughiful. ¡°I was just going to say that we should celebrate, maybe grab a quiet dinner together. But Lucas¡¯s idea of a party sounds great too. Whatever you prefer, Evie.¡± Linsisted, ¡°No, Timothy, you¡¯re invited too. | want you there!¡± He looked away, considering it, though | could see some apprehension. It started to ur to me that he might have wanted to celebrate between ju the two of us, and I''d dismissed all of that without care. | gave his arm a squeeze, quickly ovee with guilt. Before our conversation could continue, Timothy¡¯s phone rang, interrupting our moment. He nced at the screen, a hint of disappointment crossing his features. ¡°Sorry, | have to take this,¡± he said, then upon seeing my dour expression, leaned in and kissed my cheek. | gasped, pping a hand over my face as he stepped back with a chuckle. ¡°Congrattions again. I''ll catch up with youter,¡± he said abruptly before walking away, leaving me slightly deted. Lucas and Aria, ever perceptive, nudged me gently. A Cheshire grin emerged on Aria¡¯s face. ¡°What was that?¡± she said slyly, watching with me as Timothy exited through the building¡¯s side door. ¡°Getting a little close, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± | blinked and turned to her. ¡°Oh, it''s probably family-rted. He¡¯s been getting a lot of calls after his mom passed.¡± Lucas, always ready with a joke, chimed in, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s secretly Batman, off to save Gotham City?¡± | managed a small smile at his attempt to lighten the mood. Aria, however, wasn¡¯t easily diverted. She leaned in, her expression curious, ¡°Evie, we saw him kiss you before he left. Is there something going on between you two?¡± Aria probed, | hesitated. | wasn¡¯t too sure myself. LAST CALL SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only *SN75% 11:14 ¡°It''splicated, Aria,¡± | said after a long pause. ¡°Let''s not focus on that right now. How about we go out for drinks?¡± Lucas grinned. ¡°Fantastic idea! But you won''t be paying at all tonight, Evie. Consider it on me.¡± As we left in search of a nearby bar, the cool night air did little to cool the heat in my cheeks. Timothy was bing more and morefortable with showing me affection, and in front of my friends no less. How was supposed to exin to them what | couldn¡¯t even exin to myself? As we spotted the lit neon sign of our favorite bar in town, Aria tugged me close. ¡°Evie, seriously, what''s going on between you and Timothy?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you two...¡± ¡°Are we what?¡± | challenged her to finish that question, but she allowed it to just linger there. ¡°Like | said, it¡¯splicated.¡± Lucas interjected with a yful grin. ¡°Complicated? That¡¯s the universal code for ¡®I have no idea where this is going, but | like it.¡± Aria shot me a skeptical look. ¡°There¡¯s more to this than just plicated. Are you sure you''re not catching feelings for him?¡± she finally said aloud. | sighed stopping just as we reached the bar¡¯s entrance. | turned to her with a pout. ¡°Aria, let¡¯s not make this the focus right now. We''re here to celebrate, remember?¡± She looked me up and down, then with a sigh, finally relented. ¡°Fine. Let''s get you a drink,wyer extraordinaire. As we entered the lively atmosphere of a nearby bar, the clinking of sses and the hum of conversation provided a distraction from the lingering questions. The night unfolded with usughing and falling over eachother, and sour mood affectively disappearing with time. Still, my thoughts would asionally drift to Timothy, how he¡¯d seemed determined to take me out somewhere. My heart began to flutter as | recalled the gentle touch of his lips on my cheek, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. LAST CALL SEMANA VIVARA Emergency calls only Chapter 209 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 TIMOTHY POV 075% 11:14 Timothy clenched his jaw as the call from his father interrupted his evening. He¡¯d been prepared to spend the whole day with Evie, but here his father was interfering yet again. With a sigh, he answered. ¡°What do you want, Dad?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice held a note of frustration. Kamran¡¯s voice, measured andposed, responded from the other end. ¡°Timothy, we need to talk. There¡¯s not reason we can¡¯t still connect, even if you seem intent on pissing me off.¡± Timothy scoffed, the tension evident. ¡°Connect? We haven¡¯t been connected in years. What could possibly be so important now?¡± ¡°Ste has reached out to me,¡± Kamran stated, his words hanging in the air like an unspoken usation. Timothy''s brow furrowed. ¡°Ste? What does she want?¡± 2 Kamran paused, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Come to my office, Timothy. There¡¯s something important we need to discuss. And leave your attitude at the door.¡± With a sense of reluctance, Timothy agreed to the meeting. As he arrived at his father¡¯s office, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his father had yet another scheme waiting up his sleeve. Upon entering, he found Kamran seated behind his desk, a mysterious woman standing beside him. Her presence added an air of intrigue to the already tense atmosphere. ¡°Timothy, this is Mia,¡± Kamran introduced, gesturing towards the woman. ¡°Mia, meeti et my son, Timothy.¡± Timothy offered a polite greeting, but his eyes never wavered from his father. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Why did. you call me here?¡± Kamran sighed, a weight evident in his eyes. He reached into a drawer and retrieved a small box. The gleam of metal caught Timothy''s eye, and as the box opened, he found himself staring at an engagement ring. ¡°Ste wanted you to have this back,¡± Kamran said. LAST CALL SEMANA VIVARA Emergency calls only *075% 075% 11:14 Timothy''s gaze shifted between the ring and his father. ¡°Why is she giving it back now? What does she want?¡± ¡°She¡¯s moving on, Timothy,¡± Kamran replied, his expression unreadable. ¡°And she thought it was time for you to do the same.¡± The room fell into an uneasy silence. The implications of Ste returning the engagement ring sent ripples through Timothy''s emotions. He hadn''t expected her to let go, but perhaps she¡¯d grown a sense of perspective since she''d vanished from his life. ¡°What does she mean, moving on?¡± Timothy asked. He¡¯d known about her little trysts with Andy, and he couldn¡¯t fight the curiosity that emerged once he was reminded of it. Kamran cleared his throat. ¡°Ste has found someone else.¡± ¡°Someone, as in my brother?¡± Timothy offered, hiding a grin. ¡°She¡¯s engaged, and she thought it was best to return this before things got moreplicated.¡± The words hung in the air as Timothy popped open the box and stared down at the piece of jewelry. He¡¯d convinced her to get a modest diamond, telling her that it looked more elegant. In reality, he just hoped no one would pay much attention to it if it were barely visible. ¡°So, what? She thought a casual return of the ring would make everything okay?¡± he asked, lifting an eyebrow. ¡°She couldn''t even face me after what she did?¡± Kamran sighed, his gaze weary. ¡°Timothy, Ste is trying to close that chapter of her life. She didn¡¯t want to leave any loose ends. It¡¯s time for both of you to move forward.¡± Timothy''s frustration started to rise. ¡°Move forward? Dad, you act like it¡¯s that simple. Both you and her tried to ruin my life with that ridiculous proposal, and don¡¯t get me started on the baby!*. Mia interjected, her voice calm. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve moved on to better things, Timothy. Or people.¡± Timothy''s jaw tightened as he observed her closer. He hadn''t exactly questioned why she was there, though she might have been one of his father¡¯s secretaries. Either way, she seemed to have some knowledge on his life, which disturbed him further. ¡°| see,¡± Timothy said, and he rxed a little. 2/4 SEMANA VIVARA Emergency calls only *FEE7O% 11:14 She wasn¡¯t wrong. He had moved on, which was what he had wanted to do for ages. However, Ste¡¯s easy dismissal of everything left him feeling like hecked the proper closure. Kamran leaned back in his chair, weariness etched across his features. ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m not asking you to forget. I¡¯m asking you to ept that sometimes things don¡¯t work out. Ste made her choice, and now you need to make yours.¡± The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of unspoken truths hanging in the air. Timothy clutched the engagement ring in his hand and hummed. 4 ¡°| guess | could trade it in,¡± Timothy finally said. Kamran nodded, a hint of resignation in his eyes. Timothy stepped out of his father¡¯s office, the weight of the engagement ring still heavy in his hand. The revtion about Ste¡¯s engagement had unsettled him more than he cared to admit. He couldn¡¯t forget the hell she¡¯d put him through, but he could move on just as she had. As Timothy walked down the corridor, the sterile office surroundings seemed to amplify every sound. As the ring¡¯s golden band glimmered, he began to feel inspired somehow. Just as he reached for the exit, his father¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°Timothy, wait.¡± Timothy turned, the concern returning as Kamran approached him, a somber expression on his face.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your mother¡¯s ashes are ready to be picked up at the funeral home. | thought you should know,¡± he said, almost in a whisper. The mention of his mother reopened wounds that had barely begun to heal. Timothy¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Thanks for telling me.¡± Without another word, Kamran retreated into his office, leaving Timothy standing in the hallway. He didn¡¯t know how he''d fair, seeing his mother¡¯s body reduced to ashes. As he walked out of the office building, he pulled out his phone. The screen illuminating with Evie¡¯s name. A sense of guilt washed over him as he recalled how he''d abruptly left their celebration. ¡°I''m sorry for leaving the celebration so soon. Something came up. Promise to make it up to you,¡± he typed quick 3/4 LAST CALL SEMANA Ox TRUE EU QUO USADO POR NOVAS VIVARA Emergency calls only 11:14 Evie¡¯s response came swiftly, and his expression lifted. ¡°That¡¯s fine! Just let me know when you''re free. We can make more ns.¡± Timothy sighed, grateful for Evie¡¯s understanding. After a long car ride, he found himself in front of the funeral home. He pushed open the door, the creaking sound echoing through the quiet reception area. The funeral director greeted him with a somber expression. ¡°Mr. Hayes. So d you coulde by so soon. Are you ready for them?¡± Timothy''s jaw tightened and he nodded mechanically. He watched the man disappear in a backroom for a moment, then return with a urn. His mother¡¯s name and a thoughtful quote were engraved on the front. ¡°Here you are,¡± he said, pressing the urn into Timothy¡¯s hands. The reality of it seemed to hit him then, and he choked back a gasp. ¡°Thank you,¡± Timothy muttered. He felt his chest start to ache as he turned away. As he left the funeral home, the bustling city seemed to close in around him. He thought of Evie¡¯s invitation to hang out, and that lifted his spirits a little. With his mother gone, he didn¡¯t know what he would''ve done if Evie still hated him. Even if he couldn¡¯t have her the way he wanted, she''d still be there, offering him warmth andfort that he would dly return. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 *047% 10:52 It was a brand-new day, and the crisp morning air felt just as fresh as it brushed against my face on the balcony. | sipped on my coffee, basking in the calm atmosphere. As | took another sip, my phone buzzed beside me on the chair. It¡¯s ring felt almost insistent as it broke through my sense of calm. With a sigh, | picked up the phone, my fingers dancing over the screen to answer the call. | nced at the screen and saw an unfamiliar number, my curiosity piqued. | answered cautiously, not expecting the crisp and formal voice on the other end. ¡°Evie, this is Henry Burns from the executivemittee,¡± a deep voice resonated through the phone. ¡°Firstly, let me congratte you on the outstanding job you did with the your case against Erickson. Your dedication and hard work have not gone unnoticed.¡± My heart raced, unsure of how to respond. | had put my all into that case, but | never anticipated the executive:mittee would be watching the whole thing. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Burns,¡± | stammered, trying to maintain myposure. ¡°There¡¯s more, Evie,¡± he continued. ¡°In light of your exceptional performance, the executivemittee has unanimously decided to promote you to the position of senior attorney. You''ll be taking on a leadership role, overseeing a significant part of the firm''s operations.¡± The words hung in the air, a weight settling on my shoulders. Senior attorney? | never dreamed of climbing the corporatedder so swiftly, and the sudden surge of responsibility left me breathless. ¡°Are you there, Evie?¡± the voice asked, bringing me back to the present. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± she replied, her voice steadier now. ¡°I... | appreciate the opportunity, but it¡¯s a lot to take in.¡± Henry''s voice softened, ¡°You earned this, Evie. Your dedication was truly a sight to see, and since Mr. Erickson had to step down, we decided that you were more than capable of stepping In.¡± ¡°Oh...Absolutely!¡± My hand fluttered to my mouth as | grinned. ¡°Yes, | believe | can.¡± ¡°Good!¡± There was the sound of papers rustling, and then a pen clicking. ¡°I''ll inform the board of your decision and we can proceed from there.¡± Jantastic Ne Emergency calls only ¡°All right.¡± L ¡°And we will contact youter on with more details. Have a nice day,¡± he finished *=F47% (10:52 +5 The call ended, leaving me staring at my phone in disbelief. Senior attorney. The title echoed in my mind, carrying a weight that | wasn¡¯t sure | was ready to bear, | took a deep breath, trying to grasp the information. Aria entered the balcony and took a seat beside me with her own cup of coffee. ¡°Who was that? You look like you''ve seen a ghost.¡± | hesitated before breaking into a wide grin. ¡°That was Henry Burns from the executivemittee ofw. They''ve promoted me to senior attorney!¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise before transforming into pure excitement. ¡°Oh my Go d, Evie! That''s incredible! Senior attorney? You''re practically running the ce now!¡± | chuckled nervously, the reality of the situation sinking in. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just...sudden, you know? | never expected this. The responsibilities, the decisions-I have to wrap my head around it.¡± Aria hugged me, her enthusiasm contagious. ¡°You''ll be amazing, Evie. This is what you''ve been working toward. Embrace it!¡± | nodded, letting her words sink in. ¡°I know. It¡¯s just...it changes everything. The dynamics, the expectations. I''ll be making decisions that affect the entire firm.¡± Aria raised her mug, a mischievous twi nkle in her eye. ¡°But you''ve got me by your side, partner in crime. | know all about being the boss.¡± After sharing augh, she took on a more serious tone. She looked me in the eyes and twisted her lips. ¡°Are you going to tell Timothy?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. | tucked in my chin and nodded. ¡°I should, shouldn''t I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She poked me in the thigh and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve told him plenty of other things.¡± ¡°Right,¡± | said, rolling my eyes, though | did feel eager to tell him. He¡¯d had to run out before we got to celebrate with him. This news was just as exciting if not more so. Your dream tee of Joyread 4.7 FREE Google y OPEN Emergency calls only O *047% 10:52 Arriving at his doorstep, | took a deep breath and knocked, my heart pounding with a mix of excitement and nervousness. +6 Timothy opened the door with a warm smile, his eyes curious. ¡°Evie, hey!¡± he said brightly. He stepped aside to let me in. ¡°What brings you here?¡± he asked as | plopped down on his couch. Duke came rushing to my side, barking until | scratched him behind the ear. ¡°Been a while boy,¡± | told him, then looked at Timothy, ¡°I have something exciting to share with you,¡± | began, unable to contain the grin spreading across my face. His eyebrows raised in anticipation as he sat down beside me, our knees touching. ¡°Well, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. What¡¯s the big news?¡± | took a moment, savoring the excitement before delivering the news. ¡°The executivemittee promoted me to senior attorney. I''ll be overseeing a significant part of the firm now.¡± Aspark of genuine happiness lit up Timothy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Evie, that¡¯s incredible! Congrattions!¡± He pulled me into a tight hug, genuine joy radiating from him. ¡°Thanks, Timothy,¡± | said, returning the hug. ¡°I wanted to share the news with you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I''m d you did.¡± He ran his hand up and down my back, and | melted into his touch. ¡°This is amazing!¡± ¡°| want to use this opportunity to make positive changes within the firm, create a better work environment for everyone,¡± | added. ¡°It''s the least | could do while I¡¯m running things.¡± Timothy pulled away, his eyes reflecting admiration. ¡°Figured you would.¡± He reached out and tugged a strand of hair behind my ear as he leaned back in. His lips brushed against mine and | smiled against them, my eyes fluttering shut. | wrap my hand around the back of his neck as he gently pressed me down onto the couch. My lips parted, allowing his tongue to slip in. My body trembled and | carded my hands through his head, desperate to cling on to him. All too soon, he broke away and pressed his forehead to mine, our breaths mingling. Pour dream sea of fantastic flerion Joyread 4.7* FREE Google y OPEN Emergency calls only C 047% 10:52 | had almost forgotten what it felt like to kiss him. All those years ago, he had been just as gentle with me. One hand cradled the back of my head as his thumb slid along my bottom lip. | lifted my hands to frame his jaw and stared into his eyes, almost losing myself in them. ¡°You know what?¡± He said between kisses. ¡°I think this calls for a celebration. | want to treat you to something. nice.¡± | groaned as he found his way into the crook of my neck and nipped at my pulse. ¡°I''d love that,¡± | said softly. He nuzzled into the palm of my hand, kissed it, and wrapped it in his own. The moment was brief as Duke returned from gnawing at his toy toe and check on us. He started licking the side of Timothy¡¯s face and barked, making usugh. ¡°You''re not my type, bud,¡± he said, gently nudging Duke¡¯s head away. & Chapter 212 Chapter 212 *= 7% 047% 10:52 +5 Timothy proposed an unconventional way to celebrate my recent promotion-golf. As we entered the venue, the sound ofughter and the tter of golf clubs echoed through the air. The ce was a vibrant mix of enthusiasts and casual yers, all gathered to enjoy a round of golf in a climate¡ªcontrolled environment. ¡°This is fancy,¡± | told him as he took my hand. ¡°I was expecting mini-golf, but this is very high-tech.¡± ¡°This is way better than mini-golf,¡± he told me. He then turned to the woman at the desk and asked for some golf balls. She gave him a bag full of them. He led me to a station in the middle where arge golf course stretched before us beyond the entryway. | eyed the golf clubs skeptically. ¡°Trust me. You''re going to love this,¡± he said, handing me a golf club with a grin. | smirked, twirling the club in my hand. ¡°I hope you''re not expecting a hole-in-one from me.¡± The first few minutes were filled withughter as Timothy attempted to teach me the basics. | soon discovered that hitting a stationary ball with a club required a little skill, or maybe just hand-eye coordination. Meanwhile, Timothy swung his club with an air of confidence, as if the sport came naturally to him. ¡°You''ve got to feel the rhythm,¡± he said, demonstrating a smooth swing that sent the ball soaring and rolling into one of the pits. As itnded, the pit shed with neon lights. | raised an eyebrow, amused. ¡°Rhythm? | thought this was all about brute force and precision.¡± Timothy smirked at me. ¡°It¡¯s a delicate dance, my friend.¡± As the game progressed, it became evident that Timothy¡¯s golf skills were far from impressive. He¡¯d just been lucky the first couple of tries. His swings were erratic, often sending the ball veering off-course or, in some cases, missing it entirely. | couldn''t help but burst intoughter at hisical attempts. ¡°It''s not as easy as it looks,¡± he grumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t see you getting any.¡± 115 Your dream aro Emergency calls only 047% 10:52 I''ve gotten way more than you!¡± | protested, yfully punching him in the arm. ¡°Maybe you should stick to ice hockey. At least there, you have a puck to hit and ice to slide on.¡± He shot me a mock re. ¡°This is nothing like ying on ice. I''d take a hockey stick and a puck over this any day.¡± 35) | took my turn, the golf ball soaring through the air andnding with a satisfying thud. As if wanting to punctuate my point, the ball rolled into the pit. ¡°See? Not that hard.¡± Timothy crossed his arms, feigning annoyance. ¡°Beginner¡¯s luck.¡± As the game progressed, | found myself thoroughly enjoying the unconventional outing. The atmosphere was light, and our competitive banter added ayer of intimacy to the experience. Despite Timothy¡¯s less¡ªthan-ster performance, he maintained a good-natured attitude, embracing the challenge with a sense of humor. After a particrly disastrous swing that sent the ball ricocheting off the fake trees, Timothy let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°I have to admit, Evie, I''m d | get to keep ying hockey. At least I¡¯m not this hriously horrible at it.¡± | chuckled, realizing the stark contrast between the controlled chaos of a hockey game and the precision required for golf. ¡°Well, golf isn¡¯t for everyone. It takes a certain finesse, which I¡¯m not sure either of us possesses.¡± Timothy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Rub it in, why don¡¯t you. You¡¯re almost reaching 300 points.¡± | burst intoughter as he pointed to the screen above us. My lucky shots had pushed me up to 270 points. Timothy was still floundering at a measly 180. ¡°You know, Evie, I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± he began, and the humor began to die down in his tone. | raised an eyebrow, curious about the change in direction. ¡°What''s on your mind?¡± Timothy hesitated, as if choosing his words carefully. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone above and beyond, | would''ve been held down by my family¡¯s expectations and Ste¡¯s influence. Your dedication opened doors for me that | didn¡¯t even know existed until someone else tried to gain control.¡± I was taken a aback by his sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m d | could help, even if it was indirect. Ste and Andy kind of imploded on themselves, you know?¡± He smiled, a genuine warmth in his eyes. ¡°They definitely did. My dad had called me into his office, told me that 2/5 Your dream seo of Jovread 4.7 FREE Google y OPEN Emergency calls only L Ste had moved on.¡± 047% 10:52 35) ¡°That¡¯s good right?¡± | saw the uncertainty in his expression and wondered if there were feelings there that I¡¯d missed before. Eventually, he nodded and looked to the side. ¡°Itis. It''s just,¡± he rubbed the back of his neck, ¡°It looks like my dad might be moving on as well.¡± | set my golf club to the side and walked over to him, looping my arm with his. ¡°He¡¯s moved on?¡± ¡°| think he¡¯s found himself a mistress,¡± Timothy said bitterly. | blinked, struggling to process the sudden shift in our conversation. The air between us grew tense, and | could sense Timothy¡¯s difort. ¡°Timothy, I... I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s a lot to take in. How do you feel about it?¡± Timothy shrugged, attempting to brush off the impact. ¡°It is what it is, Evie. | expected him to move on, but I was hoping it wouldn''t be so soon. He was never exactly the type to stick around and wait.¡± | could see the hurt in his eyes, masked by a facade of indifference. ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s okay to feel upset. This is your family we''re talking about.¡± He sighed and began smooth down the back of my hair. His expression softened as he pulled me close. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to dwell on it, you know? Let¡¯s talk about something else. What are your ns now that you''re a senior attorney?¡± | hesitated, the difort lingering. ¡°Mostly just improving the ce, creating a better environment for everyone. | also n on mentoring and helping the future iing counsels.¡± Timothy nodded, still petting my hair. ¡°That ce could use someone with your vision.¡± We decided to take a break from the weighty conversation and head to the bar inside the entertainment venue. As we entered, the lively atmosphere seemed to wash away our troubles. I scanned the crowded bar, searching for a vacant spot, when my eyes widened in shock. Jasper stood at the bar, his face flushed with alcohol. He was yelling at one of the servers, his words slurred and abrasive. ¡°You didn¡¯t put an olive in my martini like | asked!¡± he drawled. ¡°What sort of establishment are you running here?¡± | turned to Timothy, who was checking out the drink menu, and tapped his arm. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the restroom. 3/5 Your dream sea of Ss Joyread 4.7 * FREE Google y OPEN Emergency calls only You can order whatever and I''ll just eat what you eat.¡± 847% 10:53 ¡°All right,¡± he said, giving my hand a squeeze as | released him. He turned back to the mounted screen and assumed hummed. | marched toward Jasper, who was still berating the server in the corner. He had his drink tipping dangerously in his waving hand, spilling heaves everywhere. ¡°Jasper, leave her alone!¡± | eximed, rushing over to get between the, He turned toward me, his gaze unfocused. ¡°Evie? What the hell are you doing here?¡± His gaze quickly flew over my shoulder, and his red eyes widened. As he saw Timothy approaching, his lips widened into a crooked smirk. ¡°Oh, | see what''s going on,¡± he said, his voice oozing with condescension. ¡°Just as | suspected from such an ¡®elite*wyer!¡± I ¡°Jasper, please,¡± | said impatiently. ¡°You''ve been drinking way too much. Clearly.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± His lips formed arge ¡°O¡± and he tilted his head. ¡°Are you going to sue me for drinking? Who know, you might just get another raise out of it.¡± | frowned, taken aback by his aggressive tone. ¡°Jasper, this isn¡¯t the time or ce for this. Just leave her alone.¡± He scoffed, a drunken sneer on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t care whatbel they give you. You''re just a junior attorney, and you have no idea what it takes to be sessful.¡± My patience waned, and | could feel anger bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°Says the man who¡¯s lost twice to me. If you want there to be a third time, then go right ahead!¡± Before | could say more, Timothy stepped between us, his expression firm. He towered over Jasper and snatched the drink from his hands before mming it down on the nearby table. ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± Jasper¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°The fuck you want, lover boy? I¡¯m just teaching Ms. Sinir here that she needs to learn her ce.¡± Timothy''s jaw clenched, a sh of anger in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t get to talk to her like that. Ever. Now back off.¡± 4/5 Your dreams of B Joyread 4.7* FREE Google y OPEN Emergency calls only L 047% 10:53 Aseries of gasps swept the room as Jasper took a swing at Timothy, catching him off guard. He managed to catch the tip of Timothy''s chin, making him stumble backward. ¡°Timothy!¡± | cried out, but he was already lunging at Jasper. The bar erupted in chaos as the two began to exchange blows. | rushed forward, attempting to break up the fight, but my efforts were futile in the face of their heated exchange. ¡°Stop it! Both of you, stop!¡± | pleaded, but the frenzy continued.. Security eventually came rushing toward us. The bouncers quickly intervened, pulling Jasper and Timothy apart. The chaos had drawn the attention of the entire bar, and | could feel the weight of disapproving stares. Jasper, now seething with anger, red at me. ¡°You think you can rece me, Evie? You''ll never be a betterwyer than me.¡± The bouncers, having witnessed the altercation, made a swift decision. ¡°You''re all out. The night¡¯s over.¡± | exchanged a frustrated nce with Timothy as security escorted us toward the exit. &Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Pour dream seu of Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 047% 10:53 35) As Timothy and | stood outside the venue entrance, Jasper was thrown out right after us. As he stumbled past us, he seemed intent on ring the whole way to his car, then gave us the middle finger as he sped off. | had every urge to hit him, but from the way his right eye was swelling, Timothy had gotten him well enough. Timothy sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about all this, Evie. It was supposed to be a fun evening.¡± | shook my head, reaching to caress the bruise already blossoming on his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, Timothy. This wasn¡¯t your fault. Jasper¡¯s just a jerk.¡± He looked at me and smiled before wincing, blood leaking from his busted lip. ¡°Life has a way of throwing curveballs, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Or fists,¡± | said, swiping my thumb over his lip. ¡°Let''s get you cleaned up, huh?¡± As we reached Timothy¡¯s car, | could see the bruises beginning to bloom on the side of his face. His jaw clenched with every step, a visible effort to downy the pain. | frowned, my anger toward Jasper escting. ¡°1 still can¡¯t believe he punched you. What an asshole!¡± Timothy managed a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a couple of bruises, Evie. I''ve had worse on the hockey rink.¡± | couldn''t shake the sense of responsibility that settled over me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. This wasn¡¯t how | imagined the night going. None of this should have happened.¡± He shook his head, dismissing the apology. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. That guy was drunk and out of his mind. | would¡¯ve been surprised if he didn''t try to fight.¡± | touched his cheek, but jerked my hand away when he winced. ¡°Still, he always thinks he¡¯s owed something. When he can bribe it out of you, he''ll just try to get rid of you. Timothy''s gaze met mine, and | could sense a shared understanding. ¡°You''re going to have to deal with him now. As his senior, he''ll be your responsibility.¡± | took a deep breath, the weight of my new role sinking in. ¡°I know. And Ill handle it. If anything, this gives me 4/4 Your drrum sea uf Juntastic Actione M Emergency calls only the opportunity to address some things with him.¡± 047% 10:53 Timothy leaned against his car, wincing as he tried to find afortable position. | sighed and shook my head. ¡°Let me clean those cuts for you,¡± | said. ¡°It¡¯s the least | can do.¡± He hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Sure, if it makes you feel better.¡± | retrieved his first aid kit from the trunk and guided him to sit on the car¡¯s hood. As | began to disinfect the cuts. on his face, the closeness of the moment felt overwhelming. The soft glow of the parking lot lights entuated the lines of his face, and the cool night air hung between us. ¡°I''m really sorry,¡± | murmured, my focus on the task at hand but my mind elsewhere. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have had to go through this.¡± Timothy chuckled softly. ¡°Evie, it¡¯s fine. And it''s not the first time I¡¯ve been in a fight. And besides, you¡¯re not the one who threw the punch.¡± | couldn''t help but smile at his attempt to lighten the mood. ¡°True, but | still feel responsible. You were defending me.¡± Timothy met my gaze, his eyes reflecting a mixture of gratitude and something | couldn¡¯t quite ce. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I''d do it again if | had to.¡± As | finished cleaning the cuts, | carefully ced a bandage over the worst of the cuts. The touch of my fingers against his skin sent a subtle shiver through me. ¡°Thank you,¡± Timothy said, his voice soft. | met his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Timothy. We''re a team, remember?¡± He smiled, a warmth in his eyes that made the night air feel a little less frigid. ¡°We''re more than that..¡± We stood in the quiet of the parking lot, just inches apart. Timothy¡¯s hand cupped my cheek and | leaned into the warmth of his palm. Our lips met in a soft, hesitant kiss¡ªa moment suspended in time. | wrapped my arms around his neck, deepening the kiss. All too quickly, however, | felt Timothy pull away. Your dream kn Emergency calls only LO Chapter 213 D47% 10:53 +5 Ashadow passed over his eyes, and the tenderness of the moment gave way to a subtle distance. | searched his gaze for answers, but the unspoken question lingered between us. ¡°Evie,¡± he said, his voice low, ¡°I want things to stay good between us. It feels like I¡¯m always screwing things up, and I¡¯m scared things will change.¡± | furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°Timothy, what do you mean? Why would things change?¡± He sighed, his expression pained. ¡°I know what | did in the past. | hurt you, and I¡¯m just scared of losing you again.¡± His words hung in the air like a heavy secret. The wounds of the past, scars from a time when trust had been shattered, still haunted him. In that moment, | saw the lingering doubt in his eyes, the fear that | might harbor resentment for the mistakes he believed defined him. | reached out, my fingers gently tracing the bruises on his face. ¡°Timothy, | don¡¯t hate you. We''ve both grown since then. | don¡¯t want the past to define use anymore.¡± A flicker of relief passed through his eyes, but the tension lingered. As he pulled away, a sense of disappointment washed over me. Even as he squeezed my hands and offered a smile, | felt the atmosphere shift. ¡°Let me drive you back,¡± Timothy offered, breaking the heavy silence that had settled between us. | nodded, sinking into the passenger seat of his car. As Timothy started the car, the engine¡¯s hum was the only sound among us. As we approached the apartment, the silence between us spoke louder than words. Timothy parked the car, and | mustered a weak smile. ¡°Thanks for taking me out.¡± He nodded, a hint of regret in his eyes. ¡°Anytime. | mean, could¡¯ve done without getting punched, but everything else was nice.¡± I started to grin. ¡°Maybe mini golf would be safer next time.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± he said with augh. As we approached my apartment door, Timothy¡¯s gaze met mine, a silent understanding passing between us. Before | could fully grasp the moment, Timothy leaned in, his lips meeting mine in a tender kiss. The warmth of 3/4 € Your dream sea of fantastic Nerions Joyread 4.7 * FREE Google y OPEN Emergency calls only 047% D47% 10:53 +5 the embrace, the softness of his touch, eased the worries that I¡¯d had. In that fleeting moment, the world seemed to fade away. As he pulled away, | couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are things okay between us, Timothy?¡± Asoft smile yed on his lips, his fingerscing with mine. ¡°Things are amazing Relief washed over me, a weight lifted from my shoulders. Timothy wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me into a hug. ¡°Have a good night, Evie.¡± | nodded, teasing the hair on the back of his head. ¡°You too.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He stepped back, a lingering nce passing between us, and then he turned to leave. | watched him disappear into his own apartment and wave once more before closing the door. The door closed behind me, and | leaned against it, my lips still vibrating from the kiss. 4/4 & Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 047% 10:53 35) | took a deep breath as | approached the familiar ss doors of my old firm, my heart pounding in sync with the rhythm of my heels against the polished marble floor. The air crackled with an odd tension, and | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something had changed overnight. Pushing open the door, | stepped into the reception area. The usual hustle and bustle had a subdued quality to it, like the muffled murmurs of a crowd anticipating something big. The receptionist, usually perky and efficient, looked up at me with wide eyes as | passed. She seemed almost unsure of how to greet me, her usual warm smile reced with a hesitant nod. | briskly made my way to the elevator, the metallic doors opening with a soft ding as | stepped inside. As the elevator ascended, | couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Erickson¡¯s departure had caused a greater shift than I¡¯d expected. My mind raced with thoughts of what would be waiting for me on the second floor. When the elevator doors slid open on my floor, | hesitated for a moment before stepping out. The hallway seemed longer than | remembered, the doors to the various offices appearing almost foreboding. | steeled myself and walked toward my office, passing by familiar faces that now regarded me with a mixture of surprise and uncertainty. Reaching my new office door, | took a deep breath before pushing it open. The sight that greeted me was both shocking and surreal. Mr. Erickson¡¯s office, once adorned with des and personal mementos, stood eerily empty. The shelves that had held the weight of his aplishments were now bare, and the absence of his presence left a void that seemed to echo through the room. | stood there, momentarily frozen, taking in the emptiness. It was as if the very soul of the office had been plucked away, leaving behind an unsettling void for me to fill. As | tried to make sense of the situation, my colleagues began to trickle into the office. | felt their eyes on me, assessing my reaction. Some nodded in acknowledgment, while others exchanged furtive nces that hinted at the unspoken spection swirling around the office. Gathering myposure, | decided to address the elephant in the room. | cleared my throat and spoke, my voice carrying through the silence that had settled over the office. ¡°Good morning, everyone,¡± | began, my gaze sweeping across the room. ¡°I¡¯m sure you''ve noticed the changes around here. As of today, | am stepping into the role of senior, and | intend to bring about positive changes for Your dreamed mr Emergency calls only L Chapter 214 our team.¡± 047% 10:53 +5 Aripple of whispers and exchanged nces followed my announcement. | could sense skepticism lingering in the air, like a subtle undercurrent. | knew that some of my colleagues were questioning my sudden return to the firm and the circumstances surrounding Mr. Erickson¡¯s abrupt departure. As | spoke, my eyes met those of Jasper, pretty much Mr. Erickson¡¯s second-inmand. His eye had swollen shut and his lip was split. His usuallyposed demeanor now masked a simmering anger that pulsed beneath the surface. | could practically feel the heat radiating from him as he stood in the background, his jaw clenched and his eyes shooting daggers in my direction. Ignoring the tension, | pressed on, detailing the changes | envisioned. But | was acutely aware that the real challengey ahead in dealing with Jasper. He had been next in line for the senior position, and my sudden ascent had clearly struck a nerve. | knew I had to address the issue head-on. After my announcement, | allowed everyone to return to their work. As they all scattered to their offices, only Jasper remained. He was leaning by the water cooler, scrutinizing me with his one eye. | walked toward him, keeping my expression neutral. ¡°Jasper, | understand that this might be a surprise for you,¡± | began, maintaining a calm demeanor. ¡°I want toExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. assure you and everyone else that my goal is not to disrupt the harmony of our team but to enhance it. | believe we can achieve great things together, and | value the contributions of each team member, including yours.¡± Jasper¡¯s response was a cold, dismissiveugh that echoed through the room. ¡°Enhance, huh? What it do you know about leading a team, Evie? You waltz in here out of nowhere and expect us to follow your lead?¡± | could feel the tension escting, and | took a deep breath before responding. ¡°Jasper, I¡¯ve spent years honing my skills and learning from the best. | believe in the potential of this team, and | know that without Erickson as a hindrance, we can achieve greatness.¡± Jasper scoffed, his eyes narrowing. ¡°This is a joke. You think you can just take over and everything will be sunshine and rainbows? Well, good luck with that. | won¡¯t be part of your little fantasy.¡± The room fell silent, the tension palpable. | knew that winning over Jasper would be a difficult task, and | wasn¡¯t sure if | even wanted his trust. The new junior attorneys arrived not too long after. The timing of it was a little stressful on my part, seeing as 2/5 Your dream sea of funtastic Merions Joyread 4.7% FREE Google y OPEN Emergency calls only O 047% 10:53 Erickson would have been handling them before. As | weed the new recruits and guided them through the intricacies of their roles, | couldn''t help but notice the sharp nces and barely concealed sneers from Jasper. They initially started out as insults under his breath and cutting looks, but then he got confident and decided to put it all out in the open. ¡°You know, Evie,¡± Jasper muttered under his breath as we passed each other in the hallway, ¡°The executivemittee was just desperate for a warm body to fill a position. Once that fame of yours dies down, they¡¯ll find someone who¡¯s actually capable.¡± | took a deep breath, locking eyes with Jasper. ¡°Jasper, I¡¯ve worked hard for every opportunity that hase my way. If you have concerns about my leadership, | suggest we discuss them privately. Attacking me in front of the team won''t solve anything.¡± Jasper scoffed, leaning against the door. ¡°Discussion? | doubt you''re interested in anything beyond basking in your undeserved glory.¡± Fighting the rising anger within me, | chose to redirect my focus to the tasks at hand, determined not to let Jasper¡¯s provocations derail our progress. With a satisfied smirk, he slipped away, as if that concluded his message. During the lunch break, | decided to confront Jasper head-on. | made my way to the employee lounge, where | found him brooding over his lunch. The room fell silent as | approached. ¡°Jasper,¡± | said firmly, ¡°we need to talk. Meet me in my office after the break.¡± He looked up, a defiant glint in his eyes. ¡°Why should I? You''re not my boss.¡± | took a deep breath, meeting his gaze with unwavering determination. ¡°Jasper, whether you like it or not, | am your senior, and | expect you to show some respect. Now, meet me in my office. Now.¡± He hesitated for a moment, the tension thick in the air. | walked away, not wanting to repeat myself. If he didn¡¯t respect my orders then, | would have to take drastic measures. As the lunch break came to an end, | retreated to my office, bracing myself for the confrontation that awaited. Jasper entered with a scowl, his arms crossed in defiance. ¡°What?¡± he snapped, his tone dripping with contempt. 3/5 Your dream sea of Emergency calls only O 047% 10:53 | took a moment to collect my thoughts before responding. ¡°Jasper, we can¡¯t continue like this. The constant undermining and hostility are affecting the entire team. | need your cooperation to make this transition smooth for everyone. He chuckled derisively.¡± Is that what you''re calling it? You know, I''ve seen my fair share of transitions. But this? This is a farce.¡± | sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. ¡°Jasper, let¡¯s be honest. You weren''t the executivemittee¡¯s first pick either. If they were desperate, why wouldn¡¯t you, someone who ims to have so much skill, be sitting in the senior¡¯s chair right now?¡± The room fell silent, the weight of my words hanging in the air. For a moment, Jasper seemed taken aback, his usual bravado momentarily shattered. ¡°So, before you start questioning my legitimacy,¡± | continued, ¡°maybe you should reflect on your own.¡± Jasper¡¯s scowl deepened, but he remained silent, seemingly unable to formte a response. The silence lingered, a tense standoff between two adversaries vying for control... Asteely resolve settled within me as | met his gaze. ¡°Whether you like it or not, | am your boss. So, either you cooperate, or I''ll have to escte this matter.¡± His eyes narrowed, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. ¡°Escte? What are you talking about?¡± | leaned in, my voice low and firm. ¡°I''ve been documenting instances of off-duty misconduct, including your aggressive behavior and insubordination. If this continues, | won''t hesitate to take it to the executivemittee. I¡¯m trying to lead this team in a positive direction, but | won¡¯t allow one person¡¯s resentment to jeopardize the well-being of the entire team.¡± Jasper¡¯s expression shifted from defiance to unease. The gravity of my words seemed to sink in as his sneer fell away. ¡°You wouldn''t dare,¡± he muttered, a hint of uncertainty in his voice. | held his gaze, unwavering. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. Mr. Morgan, you are no longer wee at this firm. Your actions have created a toxic work environment, and | can¡¯t allow it to persist. Pack up your things and leave.¡± His face contorted with rage, and he mmed his hands on my desk. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! You''re abusing your power!¡± 4/5 Your dreamsen of Jovread 4.7* FREE Google y OPEN isi) Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 047% 10:53 *D47% 45 Timothy''s phone buzzed unexpectedly as he walked out of his apartment. ncing at the screen, he saw an unknown number disyed. Curious, he answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hey, Timothy. It''s Arial Can youe over to my apartment? There¡¯s something important we need to discuss,¡± Aria¡¯s voice, usually light and carefree, held a hint of urgency. ¡°Sure, I''ll be right there,¡± Timothy replied, a sense of anticipation settling over him. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what could be so important that Aria needed to discuss it in person. As Timothy walked across the hall to Evie and Aria¡¯s apartment, he found the atmosphere unusual. Aria poked her head out, looked in both directions, and dragged him inside. He first spotted Lucas on the couch, huddled over the coffee table with some papers strewn about. The room buzzed with an energy that felt both secretive and purposeful. He looked around, expecting Evie toe walking out, but her presence didn¡¯t seem apparent. ¡°Timothy, hey! Thanks foring.¡± Lucas greeted him, a forced smile ying on her lips. Timothy nodded in acknowledgment, though his eyes were guarded. ¡°Good to see you again.¡± There was no further exnation as Aria guided him over to the couch and all but threw him onto it before taking a seat across from him on the floor. Timothy furrowed his brows, sensing an unspoken tension in the air. ¡°What''s going on? Why all the secrecy?¡± Aria exchanged a nce with Lucas before sighing. ¡°Timothy, we need you to be discrete about what you''re about to hear. It¡¯s important.¡± The cryptic nature of their words heightened Timothy¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m all ears. What''s happening?¡± Lucas took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully. ¡°We¡¯ve been nning a trip to theke, you know, the one we¡¯ve been talking about for a while. But we''ve had to push it back because Evie has been so busytely.¡± Aria chimed in, her eyes darting between Timothy and Lucas. ¡°So, we thought, why not celebrate Evie¡¯s birthda 4/4 Fur From REDE Emergency calls only L $2047% 10:53 while we''re there? It¡¯s a surprise, and we want it to be perfect. But we need your help keeping it under wraps. Can we count on you, Timothy?¡± Timothy''s eyes widened with realization. The puzzle pieces fell into ce, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Ah, | see! That''s a brilliant idea. Of course, I''ll help with any arrangements you need.¡± Relief washed over Aria and Lucas¡¯s faces as they exchanged a nce. ¡°Thank you, Timothy! We count on you,¡± Aria said, her tone softening. knew we could As Timothy headed back to his car, thoughts of the surprise celebration swirled in his mind. He felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of making Evie¡¯s birthday special. And to think, he had almost spent it watching Ste walk down the aisle. He unlocked his car, hearing the familiar click of the locks. As he looked up, however, he spotted someone leaning against it. His father, Kamran, stood there, a stern expression etched on his face. ¡°Timothy,¡± Kamran said, his voice low and controlled. ¡°We need to talk.¡± Timothy sighed, the weight of the unspoken tension settling over him. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about, Dad?¡± Kamran¡¯s gaze bore into Timothy, frustration evident in his eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t been returning my calls. We can¡¯t keep avoiding this.¡± Timothy shrugged, feigning indifference. ¡°I''ve been busy, Dad. You know how itis.¡± Kamran¡¯s jaw clenched, the lines of worry deepening on his forehead. ¡°This is more than just being busy, Timothy. We used to have a better understanding, a connection. | don¡¯t want to lose that.¡± Timothy leaned against his car, a sense of weariness settling in. ¡°Things change, Dad, and the only reason you''re looking for a ¡°connection¡® with me now is because your prodigal son ran off.¡± Kamran¡¯s frustration red, and he took a step closer. ¡°Regardless of whatever transpired in the past, I¡¯m your father, Timothy. You can¡¯t shut me out like this.¡± Timothy hesitated, noting how his father had conveniently blocked the driver¡¯s side door. ¡°It''splicated, Dad. | have my own life now, my own challenges. | can¡¯t always live up to your expectations, so we might as well go our sperate ways and not disappoint eachother any more than we already have.¡± Your dream sea of loveand 1 Emergency calls only Chapter 215 047% 10:53 Kamran¡¯s expression softened, a mixture of concern and hurt in his eyes. ¡°I just want to be a part of your life. Timothy, | want to understand what¡¯s going on with you.¡± Timothy met his father¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just ept that | don¡¯t want that? | don¡¯t want to feel like a constant burden.¡± Kamran sighed and pushed himself away from the car. He approached Timothy and pped a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you, Timothy. You¡¯re my son. I¡¯ve already lost a...a wife.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Timothy looked away, a sense of guilt gnawing at him. ¡°I need some time, Dad. | can¡¯t promise anything right now.¡± Kamran nodded, a sense of resignation in his gaze. ¡°I hear you, but can we at least try to be civil? I''d like that Timothy hesitated. ¡°I''ll think about it.¡± Kamran nodded in acknowledgment, epting Timothy''s terms. ¡°Fair enough. Take the time you need.¡± He moved away, giving Timothy the space to open his car door. Before he could dip inside, however, Kamran spoke up once more. ¡°Timothy, there¡¯s something else | wanted to talk to you about.¡± Timothy paused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Dinner. With Mia and me. What do you say?¡± The unexpected invitation caught Timothy off guard. Dinner with his father and Mia, a woman he¡¯d met only once. This also confirmed that this woman was anything but a receptionist. The idea of having dinner with the both of them stirred both curiosity and apprehension within him. ¡°Dinner?¡± Timothy repeated, skepticism coloring his tone. ¡°Why now?¡± Kamran sighed, a hint of frustration in his voice. ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m trying to bridge the gap between us. Mia suggested it might be a good idea to spend some time together, get to know each other again. Can you at least consider it?¡± Timothy raised an eyebrow, his guarded expression returning. ¡°Mia suggested it? Or is this your way of trying to prove something to her?¡± Your dream sea of fantastic ferlons Jovread 4.7+ FREE Emergency calls only 047% 10:53 Kamran¡¯s eyes met Timothy''s, a sincerity in his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not about proving anything. Timothy. | genuinely want to find a way for us to coexist peacefully. Mia thought dinner could be a starting point. You can bring your new girlfriend too, if you''d like.¡± The mention of Evie as his new girlfriend stirred a pang of difort within Timothy. He wasn¡¯t sure how much he wanted to reveal about his personal life. His father had already discussed his disapproval of Evie, and he was weary of dragging Evie to a dinner where she could face more of his scrutiny. ¡°I''ll see,¡± Timothy conceded, the word carrying a weight of reluctance. ¡°About the dinner. But don¡¯t expect it to magically fix everything.¡± AIA Chapter 216 Chapter 216 The city lights glowed dimly in the distance as | stepped out of the office building. ¡°Timothy?¡± | called out, uncertain if my eyes were ying tricks on me. He straightened up, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. ¡°Hey, Evie. Fancy seeing you here.¡± | shook off the confusion, my tired brain slowly processing the unexpected encounter. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± | asked, a hint of suspicion coloring my words. Timothy hesitated for a moment, as if debating whether to share his intentions. ¡°I thought maybe we could grab dinner together,¡± he finally said, a hopeful glint in his eyes. Dinner? The idea sparked a twinge of excitement in me, the prospect of spending time with Timothy outside the confines of our workce strangely appealing. ¡°That sounds nice,¡± | replied, my weariness momentarily forgotten. ¡°Where were you thinking?¡± Asubtle grin crossed Timothy''s face as he gestured toward the street. ¡°There¡¯s a cozy little ce a few blocks from here. What do you say?¡± | nodded in agreement, a sense of anticipation building within me. As we walked together, the city¡¯s night sounds enveloped us in aforting hum. However, Timothy¡¯s next words shattered the tranquility. ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± he began, his tone taking on a cautious edge, ¡°my father and his girlfriend will be joining us for dinner.¡± My excitement deted like a punctured balloon, reced by an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. ¡°Your father and his girlfriend?¡± | echoed, my mind racing to process this unexpected turn of events. Timothy nodded, seemingly oblivious to the internal turmoil he had just unleashed. ¡°Yeah, Kamran thought it would be nice for us all to get together. Maybe he¡¯s trying to make amends, you know?¡± Make amends? The words hung in the air, a heavy cloud of uncertainty settling over me. | had never been close to Timothy¡¯s father, Kamran, and the mere thought of spending an evening with him and his girlfriend sent shivers down my spine. Still, | couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was a genuine attempt at connection. An internal struggle ensued, the rational part of my mind warring with the uneasy feeling in my gut. Timothy¡¯s 1/15 Your dream sra af Emergency calls only O *=BN47% ¡ª 10:53 +6 hopeful expression added to the pressure, as if he genuinely believed this dinner could be a step towards reconciliation. Against my better judgment, | mustered a forced smile. ¡°Sure, why not? It might be a good opportunity for, uh, bonding.¡± Timothy''s face lit up. ¡°Great!¡± Aria lounged on the living room couch, scrolling through her phone. She looked up as | entered, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. ¡°So, meeting the parents already? My, my, Evie, things are moving fast.¡± | shot her a half-hearted re. ¡°This is not a joke, Aria. It¡¯splicated.¡± Aria raised an eyebrow, her yful demeanor shifting to one of genuine concern. ¡°Complicated?¡± | took a deep breath, the gravity of the situation sinking in. ¡°I already met Kamran, remember? At the holiday party when | threw a ss of champagne on him.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh, yeah...¡± | nodded solemnly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Aria let out a low whistle, her usual light-hearted banter reced by a somber tone. ¡°Are you sure you want to go to dinner with them? I¡¯m sure Timothy would understand if you backed out.¡± The hesitation lingered, but a sense of obligation pushed me forward. ¡°Kamran asked Timothy to invite me. | don¡¯t know what his game is, but | want to find out. Maybe there¡¯s some exnation, some reason behind all this.¡± Aria sighed. ¡°Just be careful, Evie. If things get too ufortable, don¡¯t hesitate to walk away.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Her words resonated with a truth | couldn¡¯t ignore. The prospect of facing Kamran felt like a bizarre social experiment and left me on edge. As | retreated to my bedroom to find an outfit, Aria followed. My hands fumbled through the hangers, my mind wrestling with the dilemma of what to wear. Your dream wed of Emergency calls only 0 Chapter 216 047% 10:53 Aria leaned against the doorframe, her eyes scanning the chaos of my indecision. ¡°Need any fashion advice for tonight¡¯s dramatic episode?¡± | rolled my eyes, a flicker of a smile escaping my lips. ¡°How about one that says ¡°I¡¯m not a mistress, | swear*?¡± She snorted, walking over and reaching out to grab a simple yet elegant ck dress. The fabric felt cool against my skin as | slipped into the dress. She turned me around and helped me with the zipper as | slipped into my high-heeled shoes. Aria¡¯s voice broke the silence, her attempt at humor returning. ¡°So, you and Timothy, huh? Did you ever think it would be like this?¡± | shook my head, a bitterugh escaping me. ¡°Not in a million years. It still doesn¡¯t feel real.¡± Aria grinned, a twinkle of mischief in her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s a good kisser, isn¡¯t he?¡± | shot her a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t like to kiss and tell.¡± The doorbell rang, stunning us both. | rushed out of my room to open it and found Timothy on the other side, his expression a blend of anticipation and nervousness. ¡°Hi,¡± he said sweetly, leaning in to kiss me. ¡°You look beautiful. Are you ready?¡± | took a deep breath, and cast a nce at Aria, who gave me a thumbs up. ¡°Yes,¡± | said, taking his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The hum of the city surrounded us as Timothy''s car glided to a stop in front of the restaurant. The warm glow spilled from the windows, casting a weing aura that belled the storm brewing within me. As | unbuckled seatbelt, Timothy turned to me with a sigh. ¡°Okay,¡± he began, his voice soft but earnest, ¡°I need to prepare you for my father. He¡¯s a bit... particr.¡± my | raised an eyebrow. | suppose | should have expected certain expectations. ¡°Particr? What does that mean?¡± Timothy sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Look, my father, Kamran, he has his own set of rules, expectations, you name it. Just follow along, be polite, and everything should be fine.¡± Your dream sen aj Emergency calls only u * 047% 10:53 | frowned, a knot forming in my stomach. ¡°Rules? This sounds like a military operation, not a family dinner Timothy offered a small, rueful smile. ¡°It¡¯s the only way to navigate the Kamranndscape, trust me. I¡¯ve been. doing it for years.¡± Asense of foreboding settled over me, and | let his words sink in. ¡°What kind of rules are we talking about here?¡± He took a deep breath, as if bracing himself for the revtion. ¡°No direct eye contact unless he speaks to you, don¡¯t bring up certain topics that verge on pop-culture, and don¡¯t challenge his opinions. That¡¯s the short list, but it should get you through the night.¡± | blinked in disbelief, the absurdity of it all hanging in the air. ¡°No direct eye contact? What is he, a monarch?¡± Timothy chuckled nervously. ¡°More like a king of his own castle. Just y along, Evie. We''re almost there.¡± As we stepped out of the car, a sense of trepidation clung to me like a second skin. Timothy walked beside me, his strides purposeful, and he ced aforting hand on my lower back. As we approached the restaurant, the sounds ofughter and clinking sses emanating from within. | took al deep breath, fighting the urge to run the other way. All at once, my facade of normalcy crumbled. Kamran stood outside, his tall figuremanding attention, and beside him was a woman. The dim streetlights cast a soft glow, but it was enough to catch a glimpse of her face. ¡°| take it that¡¯s the other woman,¡± | whispered. ¡°Yep,¡± said Timothy, She had a head of long, dark hair and a curvy body. As Kamran told a joke, the woman threw her head back inughter, and the jewelry on her wrists and neck jingled. She had a familiar bohemian look, like she was the type to loath restraint. As she turned, revealing her face, a wave of recognition washed over me. My heart pounded in my chest. It couldn¡¯t be. But as we drew closer, there was no denying the truth. The shock froze me in my tracks, my mind struggling toprehend the surreal scene unfolding before me. Timothy, caught up in his own stress, continued walking with an easy stride until he jerked backward and LAST GULL SEMANA Emergency calls only LO noticed me standing still ¡°Evie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, concern etching lines on his forehead. 047% 10:53 5 | tore my gaze away from Kamran and my mother, my mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. ¡°That woman with Kamran,¡± | stammered, ¡°she¡¯s my mother.¡± 5/5 & Chapter 217 Chapter 217 By 88 5) agereK€O25- 3 Uld SALS Ald y SEMANA Emergency calls only L *047% 10:53 ¡°Your mother?¡± Timothy whispered, and he whipped his head around and looked at her, as if to confirm for himself. | nodded, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d even see her again...¡± Anger simmered beneath the surface, a mix of betrayal and confusion. Timothy ced a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Do you want to go back? We can- ¡°No,¡± | interrupted, determination cutting through my words. ¡°I¡¯vee this far; might as well see what this dinner is really about.¡± Timothy''s expression reflected understanding, though concern lingered in his eyes. Together, we approached Kamran and my mother, a peculiar quartet converging for an evening that had be far moreplicated than | could have imagined. Kamran greeted us with a weing smile, oblivious to the storm brewing within me. ¡°Timothy, Evie, d you could make it. This is Mia,¡± he said, gesturing toward my mother. My eyes fixated on Mia, who stood there with an air of calmposure. The woman who had been absent for so much of my life now stood before me, a stranger in the guise of familiarity. The question burned on my tongue, demanding release. ¡°Evie,¡± Mia acknowledged with a nod. Her face remained neutral. Figures she wouldn''t recognize her own daughter. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± | blurted out, my voice sharper than intended. Mia blinked, her expression pleasant but guarded. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡± | couldn''t fathom the casual tone in her voice. After all these years of silence, all she could muster was a casual greeting? Anger surged within me, a tempest threatening to break free. ¡°Awhile?¡± | scoffed. ¡°Try a lifetime. Where have you been?¡± Timothy and Kamran stood awkwardly to the side. Kamran, attempting to bridge the awkward silence, asked, ¡°Do you two know each other well?¡± SEMANA Emergency calls only L *047% 10:53 Mia smiled at him before turning her attention back to me. ¡°Evie¡¯s my daughter. We have a lot of catching up to do.¡± The words hung in the air, a delicate dance between the past and the present. | felt a storm of conflicting emotions, the wounds of abandonment ripping open anew. ¡°Was your n to ¡®catch up¡® at a family dinner orchestrated by your boyfriend?¡± Kamran attempted to diffuse the tension, suggesting, ¡°Why don¡¯t we head inside? We have a reservation, and we can talk more there.¡± | shook my head, a bitterugh escaping me. ¡°Talk? After all this time, now you want to talk?¡± ¡°Evie, please,¡± she started, and her bottom lip poked out like it usually did when she was confronted. The tempest within me refused to be quelled. ¡°No, Timothy. This is long overdue.¡± | turned to Mia, my voice cutting through the night air. ¡°You left me with a father who was mentally absent. | had to navigate that alone. Where were you?¡± Mia¡¯s gaze faltered, a hint of remorse flickering in her eyes. ¡°Evie, I-¡± ¡°Don''t,¡± | interjected, my anger boiling over. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you have the right to exin now. You lost that right a long time ago.¡± Kamran attempted to mediate, his voice a measured attempt at peace. ¡°Let¡¯s not do this here.¡± I shot him a withering nce. ¡°Figure things out? You''ve got to be kidding me. You invited me to this twisted family gathering, and now you want us to have a calm, collected conversation?¡± Timothy spoke, his tone gentle but firm. ¡°Evie, we can leave now. We don¡¯t have to stay.¡± | reluctantly tore my gaze away from Mia, feeling a swirl of emotions that left me dizzy. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s just go inside,¡± | conceded, though the sick feeling in the pit of my stomach persisted. As we entered the restaurant, the warm interior felt oppressive. The low hum of conversation, the clinking of cutlery, it all seemed like a surreal backdrop to the unraveling drama. A waitress led the way to our table, and as we took our seats, the air hung heavy with unresolved tension. The atmosphere at the table was strained, the weight of unspoken words threatening to suffocate us. Kamran, suddenly such a diplomat, attempted to steer the conversation toward safer waters. ¡°Let¡¯s order and try to enjoyContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. SEMANA Ox Emergency calls only L the evening. There¡¯s no need for animosity.¡± * 047% 10:54 6 My mother nodded in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s right, Evie. We can talk about everythingter. For now, let''s just have dinner. | clenched my jaw, a seething anger bubbling beneath the surface. The audacity of suggesting a casual dinner. after all these years of absence infuriated me. ¡°Fine.¡± As we navigated the awkward dance of dinner, Kamran¡¯s attempts at pleasant conversation cut through the strained atmosphere. | reciprocated with forced smiles, my mother¡¯s presence a constant irritant. ¡°So, Evie, tell me about yourself. You''re still awyer, right?¡± Kamran inquired, his tone genuinely curious. ¡°I saw you win that big case against your firm recently Well done.¡± | took a sip of my wine, choosing my words carefully. ¡°Thank you. | was promoted recently to senior attorney, so things | have pretty busy for me.¡± Kamran nodded. ¡°That¡¯s impressive. Takes a sharp mind to navigate a whole firm.¡± | offered a polite smile, the conversation feeling like a charade. ¡°It has its challenges, but | manage.¡± As the evening progressed, | couldn¡¯t shake the sense of unease that settled over me. Kamran¡¯s attempts at pleasant interaction were disarming, a stark contrast to the cold res he¡¯d given me before. Mia, sitting beside him, wore an expression of detached amusement that added fuel to the fire of my resentment. The delicate dance of dinner took an unexpected turn when | mustered the courage to ask, ¡°So, how did you two meet?¡± Kamran¡¯s eyes twinkled with a mixture of nostalgia and affection. ¡°Mia actually tailored a suit for me a while back. We hit it off from there, and the rest is history.¡± My stomach churned at the casualness with which he spoke. Mia¡¯s eyes, however, held a flicker of something more, a sentiment that made my skin crawl. The realization hit me like a wave- Kamran and my mother weren''t just casually dating; they had a history that predated this orchestrated family dinner. Timothy, seated across from me, seemed to absorb the revtion with a mix of and his expression grew distressed. His eyes met mine, silently pleading for reassurance. ¡°You were with Mia while my mother was still alive?¡± Timothy asked, his voice unsteady. 3/4 LAST BALL SEMANA Ox Emergency calls only O 047% 10:54 Kamran¡¯s expression hardened, a defensive edge to his words. ¡°Timothy, Lydia and | were already over by then. Our marriage was falling apart, and Mia and | foundfort in each other.¡± The revtion hung in the air, and suddenly | wasn¡¯t the only disappointed child in the room. Timothy''s gaze flickered between Kamran and Mia and his frown deepened. An ufortable silence settled over the table as we continued our meal. Kamran and Mia exchanged flirtatious nces and gentle caresses, leaving Timothy and | to sit awkwardly as unwilling spectators. As the dessert arrived, the atmosphere remained charged. Mia suggested, ¡°We should catch up, Evie. It¡¯s been so en so long.¡± She handed me a slip of paper with her number, a gesture that felt flippant in the wake of the revtions. | nced at the number in my hand, a bitter taste in my mouth. ¡°Catch up? You can¡¯t be serious.¡± Mia offered a nonchnt smile. ¡°Life was...plicated, Evie. | think we should discuss it.¡± The dismissiveness in her tone fueled the simmering anger within me. ¡°Complicated? You abandoned me, and now you want to chat over coffee and pretend everything''s fine?¡± ¡°Think about it,¡± she said, and she took my hands in hers, ¡°You¡¯re still my best buddy.¡± 414 f& Chapter 218 Chapter 218 hapter 218 The city sprawled beneath us as Timothy¡¯s car glided through the streets. The familiar city lights blurred into a hazy glow, almost dizzying to look at. The drive back to our apartments was filled with a heavy silence. The disastrous dinner reyed in my mind like a haunting melody, and | couldn¡¯t shake the image of my mother out of my mind. | felt around in my pocket for the slip of paper she had handed me, her number sprawled across its surface. As Timothy parked the car, he turned to me with a remorseful expression. ¡°Evie, I¡¯m so sorry about tonight. | had no idea it would turn out like that.¡± | offered a half-smile, attempting to downy the severity of the situation. ¡°It''s okay. It was the thought that counted, right?¡± He sighed. ¡°I just wanted you to meet my father and, well, | didn¡¯t anticipate the whole Mia situation.¡± | nodded, the bitterness of the evening still fresh in my mind. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. | appreciate you wanting to bring me anyway, even if it was more than | bargained for.¡± He gave me a sympathetic look. ¡°I had no idea your mother was Mia. | wouldn¡¯t have invited you if | did.¡± | shrugged, trying to dismiss the weight of disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like | expected her to be Mother of the Year.¡± Timothy ran a hand through his hair, his eyes searching for the right words. ¡°I just feel so awful. | mean, what do you say to that? | never meant to put you in such an awkward situation.¡± ¡°It''s not your fault,¡± | repeated. ¡°I just need some time to process everything.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As we stepped out of the car, he wrapped his arm around me and we walked inside. As we reached my door, Timothy turned to me with a sincerity that eased the tension. ¡°| hope you know that I¡¯m here for you. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± I smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Timothy leaned in, his lips brushing against mine. | found myself responding, wrapping my arms around his neck. 115 SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only and pulling him closer so that our bodies melded together. X047% 10:54 +6 We stumbled backward, our lips still locked, and his back mmed into his apartment door. We broke apart for a moment as he searched for his keys and jammed them into the lock. Without a word, he took my hand and led me inside. The night unfolded in a blur of tangled limbs and whispered confessions. It was the loudest I''d ever been, my nails dragging down his bare back and leaving streaks of broken skin as he drove into me. The friction left me delirious, and | felt my mind slip away as though nothing else mattered. As he peppered my burning skin with soft kisses, | felt an intense need that had been locked away for a long time. Neither of us was able to get enough, clinging onto each other throughout the night in a desperate frenzy of desire. My eyes fluttered open as streaks of sun poured into the room, | grumbled and attempted to turn away, my head pulsing. My body didn¡¯t budge, however, As | looked down, | saw a pair of arms wrapped around me in a protective embrace. Reality crashed back, and the events of the night reyed in my mind. | gently extricated myself from Timothy''s arms, careful not to wake him. The room was silent, except for the steady rhythm of his breathing. As | searched the room for my clothes, my initial fears withered away. The clothes hung off me awkwardly as | tiptoed towards the door, leaving behind the tangled sheets and the traces of our momentary connection. Timothy patted the space beside him, searching for me, and his face pinched in protest. | stifled augh and slipped out the door, only to be met with the cold, wet touch of Duke¡¯s nose in my behind. ¡°Duke!¡± | hissed, keeping my voice low. He circled around me, jumping with glee. When he left him with a single pat on the head, he barked. ¡°Keep it down, boy!¡± | pressed a finger to my lips, but he barked louder. Duke was clearly not a fan of sneaky exits. The barking echoed through the apartment, undoubtedly rousing Timothy from his slumber. Panic surged within me as | nced back at the bedroom door and saw it crack open. SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only u Chapter 218 047% 10:54 +5 Timothy emerged, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, his expression shifting from confusion to hurt as he spotted me near the exit. ¡°Hey, where are you running off to?¡± he asked, his voice raspy. My mind raced for an excuse, and | settled on a half¡ªtruth. ¡°I have a ton of work to cover at the office. | also didn¡¯t think you''d want me to stay the night,¡± | replied, avoiding eye contact. His hurt expression deepened into a frown. ¡°Evie, you¡¯re always wee here. You don¡¯t have to run off.¡± | hesitated, noticing that he¡¯d walked out only in a pair of briefs. The heat returned to my cheeks and | looked away, as though | hadn''t seen every inch of himst night. He ran a hand through his disheveled hair, looking genuinely concerned. ¡°Is something wrong? Did | do something?¡± | sighed, realizing the need for honesty. ¡°It¡¯s not you, Timothy. | just...that was quite a night.¡± His expression softened and a sly grin emerged on his lips. ¡°It was.¡± | didn¡¯t consider what would happen the morning after. | didn¡¯t even think we''d spend the night together. It felt so soon yet long awaited all at once. ¡°Actually,¡± he continued, ¡°how about | make you breakfast? Before you head to work.¡± The offer caught me off guard, and a hint of relief washed over me. ¡°Breakfast sounds good,¡± | admitted, a grateful smile escaping. As Timothy busied himself in the kitchen, the scent of sizzling bacon and brewing coffee filled the air. The rhythmic tter of pans and the soft hum of conversation between us created aforting ambiance, almost domestic. As we Sat down to eat, a semnce of normalcy returned. Timothy¡¯s presence was warm and inviting, and | couldn¡¯t help but contrast it to how our first time was, | admittedly felt less clumsy this time around, more daring. We exchanged casual conversation, the awkwardness of the morning dissipating with each shared smile. It all felt so natural. | tossed Duke some of my spare bacon and he leaped to catch it. Timothy''s eyes, warm and inviting, met mine. ¡°You know, we could both stay in today. We could ditch work and just cuddle all day.¡± SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only O Chapter 218 His hand yfully squeezed my thigh beneath the table and | snorted. *= 047% 047% 10:54 +5 ¡°| don¡¯t know if | have another round in me,¡± | said, noting the suggestion in his voice. | was still feeling sore. He leaned over and nibbled at the shell of my ear, and | swatted his hand away when | caught it reaching for myst piece of bacon. ¡°If you say so.¡± | tried tip¡ªtoeing into the apartment, hoping that if Aria was still there, she wouldn''t catch on to me having been missing the whole night. However, as | switched on the living room lights, | saw Aria rxing on the couch. Her eyes widened with shock as she took in my disheveled hair and smudged makeup. ¡°Evie! Where were you all night?¡± Aria¡¯s voice was a mixture of concern and annoyance, her eyes narrowing as she surveyed my appearance. | hesitated for a moment, grappling with how to exin the tumultuous night. Aria, always perceptive, seemed to connect the dots as she nced at me. The revtion dawned on her, and her expression shifted from irritation to glee. ¡°Timothy, huh?¡± Aria¡¯s tone carried a note of excitement, but it was short-lived. | hesitated, unsure of how to begin. The night had been a rollercoaster of emotions, and | wasn¡¯t sure if | was ready to relive it all. ¡°Yeah, we did,¡± | said, my voice carrying a weight | hadn''t intended. Aria set aside her magazine, concern furrowing her brow. ¡°What happened, Evie? Was it bad?¡± | took a deep breath, recounting the night¡¯s events from the chance encounter with my mother to the unexpected intimacy with Timothy that followed. Aria listened intently, her eyes widening with every twist. ¡°Wait, your mother showed up before you and Timothy... hooked up?¡± Aria¡¯s disbelief hung in the air, her excitement reced by a mix of shock and concern. | nodded solemnly, the weight of the revtion settling in. ¡°Yes, she was there. And she¡¯s dating Timothy''s father.¡± Aria¡¯s eyes widened, the pieces of the puzzle falling into ce. ¡°Evie, this is a lot. You need to confront your SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only LO mother about this,¡± Aria said, her voice firm. ¡°You deserve answers.¡± a COMMENT Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 047% 10:54 Lunch break at the office provided a brief respite from the demands of the day. As | sat in my office, a mixture of nerves and determination fueled my decision to make a call that had been long overdue. | took a deep breath, pulled out my phone, and dialed my mother¡¯s number. The phone rang for what felt like an eternity before Mia¡¯s chipper voice greeted me. ¡°Evie, darling! How wonderful to hear from you.¡± | bit my lip, steadying myself for the conversation ahead. ¡°I¡¯m ready to talk. Can we meet?¡± Mia¡¯s enthusiasm didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Of course, sweetheart! I¡¯d love that. Where do you want to meet? My treat!¡± | hesitated for a moment, considering the options. Then, a thought struck me. ¡°Actually, why don¡¯t youe to my office? I¡¯m on my lunch break now.¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line before Mia responded, ¡°Your office? Oh, how exciting! I''d love to see where my sessful daughter works.¡± | could almost picture the smile on her face, and the skepticism in me grew. Nevertheless, | gave her the address and agreed to meet her at the office. When Mia walked into the sleek lobby of the firm, she looked like she stepped out of a glossy magazine, her presence commanding attention. As she approached, | couldn''t ignore the sense of pride that flickered in her eyes. ¡°Evie, darling, look at this ce! | always knew you''d seed in life.¡± Mia beamed, surveying the impressive surroundings. | forced a smile, suppressing the questions that lingered in my mind. My mother had always been skilled at deflecting, turning the spotlight back onto me whenever | sought answers. | led her through the busy office, trying to gauge her reaction to the controlled chaos of a corporate environment. We reached my office, a small sanctuary amid the hustle and bustle. Mia¡¯s eyes widened as she stepped inside, taking in the minimalist decor and the view of the city beyond the ss walls. ¡°Wow, Evie, this is amazing! I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± she eximed, her praise a balm to my conflicted emotions. 4/4 LAST HALL SEMANA Ox VIVARA 047% 10:54 We settled into the chairs facing each other, the air thick with unspoken tension. Mia nced around the room. seemingly enamored by the sess she imed to have predicted. ¡°So, what did you want to talk about, sweetheart?¡± Mia¡¯s tone was light, as if she were merely indulging me | took a deep breath, the weight of the questions I¡¯d carried for years pressing down on me. ¡°I want to know you left me with Dad. Why did you choose your career over being with me?¡± Mia¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of difort crossing her features. ¡°Evie, ... | was scared. | didn¡¯t know how to take care of you while | was on the road trying to make a name for myself.¡± The admission hung in the air, a fragile truth that shattered the illusion of a morous life. Anger bubbled within but | held it back, determined to hear her side of the story. me, ¡°You were scared? So, you just left me with Dad, with no exnation, and went off chasing your dreams?¡± My voice quivered with a mix of frustration and hurt. Mia¡¯s eyes softened, and she reached out to touch my hand. ¡°Evie, you have to understand, | was young, and | didn¡¯t know how to bnce everything. | thought leaving you with your father was the best thing for you.¡± The rational part of me understood her perspective, but the wounded child within me demanded more. ¡°The best thing for me? Do you know what it was like growing up with him? The emotional neglect, the constant disappointment? You abandoned me, Mom.¡± Her eyes glistened with remorse, but there was also a glint of defensiveness. ¡°Evie, I¡¯m sorry, | truly am. | thought | was doing what was best for you.¡± | leaned back in my chair, ¡°And what about now? You show up after all these years, acting like everything is fine, and you want to be a part of my sess. Why now?¡± Mia sighed, her gaze dropping to herp. ¡°I''ve made mistakes, Evie. | can¡¯t change the past, but | want to be a part of your life now. I''ve been watching you from afar, and I¡¯m genuinely proud of what you¡¯ve aplished.¡± The sincerity in her words tugged at my conflicted heart. A part of me longed for the motherly connection | had missed out on, but another part was wary of letting her back into my life. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that simple. You can¡¯t just show up and expect everything to go back to normal. | have my own life now, and it¡¯s not just about your pride in my sess,¡± | said, my voice firm. SEMANA VIVARA Emergency calls only Chapter 219 047% 10:54 Mia nodded, a trace of sadness in her eyes. ¡°I know, Evie. | messed up, and | can¡¯t change that. But | want to make amends, to be there for you in whatever way you''ll allow.¡± +5 The conversation lingered in the air, and | picked silently at my sd. As she recounted her time on the road in a wild disy of emotions, | felt myself tuning it all out. Once Mia left my office, promising to talkter, the conflicting emotions within me churned. Her words echoed in my mind, but did little ease my sense of abandonment. It hardly felt like closure. As | stared at the paperwork on my desk, the energy to tackle the junior attorneys¡¯ cases seemed to evaporate. My thoughts were a jumble of resentment, hurt, and a lingering hope for something more. Mia¡¯s admission had opened old wounds, and the journey toward forgiveness felt like an uphill battle. | was almost grateful when my phone buzzed, interrupting the silence, and the name ¡°Penny¡¯ illuminated the screen. ¡°Evie, you won''t believe what just happened!¡± Penny¡¯s voice crackled with excitement as | lifted the phone to my car. ¡°What''s going on, Penny? I¡¯m just about ready to call it a day.¡± ¡°Sorry to bother you, Evie, but you won¡¯t want to miss this. | got a call from a documentary producer. They¡¯re doing a Tell All on your case against Erickson, and they want you to be a part of it!¡± Penny¡¯s enthusiasm was contagious, even through the phone. A Tell All documentary? The words caught me off guard. Thest thing | expected was to be the face of a legal battle. ¡°Evie, this is huge! You have the chance to tell your side of the story, to show the world what you¡¯ve been through. If the case didn¡¯t convince them, a documentary sure will,¡± Penny continued. The idea of bringing my struggles to a broader audience, of exposing the corruption within Erickson, was tempting. It could be an opportunity to encourage other employees to stand up and fight back against the corporate giants who thought they were untouchable. ¡°Okay, Penny, I¡¯m in,¡± | finally said, a sense of determination rising within me. ¡°But fill me in on the details. | need to know what I''m getting into.¡± * Penny¡¯s excitement reached new heights. ¡°You won''t regret this, Eviel I''ll get all the details sorted out and let you 3/4 SEMANAContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ox VIVARA Al4 Hergency balls ms umy know. This is a chance to make a real difference, to inspire others to speak out against injustice.¡± | hung up the phone and felt my spirits lift ever so slightly. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 When | stepped outside my apartment door the next morning, my mind was already racing. | was ready to dive into another day of legal battles and courtroom skirmishes. However, my ns were abruptly interrupted by an unexpected sight-a suitcase, sitting inconspicuously by my doorway. | narrowed my eyes at it, suspicion bubbling within me. With my caffeine¡ªfueled attorney instincts in high gear, | approached the mysterious suitcase cautiously. It didn¡¯t explode when | nudged it with my foot, so | considered that a good sign. Frowning, | circled around it, then turned it around to inspect every angle. The suitcase looked out of ce against the neutral backdrop of the hallway, and its presence raised more questions than answers. | noticed a note tied around the handle. It was written in Aria¡¯s distinctive handwriting. ¡°Evie, you deserve a break. Already packed your bag. Love, Aria.¡± ¡°What in the world?¡± | muttered to myself, wondering what | could¡¯ve possibly walked into. With the suitcase in tow, | rushed back into apartment, where she was busy enjoying a bow! of cereal like it was just another mundane morning. ¡°Aria, care to exin why there¡¯s a suitcase outside my door?¡± Aria looked up, her eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°Good morning, Evie. | take it you saw the surprise we left for you.¡± | narrowed my eyes. ¡°Surprise?¡± Aria set down her spoon and leaned back, a smug smile ying on her lips. ¡°Evie, you¡¯ve been working yourself into the ground. We thought you needed a break, a chance to recharge. So we¡¯re sending you away for a weekend getaway.¡± | shot her a skeptical look. ¡°A weekend getaway? A, | can¡¯t just abandon the firm, especially after the big case we just wrapped up. It would look bad.¡± Aria waved a spoon in my direction, her tone surprisingly serious. ¡°Evie, you¡¯ve been working harder than a caffeinated squirrel on an espresso bender. You need a break. We''ve already arranged everything.¡± 115 SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only * 047% 10:54 | crossed my arms, my incredulity escting. ¡°Arranged everything? What does that even mean?¡± Aria grinned, undeterred by my sarcasm. ¡°We''ve arranged for Timothy to be your chauffeur to and from work. Consider it a well- intentioned kidnapping, all in the name of love.¡± +5 | gaped at her, wondering if she¡¯d momentarily forgotten the definition of ¡°kidnapping.¡± ¡°Love? Aria, kidnapping is not an expression of love. It¡¯s usually frowned upon in civilized society.¡± Aria chuckled, pouring herself another bowl of cereal. ¡°You''re so dramatic. It¡¯s just a yful intervention, a friend¡ªvention if you will. Timothy will be here soon. Resistance is futile.¡± ¡°Resistance is futile? Aria, this is not a sci-fi movie. What on earth have you gotten me into?¡± | muttered. Aria stood up and crossed the room to take me by the shoulders. ¡°Evie, practicality is overrated. Sometimes your need to step back to see the bigger picture. You need rest.¡± | huffed in exasperation. ¡°This is ridiculous, Aria. | can¡¯t believe you¡¯re forcing me into a weekend retreat.¡± Aria approached me, her tone firm. ¡°Evie, you''ve earned this break, whether you realize it or not. Now, I¡¯ve already packed your bag, but you can make the necessary adjustments if needed. Timothy will be here soon to take you away, and there¡¯s no backing out of it.¡± | red at her, even as a smile graced my lips. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you orchestrated this whole thing.¡± Aria chuckled. ¡°Again, with love. Now, go pack. Your escape awaits.¡± As promised, Timothy arrived at my doorstep, ready to ferry me to work. | opened the door, my gaze locking onto him as | twisted my lips. ¡°So Aria roped you into her little scheme too, huh? This whole forced vacation thing is getting out of hand.¡± He grinned. ¡°Guilty as charged. But, hey, you could use a break. Aria¡¯s just looking out for you.¡± | shook my head, a yful smirk on my lips. ¡°You two are a dangerous duo, orchestrating my life without my consent. What''s next, a surprise sabbatical?¡± Timothyughed as he put the car in drive and peeled away from the sidewalk. ¡°Rx, Evie. A little break won''t 2/5 SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only hurt. You¡¯ve been burning the midnight oil for too long.¡± 047% 10:54 | mockingly scowled at him. ¡°Intervention, kidnapping, call it what you want. It¡¯s still a conspiracy against my autonomy.¡± +5 He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Evie, you''re practically married to your job. Those workers will still know how to do their job, even with you gone.¡± | rolled my eyes, half annoyed, half entertained by his easygoing demeanor. ¡°Fine, fine. But this better not be a recurring theme. | have a firm to run, not a retreat to attend.¡± ¡°You''re a tough nut to crack.¡± Timothy chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. ¡°But seriously, take it easy for a while. You¡¯ve earned it.¡± As we drove down the street, | couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the sunlight streaming through the city, the bustle of people starting their day. Despite my initial resistance, the idea of a break lingered in the back of my mind like an elusive temptation. As we pulled up to the firm, Timothy turned to me and nted a kiss on my cheek. ¡°Remember, I''ll be picking you up at 6. No escaping this intervention, Evie.¡± | sighed dramatically, feigning surrender. ¡°Fine, Timothy. But | better note back to find my ce filled with scented candles and rxation tapes.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He chuckled, opening the car door for me. ¡°No promises, Evie. Enjoy your day. I''ll see you at 6.¡± After Timothy¡¯s drop-off, my entrance into the firm felt more like the grand opening than a prestigiousw office. As | strolled through the lobby, the usual hum of professional conversations was reced by hushed whispers and barely suppressed giggles. It didn¡¯t take a legal expert to deduce that | was the star of the morning show, and | hadn¡¯t even had my second cup of coffee yet. Beth and Sarah practically pounced on me the moment | stepped into my office. They wore frowns that suggested they were privy to what was going on. As they came over and nked me on either side, Beth began, ¡°Evie, you won''t believe what happenedst night!¡± 3/5 SEMANA VIVARA 10:54 Emergency calls only t * 047% +5 Sarah, eyes wide with excitement, chimed in, ¡°Jasper was here, tearing the office apart, looking for you like a maniac.¡± My eyebrows shot up in disbelief. ¡°Jasper? Here? What on earth possessed him toe barging into the office in the middle of the night?¡± Beth shrugged. ¡°He came in pretty angry, but only Lisa, the receptionist, saw it happen. It was like a tornado hit this ce, and the janitor hasn¡¯t evene in yet.¡±, Sarah gestured dramatically. ¡°It was like he was possessed, flipping through papers, rummaging through drawers....¡± I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. ¡°Well, at least he can add ¡®office redecoration¡¯ to his list of talents. Was he looking for something?¡± Beth exchanged a knowing nce with Sarah before answering. ¡°He was drunk, from what we heard. Didn¡¯t seem like he needed a reason outside of pissing you off if possible.¡± | rubbed my temples, trying to process the absurdity of the situation. | suppose | should¡¯ve expected something like this. Unfortunately, the building allowed us to work well into the night, so the doors were hardly ever locked. when necessary. Sarah looped arms with me and patted my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, hon. We''ve got your back. We''ll help clean this all up.¡± | appreciated their willingness to assist, even if the whole situation felt surreal. ¡°Thanks, Beth, Sarah, but I¡¯ll work on the damage control. You two go and make sure the new interns make it to the conference room.¡± As they left, | surveyed the chaos Jasper had left in my office. Papers were scattered like confetti, and my once- neat office now resembled the aftermath of a particrly rowdy party. | couldn¡¯t decide whether to be irritated or amused by the absurdity of it all. Armed with a broom and dustpan, | began the process of sweeping up the remnants. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me -here | was, cleaning up yet another mess. As | swept, | couldn¡¯t help but picture Jasper¡¯s desperation to ruin my day, imagining him dramatically scattering legal documents and kicking over my chair. The mental image elicited a chuckle from me, knowing it would¡¯ve all been caught on tape for me to hand right over to the police. LAST CALL SEMANA Ox VIVARA Emergency calls only That retreat was starting to sound more and more appealing.. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 $ € 097% 11:24 Timothy strolled towards the sports center, his mind was consumed with thoughts on Evie¡¯s uing birthday. It wasn¡¯t just any ordinary day, and he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that she might have overlooked the significance of the date. The idea that someone could brush off their own birthday baffled him, but he couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Evie¡¯s past might be tangled with neglect and forgotten celebrations. As he walked, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but mull over Evie¡¯s mother, a figure in her life who had, from what Timothy had gathered, been more absent than present. He wondered if birthdays were just another overlooked detail in Evie¡¯s childhood, and afterthought. The thought gnawed at him, adding an undercurrent of sadness to the alreadyplicated emotions surrounding her. Determined to make her birthday memorable, Timothy veered off his path towards the sports center and found himself standing in front of a jewelry store. The glimmering showcase presented an array of choices, but Timothy knew exactly what he was looking for. He carefully removed Ste¡¯s engagement ring from his pocket, a piece of his past that held too many memories. It was time for it to find a new purpose. The bell above the door chimed as Timothy entered the store. The soft glow of disy cases filled with glittering jewels greeted him, and the scent of polished wood and leather hung in the air. Approaching the counter, Timothy carefully extracted Ste¡¯s engagement ring from his pocket. The jeweler, a middle-aged woman with a discerning eye, greeted him with a warm smile. ¡°Good afternoon, sir. How can | assist you today?¡± Timothy returned the smile, though his thoughts were focused. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a tinum tennis bracelet. Something elegant and timeless for a special woman.¡± The jeweler nodded, her eyes assessing him. ¡°A beautiful choice. tinum is a symbol of enduring strength, much like asting connection. We have a variety of styles. Are you looking for something delicate or a bolder statement piece?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Timothy considered for a moment. ¡°Something in between. Not too shy, but with enough presence to make a statement.¡± The jeweler led him to a disy case, revealing an array of tinum bracelets. The pieces glittered under the. Emergency calls only E 11:24 +5 soft lights, each as sophisticated and well-crafted as thest. Timothy¡¯s eyes scanned the options, searching for the one that would capture the essence of Evie. His gaze settled on a delicate yet substantial bracelet, featuring interlocking links that formed a seamless chain. The tinum shone with a subdued brilliance, and Timothy knew it was the one. The jeweler carefully removed it from the case, presenting it to him on a velvet cus hion. ¡°This one,¡± Timothy remarked, studying the bracelet with a sense of satisfaction. ¡°I''ll take this one.¡± The jeweler nodded, her smile acknowledging his choice. ¡°An excellent decision. Is there anything else | can assist you with?¡± Timothy hesitated for a moment before deciding to divulge more. ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to exchange this engagement ring for the bracelet.¡± The jeweler¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and she took the ring from him, examining it with a practiced eye. ¡°A significant exchange. May | ask the story behind it?¡± Timothy took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s from a chapter of my life that¡¯s now closed. | want it to have a new purpose. The bracelet is for someone special.¡± The jeweler nodded understandingly, her expression conveying a mix of empathy and respect. ¡°Very well, sir. Let me process the exchange for you.¡± As the jeweler worked on the exchange, Timothy''s mind wandered to Evie. He could already picture the moment he would present her with the tinum tennis bracelet. It felt right. Once the exchange wasplete, the jeweler handed Timothy the bracelet in a pristine box. ¡°I hope your special someone appreciates the thoughtfulness behind this gift. May it bring her joy.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Timothy replied, a sense of anticipation building within him. With the bracelet securely in his possession, he left the jewelry store, eager to surprise Evie with it. At the sports center, the rink was a symphony of sounds, the rhythmic scrape of sticks striking together, the scuff of skates against the ice¡¯s surface, and the asional grunts of exertion. Amidst the intensity of practice, Timothy''s thoughts were singrly focused on Evie. His fellow yers greeted him, but Timothy¡¯s mind was elsewhere. He wondered how Evie would react to the birthday surprise, whether it would bring a smile to her face or open up wounds he had yet to fully understand. 2/5 Chapter 221 During practice, Timothy channeled his thoughts into his game, using the intense physical activity as a way to clear his mind and prepare himself for the conversation ahead. As he moved across the court, Timothy thought about what he wanted to say to Evie. There were truths he had been hesitant to voice, feelings he had kept locked away. The realization that life was short and unpredictable had propelled him to finally confront those suppressed emotions. Amidst the back-and-forth of the game, Timothy''s mind raced. That night they¡¯d spent together was special. Just likest time, she''d captured his heart and made him feel whole again. He considered how to express the depth of his feelings, the concern for Evie¡¯s well-being, and the desire to be a source of joy in her life. The bracelet was more than a birthday gift; it was a tangible symbol of hismitment to her. After a particrly intense pass, Timothy''s attention was drawn to some movement in the stands. He was surprised to see Evie¡¯s mother, Mia, watching the practice with a keen interest. The sight threw him off bnce, and for a moment, he fumbled with his movements until the call for a break provided a wee reprieve. As Timothy approached the stands, a mixture of surprise and curiosity etched across his face, Mia greeted him with a warm smile. ¡°Timothy!¡± To his surprise, Mia walked over and pulled him into a hug. ¡°So this is where the magic happens.¡± He nodded, trying to regain hisposure. ¡°Yeah... Nice to see you again, Mia. What brings you here?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes twin kled with curiosity. ¡°Oh, just wanted to see the man who has captured my daughter''s interest. She talked about you quite a bit.¡± Timothy felt a mix of ttery and difort. He had never expected to be the subject of discussion between Evie and her mother. As he searched for words, Mia continued, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me dropping by. | just wanted to get a sense of the person who has be a significant part of Evie¡¯s life.¡± He managed a polite smile, still processing the unexpected encounter. ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s just... surprising. Evie and | are friends, and | didn¡¯t expect¡± Mia interrupted with a knowing smile. ¡°Timothy, | may not be as young as | used to be, but I¡¯m not blind. There¡¯s something more than friendship between you two, isn¡¯t there?¡± 3/5 * 097% 11:24 Chapter 221 Timothy hesitated, his mind racing. How could he exin the intricacies of his feelings for Evie, especially to her ¡°mother? He didn¡¯t want to speak for Evie, although things between them had already escted beyond friendship. ¡°Mia, Evie and | have a special connection. We care about each other, but it¡¯splicated. | think it¡¯s up to Evie to tell you about anything going on between us.¡± ¡°So secretive.¡± Mia leaned back in her seat, studying him with a discerning gaze. ¡°Well, life is rarely simple, especially when it comes to matters of the heart. Timothy, | appreciate your honesty. Evie means the world to me, and | just want to make sure she¡¯s happy.¡± Timothy nodded, relieved that Mia seemed open to understanding their dynamic. ¡°I care about her happiness too, Mia. | want to be someone she can rely on, someone who adds positivity to her life.¡± Mia smiled, a hint of motherly approval in her expression. ¡°That¡¯s all | can ask for. If you care about Evie, that¡¯s a good start. Just remember, I''ll always be here for my daughter, no matter what.¡± Timothy considered her words, wondering how true they could''ve been. The woman seemed nice enough, but it didn¡¯t escape him that she had caused Evie to break down that night. Her sudden appearance by his father¡¯s side was also cause for suspicion. ¡°| understand,¡± he said faintly. The coach¡¯s whistle went off, and Timothy almost sighed in relief. ¡°| should head back for practice,¡± he told her. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t let me stop you,¡± she said, waving him away. She didn¡¯t stay too long after, fortunately, but her presence was still overwhelming. Despite her good-natured presence, something felt off about Mia. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 097% 11:24 +5 The steady hum of the office greeted me as | settled into my desk, the soft glow of theputer screen casting a familiar light across the workspace. With the weekend looming ahead, there was an air of excitement that mingled with the usual workday routine. | was determined to tie up loose ends before my much-anticipated escape to akeview cabin with friends. My fingers danced across the keyboard, navigating through documents and emails, ensuring that everything was in order. The responsibilities of my new role demanded attention to detail, and | prided myself on leaving no task unfinished. As | delved into my work, the asional nce at the clock served as a gentle reminder that the weekend was drawing near. The atmosphere in the office seemed different, a subtle shift that brought a sense of camaraderie among my coworkers. Perhaps it was the impending break or the shared anticipation of having a more personable boss. overlooking them. Whatever the reason, the normally polite exchanges took on a warmer tone. Amid the organized chaos of the office, | found myself engaging in casual conversations with my coworkers. Beth and Sarah, my trusted confidantes in the workce, beckoned me over to their desks. The backdrop of family photos and quirky desk essories, which hadn''t been allowed previously, created an atmosphere of familiarity andfort. ¡°Evie, you''re glowing today,¡± said Beth, propping her chin up in one hand. ¡°Big ns for the weekend?¡± | chuckled, nodding. ¡°Heading to akeview cabin with some friends. Need a break from the city hustle, you know?¡± Sarah leaned in, her eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Sounds like a dream. Anyone special joining you? Spill the details, Evie.¡± ¡°A special hockey yer, perhaps?¡± Beth added. A bashful smile crept across my face as | considered how to navigate the question. ¡°Well, Timothy dropped me off this morning. He¡¯s one of the friendsing along.¡± Their eyes widened in unison, and the atmosphere took on a yful energy. Beth nudged me with her elbow, a knowing smile on her face. ¡°Timothy, huh?¡± | nodded, feeling a sudden surge of self-consciousness. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯sing. We''re all just friends getting together 4/4 for a weekend getaway.¡± Sarah exchanged a nce with Beth, and they shared a subtle grin. ¡°You don¡¯t look at him like ¡®just a friend,¡± Beth teased, causing my cheeks to flush. ¡°Don''t be shy, Evie. Any girl would be lucky to wind up with a hockey star like Timothy,¡± Sarah added with a yful wink. ¡°Seems like only yesterday, people were hailing Timothy and Ste as some sort of power couple.¡± ¡°Oh, yes! Everyone thought they were meant to be together forever,¡± Beth added, taking a sip of her coffee. ¡°But our girl Evie wasn¡¯t having any of that,¡± Sarah continued, shing me a knowing smile. I feltExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. my cheeks flush at the mention. ¡°I-I don¡¯t think-¡± ¡°No need to be modest, Evie. You and Timothy have something special,¡± Beth said, nudging me yfully. | chuckled nervously; feeling like the center of attention. The conversation veered toward other topics, but the unease lingered within me. The guilt over the mention of Ste and the insinuations about Timothy and me gnawed at my conscience. | wondered fleetingly if Ste had moved on, if she had found sce with Andy after the engagement was called off with Timothy. Timothy may have never loved her, but Ste seemed to be truly attached to him. Not even Andy seemed to be a factor in her decisions, despite what the two were doing outside of the public¡¯s eye. My coworkers seemed genuinely delighted by the idea of Timothy and me being together. Any of the previous shame around it seemed like a distant memory. As the clock ticked away, the friendly banter created a lighthearted ambiance, momentarily distracting me from the meticulous work that still demanded attention. As | navigated through the remaining tasks, the office buzzed with the collective energy of a team looking forward to a well¡ª deserved break. My junior attorneys were eager to help with my workload, desperate to get some experience in the legal field. As a senior associate, my schedule had be unpredictable, with cases and deadlines dictating the rhythm of my day. | had just wrapped up a particrly intense meeting, thinking I¡¯d be tethered to my desk for at least another hour, but we managed to finish earlier than expected. | caught the eye of my remaining co-workers, exchanging exhausted smiles and nods. As | approached the exit, | called out to the small cluster of colleagues still immersed in thest throes of the workday. 2/4 Dreame Emergency calls un ¡°I''m going to grab dinner. See you all next week!¡± | announced. The chorus of farewells followed me as | made my way to the elevators, the metallic doors sliding shut behind me with a finality that echoed the end of the workday. The city outside awaited, its streets alive with the ebb and flow of post-office life. Stepping onto the sidewalk, | inhaled the cool evening air, savoring the liberation that came with shedding the professional armor. The familiar rhythm of my footsteps echoed in the emptying streets as | headed toward my favorite food stand down the block. As | approached the food stand, the savory aroma of grilled delights enveloped me, and my anticipation heightened. My phone buzzed in my pocket, a message from Timothy. ¡°Running a bitte. The traffic is awful!¡± he typed, apanied by a sad emoji. I Asmile tugged at my lips as | replied, ¡°No worries. Take your time, I¡¯m grabbing dinner.¡± Ordering a ffel wrap, | found a quiet bench to enjoy my impromptu meal. The savory vors mingled with the crisp breeze, and for a moment, | imagined how our trip at the cabin would unravel. As | made my way back to the firm, an unsettling feeling crept over me. The vibrant city seemed to lose its usual charm, and the once-familiar faces blurred into a sea of strangers. | quickened my pace, trying to shake off the unease, but the sensation persisted like a shadow at my heels. My phone buzzed with a message from Timothy, and as | nced down to read it, the hairs on the back of my neck prickled. | had the distinct impression that someone was watching me. A shiver ran down my spine, and | instinctively looked around, but the crowded street offered no clues. ¡°Get a grip, Evie,¡± | muttered to myself, attributing the paranoia to stress and an overactive imagination. | continued walking, shoulders hunched, the click of my heels echoing in the empty spaces between my thoughts. Timothy said he would be arriving soon, fortunately. When | turned a corner, | heard it-the distinct sound of another set of steps, matching my pace. My heart raced as the footsteps grew louder, hastening with every stride | took. Panic surged through me, and | dared not nce back. Just as | began to convince myself that | was being ridiculous, a hand mped firmly on my shoulder from behind. | gasped, turning around in shock, only to be met with a sight that both surprised and relieved me. ¡°Ste?¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 *097% 11:25 +5 ¡°Ste?¡± The name escaped my lips in disbelief as | registered the familiar face standing before me, her expression seemingly pleasant. Her smile widened, disying perfect teeth. ¡°Surprised, Evie?¡± My mind raced, attempting to process the sudden appearance of my coworker outside the office premises. Ste was friendly, but she seldom ventured outside the professional realm during work hours. Her sudden appearance in the middle of the street felt odd, almost surreal. ¡°Ste, what are you doing here?¡± | stammered, trying topose myself. ¡°| just happened to be in the neighborhood,¡± she replied casually, though her eyes flickered with an intensity that unnerved me. | nced around, noticing the passersby, but the street seemed oddly deserted. Unease settled in the pit of my stomach. ¡°I need to get back to work,¡± | said, taking a step backward. ¡°Evie,¡± Ste''s voice was gen which somehow increased my unease. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete to be working. | guess that promotion really set you up for some busy hours, huh?¡± | blinked rapidly. | didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be paying that much attention to any news surrounding my name. I''d already taken a piece of property from her as well as her ex-fianc¨¦. | figured just seeing my face would disgust her, but she looked serene in the moment. ¡°You heard about that,¡± | murmured, adjusting my purse over my shoulder. She smirked. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t? | suppose you''ve had enough practice by now. Good for you.¡± ¡°Thank you?¡± | managed, my voice caught between astonishment and caution. | didn¡¯t mean for it to sound like a question. ¡°I hope things are going well for you, Ste.¡± There was a brief pause, and | caught the twitch in her eyebrow as she looked away. ¡°Well enough. Of course, there¡¯s no wedding to prepare for now, and the thousands of dors that I¡¯ve spent have gone down the drain.¡± | winced, and she caught my reaction before | could shake it off. Instead of disying an offense, she waved it off. ¡°Money means nothing to me, so that¡¯s hardly anything to be concerned about. | won¡¯t harass you about it 1/4 Chapter 223 either.¡± There was a surprise. Oddly, her demure appearance and manner of speaking were causing me more unrest. Seeing her so calm and mature about the whole thing was more terrifying than satisfying, as if I''d missed a vital part of something. ¡°Anyway,¡± she continued, stuffing her hands into her coat pocket and looking around. ¡°I... | wanted to apologize also. For everything I¡¯ve done.¡± | bit my lip, taking in her earnest expression. ¡°O¡ªOh. Well, apology epted,¡± | murmured, ncing back. The office building was just a couple of feet away. ¡°Thank you for that, but | should really get going.¡± Ste¡¯s gaze was intense as she moved closer. ¡°Wait, Evie. Please. | know things have been awful between us, but I''d like to move past all that.¡± | edged further away: ¡°I promise you it¡¯s fine, Ste. Trust me when | say you weren''t the most difficult person in my life.¡± Something darkened in her expression at those words. By then, I¡¯d already decided that it was time to take my leave. As | turned away, however, | felt her hand grip my wrist. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± she asked suddenly,ing up beside me. ¡°I have a lot more to say to you.¡± | hesitated, uncertainty gnawing at me. Timothy¡ªmy heart skipped a beat at the thought of him. Ste and Timothy had a history, aplicated one. How could | exin his involvement in my life without irritating her already fragile state? ¡°Oh, you know,¡± | stammered, choosing my words carefully, ¡°I¡¯m just getting picked up soon and don¡¯t want to. keep them waiting.¡± Ste¡¯s brows furrowed, a flicker of suspicion crossing her features. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous out there alone, especially while you¡¯re waiting. Why don¡¯t youe sit in my limo until then?¡± The offer took me by surprise. Ste Fitzgerald, once the epitome of ruthless power, was now extending an olive branch. | warred with myself, torn between distrust and curiosity.. ¡°|... | don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary,¡± | replied, my voice faltering slightly. ¡°I''ll be fine.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed, a glint of determination sparking within them. ¡°Evie, please. You don¡¯t have to like me 2/4 Emergency calls only but trust me on this. It''s not safe.¡± +5Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. | swallowed hard, my mind racing. Ste¡¯s concern felt genuine, yet | couldn¡¯t shake off the apprehension. Being trapped in a vehicle with her felt too personal. ¡°I appreciate your concern, but | really must go.¡± Ste noticed my unease, her eyes scanning the street outside. She gestured to the limo pulling up to the curb. The windows were too tinted for me to see the driver. ¡°At least until he gets here. When he¡¯s here, you can just hop right out after.¡± There was sincerity in her eyes, and right then | knew she¡¯d figured out who | was waiting for. There wasn¡¯t any malice in her words, however. he door open With a sigh, | followed her towards the sleek, ck limousine parked nearby. Ste held the gesturing for me to enter. Reluctantly, | slipped inside, the plush leather seats offering a strangefort. The door clicked shut behind me, enclosing us in a cocoon of silence. Ste settled across from me, her posture rigid yet poised. ¡°Il must say, Evie, you look like you could use a drink,¡± Ste offered, her voice smooth andposed. | hesitated for a moment before epting the crystal ss she extended towards me. As | took a cautious sip, the familiar burn of whiskey trailed down my throat, offering a fleeting sense offort. Ste observed me closely, her eyes searching. ¡°I''ll be honest, I¡¯m actually d you took Timothy away.¡± Her unexpected admission caught me off guard. ¡°What do you mean? Why would you be d?¡± Awistful smile graced her lips. ¡°Because Timothy was never meant to be a part of my life, or yours for that matter. He was a complication, a distraction. And you, Evie, you took him away, freeing me from that entanglement.¡± Confusion swirled within me. Ste¡¯s words seemed incongruous with the woman | once knew-a calcted and ruthless figure who yed the game of power with precision. Her sincerity was disarming, but | couldn¡¯t shake off the underlying sense of foreboding. Before | could dwell on her words, a sudden rumble shook the limousine, the engine roaring to life. Panic surged through me as | realized we were moving, the world outside blurring past the tinted windows. Emergency calls only OR... * 097% C 11:25 ¡°What''s happening?¡± | demanded, my voice edged with urgency. | lunged towards the doors, frantically attempting to ope them, but they remained firmly lock¡± Ste watched me impassively, her expression unreadable. ¡°I suggest you stay calm, Evie. There¡¯s no use trying to escape.¡± My heart hammered against my ribs as fear threatened to overwhelm me. ¡°Let me out! Why are you doing this?¡± Awave of dizziness washed over me, the room spinning as | struggled to keep my bearings. | clutched at the armrest, my vision blurring at the edges. ¡°Enjoy the ride, Evie,¡± Ste¡¯s voice echoed faintly in the haze that enveloped me. ¡°You''ll feel better soon.¡± My protests dissolved into a distant murmur as darkness crept in, swallowing me whole. 4l4 Chapter 224 TIMOTHY POV The afternoon sun hungzily in the sky as Timothy found himself caught in an unexpected conversation with Evie¡¯s mother, Mia. Her presence wasn¡¯t entirely surprising, but the timing felt inconvenient. Mia was cordial, but Timothy couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of difort that lingered during their exchange. ¡°I hope you and Evie have been getting along well,¡± Miamented, her gaze holding an inscrutable intensity. Timothy nodded, trying to mask his unease. ¡°We¡¯re doing fine. She¡¯s been really busy with work.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes seemed to linger, probing for more than Timothy was willing to reveal. She was enigmatic, her expressions guarded. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. We¡¯ll talkter, Timothy.¡± Relieved to excuse himself from the conversation, Timothy made a quick departure. The promise of a looming discussion with Evie¡¯s mother hung over him, adding to the sense of urgency that propelled him toward thew firm. The drive was punctuated by a constant checking of the time. Timothy hoped fervently that he wouldn¡¯t bete to pick up Evie. He pulled into the familiar parking lot outside the firm, quickly texting her that he was waiting for her outside. Minutes passed without a response. Ten minutes turned into an anxious stretch, and Timothy¡¯s unease grew with each passing second. He decided to just go inside and ask around for her. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Entering the reception area, he scanned the faces of the employees, searching for any sign of Evie. His presence wasn¡¯t lost on them. ¡°Mr. Hayes, so lovely to see you again!¡± said one woman, fluttering her eyes at him. ¡°Looking for Evie?¡± Timothy nodded urgently. ¡°Yes¡­ Have you seen her? She told me she¡¯d be here.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± She exchanged a look with the worker beside her, her eyebrows knitting together. ¡°She left about fifteen minutes ago to grab some food, but she never returned. We assumed she might have headed home early.¡± Dread wed at Timothy¡¯s gut. Evie leaving unexpectedly, without a word, wasn¡¯t like her at all. Concern mingled with frustration, and he couldn¡¯t shake the sense that something was off. Without hesitation, he rushedback outside and dialed her number, but it went straight to voicemail. His heart raced with worry as he pondered the possibilities. Was she in trouble? Had something happened on her way to get food? He returned to his car and sped towards the city square where all thete night food carts hung around. Parking his car hastily, Timothy scanned the area, hoping to catch a glimpse of Evie. But she was nowhere in sight. His anxiety spiked, and he was torn between the urge to search further and the fear of missing her at the firm. Frustration mingled with his growing concern. Evie¡¯s disappearance was inexplicable, and his mind raced with possibilities. He sent another text, his fingers tapping out a message, desperately hoping for a response. ¡°Evie, where are you? Please, let me know you¡¯re okay.¡± Dread coiled tightly in Timothy¡¯s chest as he maneuvered his car through the familiar streets, heading straight to Evie¡¯s apartment. The worry gnawed at him, driving him to check every possible avenue. He prayed fervently that Evie would somehow be there, safe and sound. Parking hastily outside her apartment building, he bolted out of the car and dashed up the stairs to her floor, Arriving at her door, he attempted to twist the knob, but it refused to budge. Panic wed at him; the door was locked. His heart raced as he fumbled for his phone, dialing Aria¡¯s number in a frenzy. ¡°Aria, it¡¯s Timothy. Evie¡¯s not at the firm. I¡¯m at her apartment, but the door¡¯s locked. I can¡¯t get in.¡± There was a brief pause before Aria¡¯s voice,ced with concern, crackled through the line. ¡°She¡¯s not at the firm? Oh god, Timothy, we haven¡¯t heard from her either.¡± Timothy¡¯s gut twisted with a sickening sense of foreboding. The collective worry in Aria¡¯s voice only escted his fears. ¡°What do I do, Aria?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Aria¡¯s voice was firm, tinged with her own mounting panic. ¡°Use the spare key. It¡¯s in the potted nt outside our door. Hurry, Tim.¡± Adrenaline surged through him as he followed Aria¡¯s instructions, retrieving the spare key from its hiding ce. Fumbling slightly, he unlocked the door and rushed inside, the urgency propelling him forward. that churned in Timothy¡¯s gut. He scanned the rooms frantically, calling out her name in vain hope. There was no trace of her. Timothy¡¯s heart hammered in his chest, fear tightening its grip around him. His mind raced, trying to piece together the events, the possibilities, and the terrifying realization that something sinister might have urred. A surge of panic mixed with a familiar anger coursed through him as a shback of a past trauma invaded his thoughts. The memory of Bruce¡¯s menacing presence, the terror of that harrowing night when Evie was taken, and the violence that ensued yed out in his mind. His hands clenched into fists, the memory stirring a potent cocktail of fear and anger within him. He forced himself to suppress the rising tide of fear and focused on the present. Timothy knew Bruce¡¯s capabilities too well. The possibility of Evie being in Bruce¡¯s clutches sent a chilling shiver down his spine, but he pushed the fear down, knowing he needed a clear mind to think and act. Timothy fought to steady his breathing, pushing back the haunting memories that threatened to overwhelm him. He dialed Aria once more, his voice tight with apprehension. ¡°Aria, there¡¯s no sign of her here. What do we do?¡± Aria¡¯s voice wavered slightly, betraying her own mounting anxiety. ¡°Meet us at the cabin, Tim. We¡¯ll figure things out there.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Timothy clutched the phone and drew in a deep breath. ¡°Okay.¡± As he ended the call, a deep¨Crooted determination blossomed within him. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose himself to fear. He needed to act, to do everything in his power to ensure Evie¡¯s safety. Timothy¡¯s thoughts whirled as he rushed out of the building. He slid into his car, the engine roaring to life: beneath him. Fumbling with his phone, he tried calling Evie once more, his heart pounding with apprehension. The call went straight to voicemail yet again, intensifying his frustration. ¡°Evie, if you get this, call me back as soon as possible,¡± he said, then ended the call. He tossed the phone in the passenger seat and sighed. ¡°Come on, Evie,¡± he muttered to himself. His foot pressed firmly on the gas pedal as he navigated through the city streets. With each passing mile, Timothy¡¯s frustration grew, the worry for Evie wing at him. His mind was a whirlwind of possibilities, each more rming than thest. Eventually, the cabin loomed into view, nestled amidst the tranquil woods. Stepping out of the car, Timothy¡¯s eyes swept the surroundings, searching for any sign of Aria and Lucas. The silence of the secluded woods amplified his nerves. He checked his phone once more, hoping for a missed call or a message from Evie, but the screen remained stubbornly empty. ¡°Evie, where are you?¡± he murmured under his breath. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 $2097% 11:25 +5 | awoke to a throbbing pain in my head, a persistent ache that pulsed with the remnants of whatever drug they had injected me with. My vision swam in and out of focus, the room a hazy, unfamiliar blur. Panic gripped me as | struggled to make sense of my surroundings. As awareness trickled in, | found myself lying on a plush couch in a dimly lit room. My head throbbed, the remnants of the drug¡¯s effects lingering, and my vision remained clouded, as if veiled by a dense fog. The unfamiliar surroundings heightened my sense of disorientation. Panic surged within me as | struggled to make sense of where | was. This wasn¡¯t Bruce¡¯s ce, and the realization shattered the fragile hope I''d clung to moments ago. My suspicions about Bruce dissipated, reced by a chilling certainty that | was ensnared in someone¡¯s trap entirely. The sound of heels clicking on tiled floors snapped me out of my spiraling thoughts. Ste emerged from the shadows, her posture rxed and a smug smirk gracing her lips. ¡°Hello, Evie,¡± she purred, her voiceced with an unsettling satisfaction. ¡°Had a nice nap?¡± | tried to sit up, but my body felt heavy, as if weighted down by invisible chains. Fear wed at my chest as | struggled to lift my limbs. ¡°What have you done to me?¡± | demanded, my voice trembling. Ste¡¯s facade of innocence sent a chill down my spine. ¡°Me? Oh, I¡¯ve done nothing but enjoy yourpany, Evie. You¡¯re such a fascinating person.¡± The unnerving calmness in her demeanor only fueled my anxiety. ¡°Stop ying games, Ste! What do you want from me?¡± Herughter echoed in the room, a hollow sound that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Oh, Evie, you''re in for quite a ride. But | assure you, you''ll understand soon enough.¡± | struggled to push past the fog clouding my thoughts, trying to piece together the events that led me here. But the haze persisted, obscuring my memories like a veil. ¡°Where am I?¡± | demanded, my voice betraying a hint of desperation. 115 Joyread Your dream seo of Emergency calls only 11:25 +5 Ste perched herself elegantly on a nearby chair, crossing her legs with a casual air. ¡°You''re in a safe ce, Evie. Just be d you woke up on a nice, soft couch.¡± ¡°Lucky?¡± | scoffed, leering at her. ¡°Are you serious? What the hell is wrong with you?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯d watch your tone if | were you. | may be amodating, but I¡¯m not exactly in a good mood.¡± The sinking feeling in my stomach intensified. ¡°Why am | here? What¡¯s your game, Ste?¡± Her smile widened, revealing a glint of something unsettling behind her facade. ¡°Oh, my dear, this isn¡¯t a game. This is the consequences of your actionsing back to bite you in the ass.¡± My breathing hastened. ¡°Let me go! This is disgusting, even for you, Ste!¡± Ste¡¯s expression remained impassive, her gaze unwavering. ¡°As if you ever thought that highly of me, Evie, You never had an ounce of respect for me, and you showed it time and time again.¡± Dread coiled within me as | realized the depth of my entanglement in whatever sinister plot Ste had woven. Memories surged forward-¡ªSte¡¯s unexpected appearance, the drink, the limo ride¡ªall pieces of a puzzle that clicked into ce. ¡°Ste, whatever happened between us... between you and Timothy, it¡¯s in the past,¡± | pleaded, my voice trembling. ¡°We can find a way out of this.¡± Her gaze remained steely, unfaltering. ¡°Apologies have run their course, Evie. There¡¯s no turning back now. | have ns for you.¡± My heart pounded, the gravity of her words sending a chill down my spine. ¡°ns? What do you mean?¡± | pressed, desperation wing at my chest. She leaned forward, pointing at me with a shaking finger. ¡°I¡¯m going to take it all from you. Everything you stole from me and everyone else that¡¯se in your destructive path, because you are one cold-calcte bitch, Evie Sinir.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I scrunched up my face. | couldn¡¯t even believe what | was hearing. ¡°Are you serious? God, just let me go and we can forget about this, okay?¡± ¡°Forget,¡± Ste repeated, and she let the word hang in the air between us. Her eyes grew distant, as though she 2/5 A Jovread +5 were considering its meaning. ¡°Because that would make things so much easier for you.¡± ¡°Ste, please...¡± Ste¡¯s lips curled into a twisted smile. ¡°It would be rude to leave before ourpany returns.¡± | struggled to sit up, my muscles protesting against the lingering effects of whatever drug had rendered me powerless. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Before | could grasp her cryptic words, a sudden coldness grazed the back of my head, sending a shiver down my spine. Fear coiled within me, a suffocating grip tightening around my chest, What followed was a soft ¡°click*. Ste¡¯s grin widened, a chilling glint in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one you''ve wronged, Evie.¡± ¡°What''s happening?¡± | choked out, my voice barely audible. Ste stood up and smoothed down her dress, her tone casual as she walked toward me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the, um, reinforcements. They''re just a precaution for now.¡± My lips trembled. ¡°I-Is that a gun? Please, let me go, Ste! | didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± Ste¡¯sughter pierced the air, a haunting melody that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Hurt? Oh, Evie, I¡¯m not hurting anymore. I''m in mourning now.¡± Fear and helplessness consumed me, each passing moment intensifying the suffocating grip of dread. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± | implored, tears welling in my eyes. ¡°There¡¯s still a chance to make things right.¡± Ste¡¯s gaze bore into mine, an unsettling intensity in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s right, Evie, is me getting justice. You like to boast about ¡°justice¡± a lot, but never when it applies to you. ¡°Please, Ste,¡± | pleaded once more, my voice hoarse. ¡°There has to be another way. We can handle this without resorting to... this.¡± Ste¡¯s demeanor remained icy and resolute. ¡°Oh, Evie, you always had a way of making a mess of things. After that day in the hospital, after what you said about someone being out to get you, | had no doubt in my mind you were involved.¡± | paused, mulling over the memories from that day. | guess | had admitted it in some way, but | wasn¡¯t sure. 3/5 Your dream sea of fey Joyread Emergency calls only Scarlett seemed determined that it was Ste, but now that was clearly false. ¡°| wish it had been you who got shot, not my sister. It¡¯s your fault that she wound up in that hospital bed. Why she gave my niece to you for saving keeping is beyond me.¡± +5 The usation struck me like a dagger to the heart. ¡°Your sister trusted me,¡± | stammered. ¡°Which is more than she can say for you.¡± Ste bristled at that, and she squinted her eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if someone else had a hit on you. You''re quite good at pissing people off, Evie.¡± Her callous words cut deep, but | kept quiet. The cold object, a gun no doubt, was still pressed against the back of my head. The stranger holding it had yet to speak, likely just reserved to being Ste¡¯s muscle. She leaned closer, a smug glint in her eyes. ¡°You''re good at pushing people away. It won''t be long before you do the same to Timothy:¡± Just the mention of Timothy struck a nerve. My heart ached at the thought of losing him, especially after things had been going so well between us. We could get torn apart in a way that was far worse. ¡°You have no right to say that,¡± | retorted, my voice quivering with a mix of hurt and anger. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about my rtionship with Timothy.¡± Ste¡¯sughter filled the room, devoid of empathy. ¡°Oh, but | do. You¡¯re a ma for chaos, Evie. And it won¡¯t be long before you drive him away.¡± Tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°Enough, Ste!¡± | choked out. ¡°Let me go. | promise I''ll find a way to make amends.¡± But Ste¡¯s expression remained indifferent, her resolve unshaken. ¡°You''ve made your bed, Evie. Now lie in it. Pick her up.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± | shifted, my movements limited but frantic as the stranger finally came around the couch, gun now visible as it shifted to my forehead. ¡°Will do,¡± a voice echoed from behind me, freezing the blood in my veins. My heart stopped. The voice was unmistakable. His presence only amplified the nightmare that unfolded before me. | turned slowly, dread gnawing at my core. Joyread DI ULE SWUU UICIC, dll CCHC LOTHIANA HARUDALIE haunted reflection in his dark eyes. ¡°Hello again, Evie,¡± he said, and his mouth split into a menacing grin. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 TIMOTHY POV 097% 11:2 +5 The afternoon sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow in Aria¡¯s cozy living room. Timothy sat on the edge of the couch, frustration etched on his face as he ran a hand through his hair. The hunt for Bruce felt like trying to catch smoke with bare hands- elusive and impossible. ¡°Any ideas?¡± Timothy asked, his voice taut with urgency. Aria, perched on the arm of an adjacent chair, chewed her lip in thought. ¡°Evie was pretty vague about where she lived, right? She only mentioned the town.¡± Lucas, reclined on the floor, frowned as he considered. ¡°Yeah, she was pretty cryptic about it. Didn¡¯t give specifics.¡± Timothy''s mind raced. The mention of the town triggered a distant memory, a fleeting recollection from the past. He paused, eyes widening as realization dawned on him. ¡°Wait... that town. I¡¯ve been there before.¡± Aria and Lucas exchanged nces, curiosity evident in their expressions. ¡°You have?¡± Aria leaned forward, her eyes locking onto Timothy''s. He nodded, a surge of determination rising within him. ¡°Evie¡¯s old home. | visited it once, a long time ago. That might be where Bruce is hiding.¡± Without wasting another moment, Timothy rushed back to his car and sped off. The drive was tense, silence hanging heavy in the air as he navigated the winding roads toward the town etched in his memory. Arriving in the quaint town, memories flooded back to Timothy. The streets seemed frozen in time, unchanged from hisst visit. He directed the car through the familiarnes, the anticipation building with each passing moment. Eventually, he came upon that familiar little home. It didn¡¯t have the same foreboding aura that it once carried. There were delicate little decorations in the yard, the grass was cut, and the walls were painted a delicate blue. As he stepped out of the car, the weight of uncertainty bore down on him. He approached the door and rang the doorbell. A few moments passed before the door creaked open, revealing a middle-aged woman peering at him curiously. 4/4 Joyread Emergency calls only Vv * 097% 11:25 ¡°Can | help you?¡± Her voice carried a cautious tone, eyes narrowing slightly as she studied Timothy. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. | was wondering if a man named Bruce lives here?¡± Timothy asked, trying to hide the urgency in his voice. The woman furrowed her brows, shaking her head in response. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. No one by that name lives here.¡± Awave of despair washed over Timothy. His shoulders slumped as he searched for words, desperation wing at his chest. ¡°Did... by any chance, do you know someone named Evie? She might have lived here before.¡± The woman''s expression softened slightly, as if trying to recall. ¡°Evie? No, | moved into this house years ago, and it was never owned by an Evie. They found the cepletely abandoned before | remodeled it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Timothy''s heart sank deeper, the sense of hopelessness engulfing him. He managed a weak smile, trying to mask his disappointment. ¡°Thank you for your time.¡± Turning away from the door, Timothy felt a knot tighten in his stomach. He had been so certain, grasping at straws in his search for Evie. The realization that he had hit yet another dead end weighed heavily on him, a deep sense of failure gnawing at his resolve. Back in his car, he sat in silence, grappling with a flood of emotions. The frustration of chasing shadows mixed with the overwhelming concern for Evie. The sun had just begun dipping over the horizon. It was gettingte. With a heavy heart, he started the car and drove back home. Pulling up in front of his apartment building, Timothy parked the car and let out a deep sigh. After a long moment, Timothy pulled out his phone and dialed the emergency line. The call connected, and he jumped right into his exnation, detailing Evie¡¯s sudden disappearance. ¡°| need to file a missing person report,¡± Timothy said.. The operator assured him that an officer would be dispatched to take the report. Moments stretched into an agonizing wait, each second ticking by like an eternity. Finally, the arrival of a police car disrupted the quiet of the neighborhood. An officer stepped out, introducing herself as Officer Reynolds. Timothy quickly ryed the details, the sense of urgency palpable in his words. He recounted everything he knew, from Evie¡¯s unexined absence to the elusive connection with Bruce. Emergency calls only Chapter 226 X=097%Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. 11:2 Officer Reynolds listened attentively, her expression reflecting a mix of concern and determination. ¡°We''ll do everything we can to locate Evie, Mr. Timothy. Our team will start an investigation based on the information you''ve provided.¡± Relief washed over Timothy, albeit tinged with uncertainty. He thanked Officer Reynolds, a glimmer of hope flickering within him despite the overwhelming sense of defeat. As the officer returned to her car to initiate the investigation, Timothy was left alone with his thoughts, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. As he ascended the elevator to his apartment, a sense of unease settled within him. He needed rity, needed to act. Bruce could''ve been doing anything to Evie, and Timothy felt useless just sitting there. ¡°Aria?¡± Timothy''s voice carried surprise as he noticed her walking toward her own apartment. She turned, her eyes frantic. ¡°Hey, Timothy. Did you find anything out?¡± Timothy''s expression fell, a sense of defeat shadowing his features. ¡°No, nothing. The current owner of Evie¡¯s old home doesn¡¯t know anything about her or Bruce.¡± Aria¡¯s brows furrowed, mirroring Timothy''s frustration. ¡°Oh. | thought we were onto something there.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°Yeah, me too. Anyway, | wound up calling the police and filing a report.¡± ¡°A report?¡± Aria blinked, but her head quickly fell. ¡°I was hoping it wouldn''t have toe to that.¡± ¡°It was for the best. We don¡¯t have any other leads outside of Bruce being the likely cause,¡± said Timothy. ¡°As much as | want to handle him personally, we have no choice but to get the authorities involved again.¡± At the mention of Bruce¡¯s name, Aria bristled and frowned. ¡°That didn¡¯t go too wellst time. What if he knows we''re getting the police involved and does something to Evie?¡± ¡°As long as we keep it a surprise, it shouldn''t be a problem for now,¡± he assured her. ¡°Either way, we''ll just have to wait it out for any updates from the police.¡± Aria nodded sympathetically. ¡°I understand. Well, I''ll be up for a while too, just in case you hear back. Let me know if anything comes up.¡± ¡°Will do,¡± Timothy replied, managing a faint smile before bidding her goodnight. As he entered his apartment, a sense of restlessness settled within him. He nced at the clock; it was already 3/4 Jovread Emergency calls only past midnight. *BEI97% 11:2 He settled on his couch, the silence of the night amplifying the turbulence in his mind. Evie¡¯s absence weighed heavily on his thoughts, the frustration simmering beneath the surface. He checked his phone repeatedly, hoping for a message or call from Evie or the authorities. The faint glow of his phone screen illuminated the otherwise dim room. Timothy''s heart skipped a beat as the device vibrated with a notification. He scrambled to grab it, hope surging within him. But it was just a message from a friend, unrted to the investigation. ¡°Evie...¡± The name escaped from his lips and he slumped back onto the couch. Duke nuzzled into his fingers, but even the cold touch of his wet nose hardly pulled Timothy away from his spiraling thoughts. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 097% 11:26 The echo of Bruce¡¯s voice reverberated in the dimly lit room, freezing the air around me, as dread coiled in the pit of my stomach. Fear and desperation consumed me as | took in his demented expression. ¡°d you''re finally awake, Sleeping Beauty?¡± Bruce sneered. My mind raced, a surge of disbelief and confusion gripping me. ¡°Bruce? How... how did you get involved in this?¡± Ste, seated nearby with an air of eerie satisfaction, interjected smoothly. ¡°Bruce reached out to me, Evie. He wanted to offer his expertise in... seeking revenge after the pain you caused.¡± Shock coursed through me. ¡°You... you reached out to Ste? You were that desperate to ruin me?¡± Bruce¡¯s expression remained stoic. ¡°I offered her a chance to make things right. And here we are.¡± My disgust with him somehow managed to grow even bigger, and an overwhelming sense of disbelief flooding my senses. ¡°Ste, you know who this is right?¡± An eerie silence hung heavily in the dimly lit room. Ste looked up at the ceiling in thought, and it dawned on me how clueless she was about him. Bruce¡¯s cold presence felt suffocating, his eyes holding a glint of malice as they rested on me. ¡°Ste, do you not know who this is?¡± | demanded, my voice quivering with a mix of fear and frustration. ¡°Bruce is my stepbrother, the one who¡¯s made my life miserable for years.¡± Ste¡¯sposed demeanor wavered for a moment, a flicker of surprise crossing her features before she quickly. masked it with indifference. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Evie.¡± My breath caught at her dismissive response. ¡°How can you say that? This changes everything!¡± But Ste¡¯s voice remained detached, void of empathy. ¡°Your personal history doesn¡¯t alter the situation at hand. We have matters to settle.¡± Dismay and disbelief coursed through me. How could Ste disregard the significance of this? Bruce had been. noted as a dangerous individual in the news before, willing to kill. This was more than just a family feud, but she seemed clueless. 115 Chapter 227 ¡°Ste, please, listen to me,¡± | implored, desperation creeping into my voice. ¡°You can¡¯t just ignore this. Bruce hasn¡¯t just caused harm to me. He stabbed Timothy before, I¡¯m sure you''ve seen the scar on some asions.¡± +5Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ste¡¯s eyes held a fleeting hint of difort, but she swiftlyposed herself. ¡°I understand, Evie. But this is beyond personal grievances. It¡¯s about what''s right.¡± Anger bubbled within me, frustration boiling over at Ste¡¯s indifference to the torment Timothy and | had endured. ¡°What''s right? How can you stand there and act like this doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Her voice was cold and resolute. ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t change our course of action. We have our reasons, and they¡¯re not solely influenced by your personal history.¡± Asense of helplessness washed over me as | realized the futility of reasoning with Ste. | was at the mercy of individuals driven by their own motives, revenge the only thing on their minds. ¡°He¡¯s dangerous! Do you hear me? You really think he¡¯ll let you just go about your business after this?¡± Ste¡¯s voice dripped with detached nonchnce. ¡°It was an offer | couldn¡¯t refuse, Evie. You left a lot of hurt in your wake. Besides, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s smart enough to know not to screw over a well known heiress.¡± ¡°This is insane!¡± A violent chill ran through me and | hissed. ¡°I have people looking for me, you know. If you let me go now, I¡¯Il...1¡¯ll give you my earnings for the month, Bruce. I¡¯m sure you need them.¡± But Bruce¡¯s response was chillingly resolute. ¡°That offer¡¯s long passed, Evie. | don¡¯t want your money.¡± Terror clenched my heart as his words sank in. | didn¡¯t have much else to bargain. At least, nothing | was willing to trade. His tone remained unyielding. ¡°You think you can get away with trying to take me out? You and Timothy both will pay for that.¡± My breath caught at the mention of Timothy. Fear for him surged through me, a suffocating terror gripping my heart. ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt him. He¡¯s not involved in any of this.¡± Bruce¡¯s voice dripped with disdain. ¡°He chose to involve himself when he hit me with his car. | can only imagine the things I''ll do to him when | get my hands on him.¡± | clenched my jaw, on the verge of screaming. ¡°He¡¯s not part of this! Please, I''ll do anything. Just don¡¯t hurt him.¡± 2/5 Joyread Your dream seu of Emergency calls only 11:26 But Bruce¡¯s resolve was unshaken. ¡°It¡¯s toote for bargains. You should''ve thought about that before you crossed me.¡± Tears welled in my eyes as | turned to Ste, clutching onto a sliver of hope. ¡°Ste, you know you care about Timothy, at least you did once. You''re just angry, you wouldn¡¯t really let anything happen to him.¡± Ste¡¯sughter echoed coldly through the room, devoid of any warmth. ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken, Evie. | feel nothing for Timothy anymore. He¡¯s inconsequential.¡± The chill in her words pierced through me, extinguishing the faint glimmer of hope I''d clung to. Panic wed at my chest as | nearly copsed as Bruce hauled me up from the couch. ¡°What are you nning?¡± | demanded, my voice trembling. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Ste¡¯s smirk sent a chill down my spine. ¡°You''ll see soon enough. Bruce, take her down to the basement. It¡¯s time to begin our little show.¡± ¡°Please, tell me what you''re going to do,¡± | cried, attempting to shake myself from Bruce¡¯s grasp. My limbs were still to weak. Ste¡¯s response was chillingly cryptic. ¡°Just wait and see, Evie.¡± My heart raced as Bruce tugged me forward, dragging me toward a door. Panic and helplessness consumed me as | struggled against his grip, but his strength was overwhelming. ¡°Let me go!¡± | screamed, my voice echoing through the hallway. But Bruce remained unyielding, his grip tightening as he led me down the stairs. The chilling descent into Ste¡¯s basement felt like a descent into the heart of darkness itself. Each step | took carried the weight of impending doom, the oppressive silence engulfing me as we reached the threshold of a white¡ª-walled room. My eyes widened in dread as | took in the sight-a setup filled with cameras and an array of ominous toolsid out on a table, a stark contrast against the sterile white walls. Fear wed at my insides as | stumbled backward, a desperate attempt to evade the sinister disyid out before me. ¡°What... what is this?¡± | stammered, my voice quivering with unease. Joyread Emergency calls only 097% 11:26 +5 Bruce''s firm grip tightened around my arms, forcing me into a chair with a menacing force. ¡°Sit down and don¡¯t make this harder than it needs to be.¡± My heart raced, panic seizing me as Ste flicked on the blindingly bright lights. The starkness of the room felt suffocating, an unspoken threat lingering in the air. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± | demanded, trying to conceal the tremor in my voice. Ste¡¯s voice was cold and detached. ¡°Oh, just a little show for our audience.¡± My pulse quickened at her cryptic response. ¡°Audience? What are you talking about?¡± Bruce¡¯s cold smirk sent chills down my spine. ¡°You''ll find out soon enough.¡± My eyes darted around the room, panic rising within me as | realized the gravity of my situation. Cameras pointed at me, their tiny lenses dting. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this,¡± | pleaded, my voice cracking with desperation. ¡°Whatever your n is, it doesn¡¯t have to be this way.¡± Ste¡¯s indifferent demeanor sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°We''ll be doing whatever it is that we please. Suck it ¡®ib | shook my head violently. ¡°No... | won''t do this.¡± But Bruce¡¯s grip tightened, his cold gaze locking onto mine. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice.¡± | felt a rising sense of helplessness, when | felt a line of thick rope wrap around my limp arms. The center camera¡¯s red light flickered on, a wave of terror washed over me. Ste tapped it with her nail, eyeing me closely. ¡°Smile for the camera, Evie. You are now live for all to see.¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 $097% 11: 35) | opened my eyes to a blur of white walls and bright lights. Confusion and fear mingled in my mind as | tried to grasp where | was. My heart raced as | attempted to move, only to find myself restrained in a chair. Panic surged through me, causing my breaths to quicken. ¡°What''s going on?¡± | demanded, the words sounding hollow and desperate in the sterile room. Bruce, a man | once thought was a friend, loomed over me with a cruel smile etched across his face. Ste stood beside him, her expression cold and detached. They were people | had trusted, but the look in their eyes now sent shivers down my spine. Without a word, Ste switched on a camera. The red light blinked ominously as she directed it toward me. Fear gripped my chest tighter as | realized the gravity of the situation. ¡°What is this?¡± | asked, my voice barely a whisper. The answer formed in my mind before either of them spoke it aloud. ¡°There are sick individuals out there who pay to see someone like you suffer,¡± Ste replied, her voice devoid of any remorse. My heart sank. Horror swept over me as | understood their twisted intentions. | was a pawn in their grotesque game-a live show for some depraved audience hungry for violence. Bruce leaned in close, his eyes glinting with a malevolent gleam, ¡°You have no idea the kind of demand there is for this. People have been waiting for your debut.¡± | struggled against the restraints, my breaths shallow and rapid. ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± | pleaded, but my words fell on deaf ears. He chuckled darkly. ¡°Oh, we can, Evie. And we will.¡± Dread settled heavily in my stomach as Bruce continued, his voice taunting and cruel. He outlined the torturous fate they had nned for me, relishing the fear that painted my face. ¡°You''re going to die a slow and painful death,¡± he sneered. ¡°But first, we''ll have a little fun. I¡¯m thinking we start with an arm. Or maybe a leg? What do you think, Ste?¡± 4/4 JoyreadExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Your dream Ser Emergency calls only LOR Ste¡¯s lips curved into a chilling smile. ¡°Surprise me, Bruce.¡± 097% 11:2 +5 My mind raced, trying to find a way out of this nightmare. ¡°You can¡¯t just mutte me!¡± | protested, my voice trembling. ¡°This is insane!¡± But they onlyughed, their amusement fueled by my terror. Bruce brandished a knife, tracing it against my skin with a sickening delight. The cold steel pressed against my throat, a silent threat that sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°You''re going to look so pretty covered in red,¡± he murmured, his breath hot against my cheek. | struggled against the restraints, desperation lending strength to my limbs. Fear and anger mingled within me, urging me to fight, to find a way out of this hell. But as | strained against the bonds, reality settled in the odds were stacked against me, and my captors reveled in their power. Tears welled in my eyes as | realized the true depth of their depravity. | was trapped, helpless against their twisted desires. ¡°You''re monsters,¡± | whispered, my voice cracking with emotion. ¡°Monsters? No, darling,¡± Bruce said with a twisted grin. ¡°We''re just giving the people what they want.¡± My breath caught in my throat as he pulled a knife out from behind him, still grinning. ¡°Maybe | could y you first. Have you watch the whole thing as | drag this knife down that perfect little face of yours.¡± My heart raced, terror wing at my chest. ¡°Y¡ªYou wouldn''t... He approached me, wielding the knife with a sinister glint in his eye. My heart pounded, my muscles tensing as he pressed the de against my neck. ¡°Watch me,¡± he hissed. The camera continued to whir, capturing the horror etched on my face as my captors reveled in their sick game. | braced myself for the pain toe, praying for a miracle that seemed out of reach in this stark, white¡ª-walled room filled with cameras and unspeakable tools of torture. My eyes flickered to Ste, her callousness chilling as she casually scrolled through her phone. Her eyes were fixed on the screen, seemingly detached from the horrors unfolding in front of her. ¡°Knives are boring,¡± she remarked casually. ¡°Our viewers want something more... creative to torment Evie with.¡± 2/4 Joyread Pour dream sro of fantastic Actions Leer novs v Emergency calls only Bruce shot her a sharp re. ¡°Then what are you suggesting, Ste?¡± Ste scanned the room, then nodded at a box in the corner. ¡°What''s in there?¡± * D97% 11:2 Ashiver ran down my spine as | watched Bruce¡¯s expression grow tense. He shifted his eyes to me for a brief second, and if | didn¡¯t know any better, | would say it was hesitation. But it was quickly overshadowed by hispliance with Ste¡¯s disturbing desires. Bruce eventually ambled toward the corner of the room and dug through the box, retrieving bottles filled with harsh¡ªlooking chemical mixtures. He grunted as he hauled one bottle out of the box and began prowling toward me with it, a look of promise in his eyes. ¡°What is that?¡± | gasped, struggling against my ropes. ¡°These chemicals would feel like hell if they touched your skin,¡± Bruce warned, holding the bottles up for the camera. Ste¡¯s attention snapped back to the impending torture, her eyes lighting up with a perverse excitement. ¡°That¡¯s what the viewers want to see,¡± she remarked, her voice filled with an eerie satisfaction. ¡°The money and bets are rolling in now. Go on, Bruce¡± My heart hammered against my chest as panic threatened to engulf me entirely. The situation grew more dire with each passing moment. The realization that they were profiting from my suffering made bile rise in my throat. Bruce¡¯s hand trembled as he grasped the bottles, his eyes darting between the chemicals and me. Was there a chance, a glimmer of mercy beneath the sadistic facade? | held onto that sliver of hope, my eyes locked on his. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± | pleaded, my voice strained with desperation. ¡°Please, Bruce, don¡¯t let them turn you into this monster.¡± His gaze flickered with conflict, a fleeting moment of hesitation. | saw it-the turmoil within him, the struggle to reconcile the humanity that remained buried beneath the veneer of cruelty. For an instant, | dared to believe that he might stop, that he might defy Ste''s orders. But the grip of terror and maniption was too strong. The mask of hesitation melted away, reced by a hardened resolve. He turned his gaze away, shutting himself off from any semnce of remorse. ¡°You''ll love it, Evie,¡± Bruce taunted, meeting my gaze. ¡°It really clears the skin.¡± 3/4 Joyread Your dream sea of Fantastic Netions- Emergency calls only * 097% 11:2 ¡°Get that away from me!¡± | jerked back, the legs of the chair screeching along the cemented floor as it shifted with me. ¡°Bruce!¡± He chuckled. ¡°You know, the more your scream, the more enjoyable you make this for me.¡± He snapped a few photos, likely capturing the sick memories he sought t to treasure. My mind raced, searching for a way out of this nightmare. As Bruce approached with the jug, | acted on pur¨¦ instinct, swinging my leg with all my might. My foot connected with his side, catching him off guard, causing the jug to topple and spill its contents. Bruce let out a guttural hiss of pain as the harsh liquid made contact with his skin. The phone fell from his hands as he staggered back, clutching at his burning flesh. Panic flickered in his eyes as the skin bubbled. ¡°You little.¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Ste shouted, rushing over to Bruce as he clutched his bubbling skin. She seemed stuck between continuing the stream and rushing to help Bruce. | heard her phone ping multiple times, likely viewers relishing the violence. ¡°Shut it off!¡± Bruce screamed at her, eyes zing. ¡°Shut it off!¡± Chapter 229 TIMOTHY POV +5 Timothy¡¯s heart drummed an anxious beat against his chest as he sat in the cramped police department waiting area, nked by Aria and Lucas. The stark white walls, coupled with the distant murmur of conversations and cking of keyboards, did nothing to ease the tension gripping them. Each passing second felt like an eternity as they awaited their turn for interrogation. Aria fidgeted nervously, her fingers tracing invisible patterns on her jeans. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening. Evie¡­ she¡¯s out there somewhere, and we¡¯re stuck here.¡± Lucas, his normally jovial demeanor reced by a tense expression, ced a reassuring hand on Aria¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this, Aria. Timothy knows what he¡¯s doing. We¡¯ll find Evie.¡± But Timothy couldn¡¯t shake the unease settling in his gut. His mind raced through the events that led them to this point. The frantic search for Evie had brought them to the police station, hoping to provide any information that might lead to her whereabouts. Finally, an officer called out Timothy¡¯s name. He rose, exchanging a worried nce with Aria and Lucas before following the officer down a narrow hallway into an interrogation room. Seated across from two detectives, Timothy¡¯s mind raced. He had to stayposed, had to convey the urgency of finding Evie. ¡°Mr. Hayes, we understand you¡¯re a close friend of Ms. Sinir¡¯s. Can you tell us about any possible suspects or individuals who might have a motive to harm her?¡± one of the detectives asked, eyeing him intently. Timothy hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing his words. ¡°There¡¯s someone¡­ her step¨Cbrother, Bruce. He¡¯s caused a lot of problems in the past, and he¡¯s been involved in kidnapping Evie before. It¡¯s possible he might be behind her disappearance.¡± The detectives exchanged a look, quickly jotting down notes. ¡°Tell us more about this previous kidnapping incident,¡± the other detective prompted. So Timothy recounted the harrowing tale of Evie¡¯s past abduction, the fear she had endured, and how she had managed to escape his clutches. The officers listened attentively. As Timothy spoke, the officers¡® expressions shifted, a realization dawning upon them. They exchanged whispers, their voices hushed yet urgent. After what felt like an eternity, the detectives brought up old case files, delving into Evie¡¯s past encounters with thew. ¡°Bruce,¡± one of the detectives muttered, flipping through the pages. ¡°I thought that name sounded familiar.¡± Timothy¡¯s blood ran cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever hear it again. Not that I¡¯m proud of it, but I did end up hitting him with my car.¡± The one detective sighed. ¡°He escaped the hospital a few months ago. Before we could investigate him, of course.¡± The severity of the situation sank in. If it were possible, Timothy would think that Bruce was indestructible. Of course, he could have used all those months to prep for his revenge. Evie had mentioned the fear she felt whenever Bruce¡¯s name was brought up, and now, faced with the possibility of him being involved in her disappearance, dread settled heavily upon him. As the officers continued their inquiries, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but feel a rising sense of urgency. Evie was in danger, possibly at the hands of a man she feared. After what felt like an eternity of questioning, Timothy was escorted back to the waiting area where Aria and Lucas anxiously awaited news. ¡°Any updates?¡± Aria¡¯s voice trembled with worry as she looked up at Timothy, her eyes wide with ¡®anticipation. Timothy shook his head, his voiceced with concern. ¡°They¡¯re looking into everything. But Bruce¡­ he¡¯s definitely involved in this.¡± Lucas clenched his fists, his jaw tight with determination. ¡°We won¡¯t rest until we find her.¡± Once the interviews concluded, the officers encouraged Timothy, Aria, and Lucas to return home, +6 promising to follow up with any leads they might uncover. Their assurances offered littlefort to Timothy, whose worry for Evie consumed his every thought. Returning to his apartment, a hollow sense of helplessness settled within him. The air felt suffocating, the silence deafening as he trudged through the door. He longed for any news, any glimmer of hope that would lead him to Evie¡¯s whereabouts. His phone chimed, jolting him from the suffocating stillness. With trembling hands, he retrieved the device, his heart racing as he saw an unfamiliar link in a text message. Dread pooled in the pit of his stomach as he hesitated, unsure of what the link might reveal. With a deep breath, he clicked on the link, the screen illuminating with a video. The world seemed to freeze around him as the video yed, revealing a nightmare he never fathomed witnessing. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Evie¨Cbound and terror¨Cstricken¨Cappeared on the screen. Her eyes pleaded for salvation, her voice choked with fear. Her terrified face was being illuminated by a harsh, blinding light. Timothy¡¯s breath caught in his throat, his heart hammering against his ribcage. Timothy¡¯s hands trembled as he typed out a response, his mind racing with conflicting emotions. With trembling fingers, he sent a message asking, ¡°Who are you? Is this Bruce?¡± His fingers trembled as they hovered over the keyboard. After a minute, the screen remained devoid of any reply. Refusing to give up, he scrutinized the video, desperately searching for any clue, any hint that might lead to Evie¡¯s location. His eyes darted around the background, scanning for details that could provide a lifeline. But the surroundings were nondescript, devoid of any discernible features. A chill ran down his spine as he navigated the site hosting the horrifying video. The tform prompted users to ce bets, thements section a nauseating cesspool of sadistic responses. Timothy¡¯s stomach churned at the callousness of those willing to gamble on another human¡¯s suffering. Desperate, Timothyposed a message in the chat, threatening to involve the authorities if the website wasn¡¯t shut down immediately. His fingers hovered over the screen, poised to send the warning, when the video feed suddenly shifted. +5 A masked figure appeared on the screen, eyes almost glowing beneath the light. Timothy¡¯s breath hitched in his throat, his heart pounding like a war drum in his chest. The masked individual wagged at finger mockingly. A voice echoed from behind the camera, sending shivers down Timothy¡¯s spine. ¡°Is that him?¡± Recognition mmed into Timothy like a sledgehammer. He reyed the voice in his mind, trying to ce its familiarity. It only pointed to one person, and this disturbed him even more. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 The blinding lights bore down on me, casting harsh shadows across the sterile room. I felt a flicker of defiance amidst the terror as I stared at the camera lens, knowing that somewhere out there, Timothy might be watching. ¡°Ste, shut up!¡± Bruce¡¯s voice sliced through the tension, his eyes aze with frustration. ¡°You¡¯re interrupting the stream.¡± Ste¡¯s smirk barely faltered. ¡°I want to make sure Timothy¡¯s watching,¡± she retorted, her tonecedwith a sinister edge that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Timothy?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but speak his name, a desperate plea for some semnce of salvation. ¡°He¡¯ll find you. And when he does¡­¡± Bruce¡¯s patience wore thin, his handshing out to strike me across the cheek with a sickening thud. Pain exploded across my face, but I refused to let fear silence me. ¡°Don¡¯t say his name,¡± he growled, his voiceced with menace as he moved to cover my mouth, his fingers digging into my skin. I met his re with defiance, refusing to let my spirit be broken by their cruelty. But Ste¡¯s callousness knew no bounds. ¡°The viewers are annoyed,¡± she remarked coldly. ¡°They want to hear your screams, Evie, not yourining.¡± The sheer horror of her words made my blood run cold. I fought against Bruce¡¯s grasp, the need to get his grimy fingers off overwhelming me. But the bindings rendered my struggles futile. Ste¡¯s gaze shifted to Bruce, a demanding edge in her voice. ¡°Get the chemicals again. It¡¯s what theywant.¡± Bruce hesitated, a rare disy of reluctance evident in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± he protested, a hint of concern cutting through his facade of cruelty. Ste¡¯s patience wore thin, ar voice turning Icy. ¡°I don¡¯t care. They want to see her suffer.¡± My heart raced as I watched their exchange, a nauseating realization settling within me. They weren¡¯t even on the same page with how far they wanted to go. The room felt suffocating, the air thick with the stench of chemicals. As the tension crackled between Ste and Bruce, I strained against the restraints, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°You¡¯re a wimp, Bruce,¡± Ste sneered, her words dripping with disdain. ¡°I should¡¯ve hired an actual man to do the job.¡± Bruce¡¯s jaw clenched in frustration. ¡°Fine! Do it yourself then,¡± he snapped back, his patience wearingthin. Ste¡¯s retort was swift. ¡°Hello, no! And don¡¯t you dare speak to me like that!¡± she spat, her anger palpable. ¡°While you are the one who¡¯s been screwing everything up, I would never touch that stuff.¡± Bruce glowered at her. The tension was escting by the second. Sensing an opportunity, I seized the moment, hoping to exploit their rift. ¡°You¡¯re both pathetic,¡± I interjected, my voiceced with contempt. ¡°You; Bruce, couldn¡¯t even kill me yourself, had to hire someone else who couldn¡¯t even do it right.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bruce¡¯s nostrils red with anger, his eyes narrowing to slits. ¡°Shut up!¡± he barked at me. Ste halted mid¨Cinsult, a perplexed look crossing her face. ¡°What¡¯s she talking about, Bruce?¡± shedemanded. I seized the moment, my voice ringing out with usation. ¡°Bruce almost got Scarlett killed because he mistook her for me!¡± I dered. ¡°Of course, if he had actually been there to do it himself, he would¡¯ve had the right description.¡± The room fell silent, the weight of my words sinking in. Ste¡¯s expression shifted from anger to *confusion, realization dawning in her eyes. Bruce¡¯s face paled, his eyes widening with rm. He opened his mouth to protest, but the truth had already beenid bare. Panic flickered in his gaze, his attempt to control the situation slipping through his fingers. Ste¡¯s gaze snapped to Bruce, a mixture of shock and fury etched on her features. ¡°Is this true?¡± she asked tentayily. Bruce¡¯s silence spoke volumes, confirming the damning truth of his mistake. My heart raced with a glimmer of hope. ¡°It was a mix¨Cup with the hitman I hired,¡± Bruce admitted, his voice strained with an attempt to salvage the situation, though his words only added fuel to the fire. Ste¡¯s panic was palpable, her eyes wide with shock and fury. ¡°You nearly killed my sister!¡± she used, her voice trembling with rage. ¡°Ste, calm down,¡± Bruce attempted to cate her, his tone tinged with urgency. ¡°She thought it was me, you know,¡± she gritted out, advancing on him. ¡°She used me of having hershot.¡± ¡°Ste-¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ste¡¯s voice cracked with emotion. ¡°And you were just going to keep it a secret this whole time. Turns out, you had just as much of a hand in that as Evie.¡± ¡°I never intended for that to happen,¡± Bruce muttered, his voice strained. ¡°She was just there at the wrong ce at the wrong time, and the guy was probably too far away, or maybe he didn¡¯t remember the description.¡± Ste scoffed. ¡°Then maybe don¡¯t buy the cheapest hitman you could find on the inte, dumbass! Evie isn¡¯t even a red head!¡± ¡°The hitman couldn¡¯t tell the difference,¡± Bruce confessed, his words weighted with a callous flippancy that only seemed to stoke the fire of Ste¡¯s fury. Ste¡¯s anger surged, her eyes zing with a searing intensity. ¡°Couldn¡¯t tell the difference?¡± she seethed. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Would you stop yelling? She lived, didn¡¯t she?¡± Bruce shouted back, leaning over her. ¡°How can you be so flippant about this?¡± Ste¡¯s ch*st heaved and she turned away from him. ¡°So. careless? She could¡¯ve died if she wasn¡¯t so lucky!¡± Right then, Bruce rolled his eyes, his teeth bared in a snarl. ¡°You¡¯re getting really close to the same fate. Keep talking to me the way you are right now.¡± But Ste was beyond reason, her anger consuming her. ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are? You¡¯re some greasy nob*dy who I paid to be here!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your stupid money.¡± His eyes followed her as she backed away, bumping into the table of various tools. As her eyes scanned over each of them, he became alert. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you stupid bastard!¡± she spat, her hand reaching for one of the knivesid out on the table. Her fingers curled around the hilt, wielding the de with a frenzied desperation. Bruce¡¯s annoyance simmered into a dark fury as Ste brandished the knife, her movements erratic and menacing. ¡°Put that down, Ste,¡± he growled, his patience wearing thin.. But Ste was unrelenting, her grip tightening around the knife as she advanced towards Bruce, her eyes wild with a mix of anger and terror. The air crackled with danger, the room suffused with at palpable sense of impending violence. Bruce¡¯s face contorted with rage and fear, his hand moving in a swift, desperate motion. In a sh, she lunged forward, snatching the knife from Ste¡¯s grip and plunging it into her, the de sinking into her abdomen. Time seemed to freeze as the room filled with Ste¡¯s strangled cry. She staggered backward, a look of betrayal and agony etched across her face. Blood seeped from the wound, staining her clothes as she crumpled to the ground, the echo of her cries reverberating in the stark room. Chapter 231 My breath caught in my throat as shock paralyzed me, watching the screams die on her lips as she stared up in shock. The sight of Bruce, his features twisted with a mix of horror and regret, sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°What have you done?¡± I managed to choke out, my voice barely above a whisper, my mind reeling from the suddenness and brutality of the act. Bruce stood there, aghast at his own actions, his hands shaking as he stared at Ste¡¯s prone form on the ground. Guilt and remorse etched lines of anguish on his face, a stark contrast to the violence he had justmitted. The room felt suffocating, the air heavy with the weight of what had transpired. The silence that followed was punctuated only by the sound of ragged breaths and the distant wail of sirens. I was frozen in shock and horror, my mind struggling to process the gruesome scene unfolding before me. It was getting to a point where I couldn¡¯t stomach the violence. Stey on the floor, her cries of pain piercing the silence, blood seeping from the wound that had torn through her. ¡°Help her, do something!¡± I pleaded, my voice cracking with urgency as I rested my gaze on Ste¡¯s quivering form. The gash had been just inches from her protruding stomach, and I winced at the damage that could¡¯ve been done to the child growing inside. Bruce¡¯s ego shed with the urgency of the situation. His wounded pride seemed to cloud his judgment, his reluctance evident as he stood there, motionless. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do,¡± Bruce retorted sharply, still holding up a fa?ade and trying to mask the panic that flickered in his eyes. Ste¡¯s cries reverberated through the room as she rolled across the ground and clutched her stomach. With trembling hands, she reached for the knife embedded in her abdomen. ¡°No, Ste, don¡¯t!¡± I cried out in horror. ¡°That could make it worse!¡± Regardless of my warnings, she attempted to tear the knife out, and I feared it would worsen the bleeding. Thankfully, she seemed to give up after a few tugs, already winded from the pain. A sense of helplessness washed over me as Bruce, in a frenzied panic, abruptly shut off the camera and stage lights. The room plunged into darkness, the only sound being Ste¡¯s agonized sobs echoing through the suffocating space. Desperation wed at my chest as I looked at Bruce, and I tried to keep my voice steady. ¡°Bruce, please! You have to help her,¡± I implored, my voice quivering with desperation. I grasped at straws, trying to evoke any emotional response from him. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, Bruce. She¡¯s carrying a baby,¡± I pleaded, hoping that the mention of an innocent life would stir somepassion within him. But my words fell on deaf ears, Bruce¡¯s gaze cold and unyielding. It took me a moment to realize Ste was moving again. Still curled up, she had her phone in raised in Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. her blood¨Cslick hands as she dialed a number. Her trembling fingers raced across the screen and tears filled her red eyes. Without a second thought, Bruce lunged forward, restraining her in a frantic attempt to prevent her from making the call. His actions were swift and impulsive, unaware that Ste¡¯s phone call was still connected, the line open, the screen disying Timothy¡¯s name. A surge of realization flooded my senses. Timothy¡¯s name shed on the screen. I concealed my reaction, absorbing the information like a lifeline, a thread of possibility. ¡°Bruce,¡± I interjected casually, masking the urgency in my voice, ¡°you need to get help down here in *Ste¡¯s basement. It doesn¡¯t have to be a doctor, but someone needs toe and look at her.¡± Bryce¡¯s grip tightened on Ste, his expression darkening as he contemted the gravity of the situation. His panic and desperation were palpable, clouding his judgment as he grappled with the looming threat of exposure. Ste¡¯s distress escted as she struggled against Bruce¡¯s hold, her cries echoing through the room. The air crackled with tension, the gravity of the moment weighing heavy on all of us. ¡°She¡¯ll just be another witness,¡± Bruce spat out, his voiceced with a chilling determination. ¡°And so will you, Evie. I can¡¯t have any witnesses.¡± The gravity of his words sent a shiver down my spine. His cold, calcted threat hung in the air, the prospect of imminent danger seeping into my bones. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to do it, Bruce,¡± I retorted, my voice steady despite the fear coursing through me. ¡°You have reservations about this. I can see it.¡± A flicker of hesitation danced in Bruce¡¯s eyes, a glimmer of uncertainty betraying the facade of resolve he tried to uphold. His expression wavered and he balled up his fists, now looking lost. The room fell int a tense silence, the weight of our predicament loomingrge. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± I urged, learning toward him. ¡°Let someone help Ste. We can figure this out together.¡± Bruce grunted. ¡°Would you just shut up! I¡¯m trying to think.¡± Despite his warnings, I went on, prepared to crack the surface. ¡°You have a soft side somewhere in there,¡± I lied. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to harm a pregnant woman, would you? Or me.¡± Another pause as his expression grew tense, a subtle crack in his facade. That seemed to tug at something within him, a trace of empathy trying to surface amidst his steely resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t question me,¡± Bruce shot back. He looked around, looking even more at a loss when his suddenlynded on something beside his shoe. eyes It was in that precise moment that Bruce saw the phone lying face up on the ground, Timothy¡¯s name written on the screen in bold. The timer for the call had reached five minutes, and Timothy had been. patient enough to hang onto every word. In a panic, Bruce abruptly seized Ste¡¯s phone and shut it off, Cutting off the connection. I hoped dearly that Timothy had grasped the situation and that my subtle hints would guide him somewhere. Even with him disconnected, my mention of Ste should have tipped him off. Bruce tossed the phone aside, his icy gaze fixed upon Ste. My heart raced with panic, knowing I had precious little time to navigate the treacherous waters of Bruce¡¯s unpredictable temper. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± His voice was low and menacing as he bent down to shout into Ste¡¯s ear. She groaned, attempting to turn away from him, but he reached out and grabbed the roots of her hair. ¡°Nothing!¡± she answered. A knowing look crossed Bruce¡¯s face, his lips curling into a twisted smile. ¡°Oh, so you really think I¡¯m that stupid.¡± His tone was menacingly calm, and I knew all too well that this facade could shatter at moment. +5 any I held my breath, hoping he would just leave her. He began circling around her, his presence suffocating. ¡°You¡¯re a you know that? Don¡¯t try to y games with me.¡± le liar I fought to keep myposure, my mind racing for a way out of this nightmare. Every fiber of my being screamed for escape, for freedom from the clutches of this monster. I swallowed hard, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°What do you want from her, Bruce? She already told you she didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Bruce¡¯s anger boiled over, his frustration directed at me. I jerked backward as he marched toward me and reached for his gun. ¡°Get up! We¡¯re leaving,¡± he growled. A surge of apprehension washed over me as Iplied, obediently rising to my feet as he pulled at me. I watched Bruce, his facade of control waning as he grappled with the unexpected turn of events. His frustration seemed to mount, his efforts to maintain dominance faltering. He paused, his cold gaze boring into mine. ¡°I want you to remember who¡¯s in control here, Evie. Your belong to me. Come on.¡± As he pressed the gun to my temple and urged me up the steps, I nced wearily at Ste¡¯s ashen body on the floor and quivered at what Bruce had in store next. I just hoped Timothy could get there in time. Who knew how much longer I had? Chapter 232 TIMOTHY POV Timothy gripped the steering wheel tightly, his foot pressing the elerator, urging his car to go faster. The urgency to reach Evie burned within him, each passing mile heightening his anxiety. The image of Evie¡¯s desperate plea for help reyed in his mind, her voice trembling with fear. It was a haunting memory that drowned out any hesitations. He couldn¡¯t risk her safety by involving others. This was something he had to do alone. Timothy clenched his jaw, trying to push away the doubts. She had been brave enough to drop him some clues before Bruce caught off all contact, but it had gotten him somewhere. The speedometer needle edged further into the red zone as the car raced down the highway. His knuckles whitened against the steering wheel, his heart hammering with a mix of dread and determination. The cityscape whizzed by, giving way to deste roads on the outskirts. The streets grew emptier, the surroundings more secluded¨Ca stark contrast to the bustling city he had left behind. Timothy¡¯s phone buzzed incessantly with messages from Aria and Lucas, their concerns bing more pronounced in their texts. But he couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted. His only goal was to reach Evie and ensure her safety. The uncertainty of what awaited him gnawed at his resolve. What if he was walking into a trap set by Bruce? Would Evie still be safe? The questions buzzed relentlessly in his mind, a constantpanion to his racing thoughts. He considered the gun he had brought along¨Can unfamiliar weight in his hands. It was a precaution, a desperate measure to protect Evie if things spiraled out of control. He had never held a gun before, but the fear of Bruce¡¯s potential violence spurred him to arm himself. The car sped along the highway, the scenery shing past in a blur. Timothy¡¯s mind raced with every possible scenario, each one ending with Evie¡¯s safety. His grip on the steering wheel tightened. As he approached Ste¡¯s address, Timothy¡¯s instincts urged caution. He parked his car a distance down the street, choosing stealth over, haste to avoid drawing attention. With each step toward the home, a palpable tension hung in the air. In a secluded area, the ce seemed serene, yet an eerie stillness lingered. A drop of sweat tickled his eyebrow as he cautiously approached, his every footfall echoing in the silence. The front door stood slightly ajar, which made him pause for a moment. The hairs on the back of his neck bristled with unease as he cautiously pushed the door open, the creaking sound grating his nerves. The interior of the house was shrouded in an unsettling stillness, a haunting silence that gripped Timothy¡¯s senses. His heart raced in his chest, a mixture of dread and determination pushing him forward. ¡°Evie?¡± Timothy called out softly, the sound of his own voice breaking the oppressive silence. There was no response, only the echo of his words reverberating through the empty corridors. The house seemed deserted, yet he had the feeling something or someone had to be lingering. Timothy¡¯s grip tightened around the gun, a surge of adrenaline coursing through him as he navigatedContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. the dimly lit rooms, his eyes scanning for any sign of Evie or danger. Each room he entered felt like a step into the unknown despite his previous visits. The silence only amplified his apprehension. ¡°Evie, where are you?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice rang out, an urgent plea. But the only response was the hollow echo of his own words, bouncing off the walls. *As Timothy cautiously descended the stairs into the dimly lit basement, an eerie sensation swept over him. The faint glow of monitors and cameras flickered in the shadows. His eyes darted around, searching the dark room. The air in the basement felt heavy with an unsettling stillness, punctuated only by the hum of electronic equipment. As Timothy approached the setup of cameras and screens, a sense of foreboding crept into his bones. It was then that he felt a sudden tug at his ankle, a desperate grasp that jolted him from his thoughts. Startled, he looked down to find a feeble hand clutching his leg, its trembling revealing the frailty of its owner. Stey on the ground, her weakened state evident from the pallor of her skin and the anguish etched on her face. She struggled to speak, her voice barely a whisper, as if each word took a monumental effort. ¡°Evie¡­ Bruce¡­¡± Timothy¡¯s voice trembled with concern as he crouched down beside her. ¡°Where are they?¡± Ste¡¯s eyes fluttered weakly, her breaths shallow andbored. She attempted to respond, but her words were swallowed byrge gasps of air. Frantic with worry, Timothy scanned the room, desperately searching for any sign of Evie or Bruce. Panic surged through him as he realized the gravity of the situation¨CEvie was nowhere to be found. With a sense of urgency, he gently lifted Ste into his arms, ignoring her feeble protests. Ascending the stairs, he carried her to the main floor of the house, his mind racing with a mixture of fear and determination. Laying Ste on the ground gently, Timothy rummaged through her home for any makeshift first aid supplies. He found arge nket and pressed it against Ste¡¯s wound, applying pressure to stem the bleeding. ¡°Did Bruce do this?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was urgent, his eyes pleading for any semnce of information. Where¡¯s Evie?¡± But Ste¡¯s weakened state rendered her unable to respond, her breaths growing shallower with each passing moment. Frustration gnawed at Timothy¡¯s resolve as he continued his attempts to staunch the bleeding. Time seemed to blur as he worked fervently, his heart pounding with a mix of desperation and fear. ¡°Please, Ste, you have to tell me where Evie and Bruce are,¡± Timothy pleaded, his voice tinged with at sense of urgency and despair. Ste¡¯s eyes fluttered weakly, her gaze meeting his with a feeble intensity. Though her lips moved, no sound emerged, her strength waning with every passing second. Eventually, he gave up. ¡°I¡¯ll call for an ambnce,¡± he said finally, reaching for his phone. ¡°But don¡¯t you dare try anything. I know you were involved.¡± +5 Ste¡¯s feeble gaze met his and a sense of understanding reflected in her eyes. She offered a faint nod, a half¨Chearted apology slipping from her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything, I promise.¡± Though weak and barely audible, her words held a semnce of sincerity. Timothy hesitated for a moment, torn between the urgency of finding Evie and the concern for Ste¡¯s declining health. ¡°They left a little while before you got here,¡± Ste¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, her breaths shallow and ragged. ¡°They couldn¡¯t have gone too far. Check the livestream again.¡± Timothy¡¯s heart raced with renewed hope. He nodded, acknowledging Ste¡¯s words. As he exited the house, Timothy¡¯s fingers worked feverishly on his phone, dialing for emergency services and giving them a quick rundown of what happened before rushing to his car. After starting the engine, he reopened the video link and scrolled through the footage of the livestream, desperately searching for any sign of Evie or Bruce. His eyes scanned the images frantically, searching for any trace of familiarity, any clue that could lead him to Evie¡¯s whereabouts. Chapter 233 The car ride was suffocating. I felt the ropes digging into my wrists, rubbing the skin raw. ncing sideways, I saw Bruce, his face etched with conflicting emotions as he drove. He seemed lost in his own thoughts, wrestling with a dilemma that I couldn¡¯t quite ce. I needed to find a way to crack through his facade, to spark a flicker of realization in him, a glimpse of the person he thought he was. ¡°You know, Ste was right,¡± I ventured cautiously, my voice shaky yet deliberate. ¡°You¡¯re nothing like Timothy.¡± The words seemed to jolt Bruce. He shot me a quick, intense nce, his jaw tightening as if trying to suppress an eruption of emotions. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± His voice was sharp, cutting through the tense silence in the car. I pressed on, sensing a crack in his armor. ¡°Timothy would¡¯ve killed me already if he wanted. He¡¯s just that determined as a person, even to a vicious degree.¡± Bruce¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, his knuckles whitening. ¡°Don¡¯t test me, Evie,¡± he warned, his voice low and dangerous. But something stirred inside me, a desperate need to reach the person I once knew. ¡°You always had my best interests at heart, even when you didn¡¯t know how to show it,¡± I continued, ignoring his warning. ¡°You never learned to express it because you never had anyone to teach you.¡± The mention of his mother seemed to strike a nerve. Bruce¡¯s eyes flickered with a mix of anger and pain. .¡°Stop it,¡± he bit out, his voice strained. He reached for the device streaming our conversation and abruptly shut it off. But I couldn¡¯t stop now. ¡°Where was your mother when we were teenagers?¡± I pushed, ignoring the fear that simmered beneath my skin. ¡°We were left to navigate our own chaos.¡± Bruce¡¯s knuckles turned white as he clenched the steering wheel tighter. ¡°I said stop talking about that!¡± His voice shook with a raw intensity. ¡°I had to deal with my mother¡¯s sudden return,¡± I pressed on, desperationcing my words. ¡°It tore open old scars, Bruce.¡± The car fell into an eerie silence, the tension thick enough to suffocate us both. Bruce¡¯s grip rxed on the steering wheel, his jaw twitching. His gaze flickered to me, a whirlwind of emotions swirling in his eyes anger, confusion, and a hint of vulnerability. ¨C ¡°You have no idea what it was like,¡± Bruce muttered, his voice barely audible. ¡°I do, Bruce,¡± I replied softly, hoping to bridge the gap between us. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Bruce finally asked, his voice hoarse. ¡°A sob story? Because that¡¯s not. happening.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± I whispered, my voiceced with hope. ¡°We all cope differently.¡± A hesitant pause lingered between us before I went on, my attempts more desperate. ¡°I always had a soft spot for you,¡± I lied, my voice tinged with manufactured sincerity. ¡°Even when your mother left you. alone.¡± He snorted. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°We¡¯re more simr than you think,¡± I added, attempting to bridge the gap between our tumultuous histories. His gaze softened, a flicker of surprise and something akin to understanding shining in his eyes. ¡°Maybe,¡± he replied. The silence returned as the car rolled along the dark, winding road, the hum of the engine a constantpanion in our tense silence. I stole nces at Bruce, his face etched with a mix of turmoil and contemtion. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mia had the nerve to show her face to you again,¡± Bruce started out of nowehere, his voiceced with bitterness. ¡°But she always seemed¡­nicer than my own mother.¡± He nced at me, his eyes holding an unfamiliar vulnerability. ¡°Even before my father decided to abandon us.¡± His words hung heavy in the air, revealing a certain pain beneath the surface. ¡°What did Mia used to do for you?¡± I asked, hesitant yet curious about this unseen side of Bruce. A hint of wistfulness softened Bruce¡¯s features as he spoke. ¡°When she still lived with us, she used to cook for me,¡± he began, a flicker of nostalgia coloring his words. ¡°Whatever I wanted to eat, she¡¯d just make it. And it would usually taste perfect.¡± +5 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I hummed in agreement. ¡°Yes, if my mother knew one thing, it was how to feed just about anyone. Even picky eaters.¡± It looked like he was ready tough at that, but he fixed himself quickly and cleared his throat. ¡°She even helped me join sports at school. I would¡¯ve never even considered doing track if she didn¡¯t encourage me to.¡± The image of Mia, a nurturing figure in Bruce¡¯s life, conjured a pang of unexpected empathy within me. I don¡¯t know if her amount of mothering could¡¯ve saved Bruce. He seemed to have already been harboring an unfixable darkness before their families blended. ¡°She¡¯d hug me without question,¡± Bruce continued, a hint of vulnerability seeping into his tone. ¡°She was¡­there for me.¡± As Bruce spoke, memories of Mia drifted through my mind like elusive shadows. The thought of her cooking for him, something denneering him on at games, offering simple yet profound gestures of affection, tugged at within me. The realization struck me like a bolt of lightning ¨C Bruce¡¯s loss of Mia was also my own. The absence of this woman, who had been an integral part of his life, had inadvertently left a void in mine too. The car ride became an echo chamber of shared silences and unspoken sentiments. Bruce¡¯s ¡°vulnerability, once shielded behind a facade of indifference, nowy exposed in the subdued glow of ¡®the dashboard lights. ¡°Thank you for sharing that,¡± I murmured softly, surprised at my own genuine tone of sincerity. Bruce¡¯s gaze lingered on the road ahead, a myriad of emotions ying across his features regret, longing, and a yearning for something irretrievably lost. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize,¡± I admitted quietly, ¡°That she made an impact on you.¡® I couldn¡¯t reach out due to my bound hands, though that may not have helped matters anyway. ¡°Neither of us should let our horrible families define us,¡± I offered softly. ¡°They don¡¯t deserve that power.¡± Bruce¡¯s gaze softened, his guard momentarily lowered. ¡°Not even Timothy would define me,¡± I continued, my voice steady with conviction. For a moment, something shifted between us, a fragile connection built on shared wounds and unspoken truths. But Bruce quickly retreated into his familiar stoicism, as if realizing the vulnerability he¡¯d exposed. He cleared his throat, his hands tightening on the steering wheel. ¡°Since Ste¡¯s likely dead,¡± he said abruptly, as if changing the course of our conversation, ¡°I won¡¯t get paid by her.¡± A surge of realization hit me. ¡°Bruce, what¡­¡± ¡°Finishing the stream¡­that¡¯s the next best thing for me,¡± he finished. My jaw dropped. ¡°W¨CWhat? No!¡± Bruce nodded tersely, his jaw set in determination. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± The car veered off the main road, heading toward a secluded area shrouded in darkness. Bruce pulled over, his actions deliberate as he reached for the camera that had been streaming our lives to an audience hungry for closure. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± he muttered, his voice carrying a weight of finality. ¡°Say your farewell to the viewers.¡± Chapter 234 The air was thick with tension as the camera continued to roll, capturing our lives for an audience whose hunger for closure drove the charade. I faced Bruce, desperation etched into every line of my face, as I attempted to plead with a man whose heart seemed shrouded in shadows. ¡°You won¡¯t harm me,¡± I insisted, my voice shaky yet determined. ¡°You care about me. Admit it.¡± Bruce¡¯s gaze bore into mine, his expression inscrutable. For a fleeting moment, I held my breath, hoping against hope that he¡¯d buy into my deceit. ¡°You¡¯re dumb if you really believe that,¡± Bruce sneered, his tone tinged with condescension. ¡°I guess so,¡± I stated. ¡°I¡¯ve had my fair share of hurt, but certain things are clear to me now.¡± When he raised an eyebrow, I nearly lost some of my resolve. Either he wasn¡¯t getting it, or I wasn¡¯t pushing hard enough. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I squared my shoulders, my voice tinged with a feigned resolve. ¡°I¡¯ve let go of him, Bruce. If he wants to Bruce¡¯s confusion was evident, his brow furrowing in disbelief. ¡°You? Letting go? That¡¯s a new one.¡± Desperation gnawed at me, knowing I had to keep him convinced, keep him from seeing through my ruse. I summoned every ounce of courage, attempting to shift the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ve let go of Timothy,¡± I lied, hoping my words would tug at his elusive softer side. ¡°I want to start anew, and you can give me that chance.¡± His confusion was palpable, the lines of his face etched with a mix of surprise and skepticism. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Bruce¡¯s voice was tense, a hint of vulnerability surfacing in his eyes. I took a step closer, attempting to appeal to something within him, to bridge the gap between us. ¡°You¡¯ve always been so sure of what you wanted,¡± I continued, my voice taking on a seductive tone, ¡°unlike Timothy.¡± The mention of Timothy seemed to strike a chord in Bruce, a flicker of recognition passing through his eyes before he masked it with a veil of indifference. My attempt at seduction, however, seemed to embarrass him. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how tomunicate effectively,¡± I pressed on, ying a risky game to unravel the enigma that was Bruce. ¡°Unlike you, and I think there¡¯s sorgething deeper within you, something you¡¯ve kept hidden.¡± Bruce¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°Stop it,¡± he demanded, and when I refused to look away, he lowered the camera. The red light on the camera blinked, signaling the end of our live broadcast. Bruce switched it off hastily, as if seeking to shield himself from the raw vulnerability that had been exposed. ¡°You know what you want, Bruce,¡± I repeated. ¡°You¡¯d understand my needs.¡± Bruce¡¯s guarded facade wavered slightly, his uncertainty flickering in his eyes. ¡°Needs¡­¡± I leaned closer, my heart racing with fear and revulsion, but I had to keep up the act. ¡°I¡¯m trying to say that the only real man I¡¯ve ever known as staring at me right now.¡± His eyes widened at this. For once, he appeared unsure, and he started looking around. I had to choke back augh. ¡°Kiss me, Bruce,¡± I whispered, praying he¡¯dply. He hesitated, his gaze searching mine for a hint of deception. With a conflicted expression, he leaned in reluctantly, pressing his lips against mine. I fought back the urge to recoil, masking my revulsion with a ¡°false sense ofpliance. As his lips met mine, I closed my eyes, silently praying for Timothy¡¯s arrival. I could feel Bruce¡¯s uncertainty, his hesitation evident in the way he kissed me. Every second felt like an eternity as I yed along, hoping that this would buy me enough time. Breaking away from the kiss, I feigned a breathlessness that masked my underlying fear. ¡°Bruce, I want to start over, with you. I want to forget everything and just be with you.¡± His ic expression softened momentarily, but suspicion lingered in his eyes. ¡°Evie, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve suddenly had a change of heart¡± I pushed forward, the urgency of the moment propelling me to maintain the charade. ¡°Please, Bruce, I¡¯ve made mistakes. Let¡¯s start over somewhere else. Leave all of this behind us.¡± +5 Bruce¡¯s uncertainty seemed to waver, his resolve faltering as he gazed at me with a mixture of confusion and suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense, Evie.¡± My heart pounded with a blend of desperation and anticipation. I had to keep him upied, buy more time for Timothy to arrive. ¡°Kiss me again, Bruce,¡± I pleaded, trying to keep the pretense alive. Instead of another kiss, Bruce¡¯s demeanor seemed to shift slightly, a sense of contentment settling over him. ¡°Evie, what do you n on doing?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with curiosity. ¡°If we left?¡± I took a deep breath, steadying myself before responding. ¡°Whatever we want. But I can¡¯t deny you anymore, Bruce.¡± The words tasted bitter on my tongue, but I needed to keep up the charade. Bruce seemed to interpret my statement as a sexual advance, his gaze darkening with desire. But I quickly interjected, rifying my intentions. ¡°We need to leave the city. The authorities will be here soon. Timothy has connections, and they¡¯ll track us down.¡± Bruce¡¯s expression shifted from arousal to confusion. ¡°Leave? But why? This is our chance to be together, to start anew.¡± My heart raced with desperation, knowing I had to keep him convinced, to make him believe that *leaving was our only option. ¡°Trust me, Bruce. We can¡¯t stay here. If we leave now, we can start fresh, away from all the chaos.¡± He seemed hesitant, his gaze fixated on me, searching for any hint of deception. ¡°But where will we go? How do I know you won¡¯t betray me again?¡± I took a step closer, trying to appeal to his fragile trust. ¡°I won¡¯t, Bruce. I promise. We¡¯ll find a ce far away, where no one knows us. We can have a new beginning.¡± A flicker of doubt crossed his face, but he seemed to relent, his stance softening slightly. ¡°Say we do leave¡­¡± +5 Relief surged through me, but I knew I had to tread carefully. Every word had to convince him that I was on his side, that I was willinglyplying to save myself. Gathering my courage, I interrupted before he could finish his thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bruce. Let¡¯s get out of here. He¡¯ll never know where we went.¡± This seemed to thrill him even more. ¡°You must really hate Timothy,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, fighting the urge to re at him. ¡°He hurt me too many times.¡± Bruce nced at me, his gaze piercing. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± he asked suddenly, his tone almost using. ¡°This little trip of ours could be dangerous.¡± I hesitated, contemting my response carefully. ¡°Because I have worse fears,¡± I confessed quietly, not wanting to reveal too much. His eyes flickered with a hint of recognition, a smirk ying at the corner of his lips. ¡°I think I have an idea of where we can go,¡± he stated cryptically. A shiver ran down my spine at his words, a sense of foreboding settling deep within me. I tried to hide my unease, keeping up the facade ofposure. ¡°Sure, lead the way,¡± I replied coolly. However, as the car veered toward an unfamiliar direction, a knot formed in my stomach. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I was being led into the unknown, into something far more dangerous than I could anticipate. The surroundings grew increasingly deste, the night enveloping us in an eerie silence. I stole a nce at Bruce, but his expression revealed nothing. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I finally asked. Bruce¡¯s smirk widened slightly, a gleam in his eyes that sent rm bells ringing in my mind. ¡°Trust me, it¡¯ll be an enlightening experience,¡± he replied cryptically. Chapter 235 The night air hung heavy with tension as Timothy sat in front of the glowing screen, his eyes fixed on the livestream feed, his mind racing with worry and frustration. He leaned forward, analyzing the surroundings through the lens of the camera, attempting to glean any clue about Evie and Bruce¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Where are they?¡± Timothy muttered under his breath, frustration seeping into his tone as the livestream abruptly cut off for a break, leaving him in a state of restless anticipation. His phone buzzed incessantly in the meantime, Aria¡¯s concerned texts flooding in. He nced at the, messages, and he¡¯d reply asionally when he wasn¡¯t distracted, ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied curtly, not wanting to worry her further. ¡°I might have a lead on where Bruce is.¡± The silence of the car was deafening as he waited for the livestream to resume, his impatience mounting with each passing moment. When the feed finally flickered back to life, Timothy¡¯s heart sank at the sight. before him. He could only catch a glimpse of Evie¡¯s bound wrists and the back of her head as shey on the ground. Her tear¨Cstained face was obscured, but her cries pierced through the screen, tugging at Timothy¡¯s heartstrings. ¡°Please, Bruce, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong,¡± Evie¡¯s voice wavered, a desperationcing her words. Timothy¡¯s knuckles whitened as he clenched his fists in frustration, his heart pounding in his chest. He felt a surge of helplessness as Bruce¡¯s voice cut through the feed, callous and unforgiving. ¡°It was never about what you did wrong, Evie,¡± Bruce¡¯s voice was cold,cking any semnce of remorse. ¡°It¡¯s about what you did right. Always trying to appeal to my nonexistent good side.¡± Evie¡¯s pleas continued, her voice breaking as she begged for mercy. Timothy¡¯s jaw tightened, a knot of disgust twisting in his stomach at Bruce¡¯s callousness. ¡°You¡¯ve always been perfect,¡± Bruce¡¯s voice softened momentarily, a stark contrast to his previous harshness. ¡°Comparing your life to mine was a mistake. My parents never even considered giving me possibly me Evie for being inherently good and seeing any humanity in someone so demented. He clenched his jaw, his frustration boiling over at the sight of Evie¡¯s anguish and Bruce¡¯s callous demeanor. He wanted nothing more than to intervene, to rescue Evie from Bruce¡¯s clutches, and then show the other man true retribution. His heart pounded in his chest, a cold wave of horror crashing over him as the livestream panned over to Bruce¡¯s face, the chilling realization sinking in. His hands trembled as he watched Bruce adjust the camera, a cold determination etched on his features. ¡°No,¡± Timothy gasped, horror and disbelief intertwining in his mind as Bruce¡¯s voice echoed through the feed. ¡°He¡¯s not¡­¡± Timothy¡¯s blood turned to ice, a surge of revulsion and panic coursing through him as Bruce grabbed a shovel and began to dig a hole in the ground. Beside him, Evie struggled, her legs catching flicks of dirt. The chat exploded with excitement, a flurry of messages fueling the anticipation of this morbid spectacle. In a frantic attempt to intervene, anonymously, Timothy typed, ¡°What¡¯s happening? What are you all waiting for?¡± As if he¡¯d been waiting for that question, Bruce piped up. ¡°Today, folks, I¡¯ll be giving you a special treat. We¡¯ll be challenging Evie¡¯s childhood fear of being buried alive,¡± his voice echoed through the feed, each word piercing Timothy¡¯s senses like a knife. The shock and dread tightened Timothy¡¯s chest. He felt an overwhelming sense of urgency and a *sinking realization that time was rapidly slipping away. His hands shook as he frantically typed into the ¡®chat, desperation guiding his every keystroke. ¡°Why is he doing this?¡± Timothy typed, his fingers trembling over the keys. ¡°He¡¯s not going to actually kill her, is he?¡± The chat erupted with a mix of excitement and horror. ¡°That¡¯s the point though,¡± a message appeared, confirming Timothy¡¯s worst fears. ! +5 His heart raced as the chat buzzed with responses, confirming his worst fears. ¡°He¡¯s actually going to bury her alive,¡± someone else typed. ¡°Make her eat the dirt!¡± Panic set in, a frantic desperation consuming him as he tried to determine their location. ¡°Where are they? Does anyone recognize the ce?¡± he typed hastily, the phone almost slipping from his sweaty hands. Amidst the chaos of the chat, one viewer offered a tentative clue. ¡°Looks like the clearing in the town¡¯s preserved forest area. At least it look like it with all those tall trees.¡± Timothy¡¯s mind raced, trying to piece together the scattered clues. ¡°I wish I could be there live to see it,¡± another message popped up, filled with a chilling enthusiasm that made Timothy¡¯s stomach churn with disgust. A surge of determination overtook Timothy. He knew he couldn¡¯t waste a second. With trembling hands, he started his car, his eyes fixed on the livestream feed as he pulled away from his ce, Evie¡¯s hidden face only propelling him forward. The road stretched out before him, the darkness of the night offering no sce. His heart raced as he navigated through the empty streets, causing his own unrest. Cars honked as he swerved around them, desperate to increase his speed. The livestream continued to y on his phone, the ominous countdown ticking away. Timothy¡¯s knuckles whitened as he gripped the steering wheel. His mind raced with possibilities, trying to recall the town¡¯s preserved forest area, the image of tall trees and an ominous clearing seared into his memory. ¡°Sick freaks,¡± he growled, leering over at the chat once more. He winced when he heard Bruce shout, *undoubtedly at Evie. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop screaming, I¡¯m locking you in the car! You want to freeze in there?¡± The forest area loomed ahead, a looming mass of trees and darkness that seemed to stretch endlessly. Timothy¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he recognized the clearing from the descriptions in the chat. As he entered the preserve, his eyes scanned the area, the eerie silence of the forest amplifying the urgency of the situation. He spotted the tall trees and the looming darkness of the clearing, a sense of ¦° Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. dread washing over him. Then he saw it, a small car parked in the middle of the clearing. Its lights were still on and the gas was running. A thin figure was moving awkwardly beside it, and he recognized it as Bruce immediately. +5 Timothy slowed his car, parking at a distance, trying to remain unseen. His breaths came in shallow gasps as he observed from afar, weighing his options. He couldn¡¯t risk confronting Bruce head¨Con, not with Evie¡¯s safety hanging in the bnce. Bruce¡¯s actions seemed erratic, pacing back and forth, his gaze shifting between the surroundings. He didn¡¯t see Evie anywhere. She might have been locked in the car after all, with Bruce making good on his promise to her. Timothy¡¯s heart clenched at the sight, a surge of helplessness coursing through him. With cautious movements, Timothy stepped out of his car, keeping low, using the terrain for cover. His eyes remained fixed on Bruce, his movements deliberate and careful to avoid detection. He moved stealthily, closing the distance between them, keeping his focus on Evie, who appeared increasingly distressed inside the car. As Timothy drew nearer, Bruce¡¯s movements became more frenzied, his attention divided between Evie and the surroundings. Timothy s the opportunity, inching closer, trying to remain undetected. Suddenly, Bruce¡¯s attention fixed on something in the distance. Timothy¡¯s heart leaped into his throat as he realized Bruce was staring dead at him. But before he could make a.move, a sudden gunshot shattered the silence. Timothy¡¯s heart skipped a beat as panic surged through him. He scrambled for cover, the sound of the gunshot ringing in his ears. ¡°I know it¡¯s you asshole!¡± Bruce cried out, his voice echoing throughout the clearing. Timothy ttened himself against the car. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he crept closer, his breaths coming in shallow gasps. He had expected Bruce to retaliate, but it didn¡¯t stop his heart from beating out of his chest. He needed to be more tactful. The time before that, he¡¯d barely escaped with his life, which would hardly do Evie any favors. At least this time around, he¡¯de prepared. He reached into his coat pocket, grasping the handgun he¡¯d tucked away there. He was ready to end this. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!